《As A Cardinal, I Don't Do Overtime》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: I Don¡¯t ept Challenges When I¡¯m Off Duty

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the St. Servant City of the Kingdom of Kate¡¯s capital. One of the three main cathedrals of the Orthodox Church was on the outskirts of St. Servant City. The Orthodox Church upied arge area as the only True God Sect in the Kingdom of Kate. Towering buildings that stretched for miles were built on a wide Avenue of Triumph paved with white stone bricks. The straight white birch trees were trimmed to the point where they were extremely smooth. They stood on both sides of the Avenue of Triumph. The iconic building of the main cathedral, the Holy Cathedral, stood tall at the end of the Avenue of Triumph. In front of the Holy Cathedral stood two rows of warriors whose faces were covered with pure silver hollowed-out face armor. The warriors held Holy Silver Knight Swords that were the imitation of the Holy Sword of Light. They were the most loyal believers of the Orthodox Church. They were also the most cold-blooded and sharp weapons of the Orthodox Church to the outside world! The Orthodox Church, the Holy Knights! Two figures were confronting each other in front of the Holy Knights! The figure dressed in pure ck broken armor held a thin sword in his hand, with a solemn and stern face. The sword was named ¡®Hillecis¡¯. Among the werewolves and vampires, it had another name. The Bloody de! And the owner of the sword was Vernal, the prte of the Judicial Department of the Orthodox Church¡¯s St. Servant Cathedral! ¡°Cardinal Monn. May I know where you are going?¡± Vernal¡¯s voice was cold, like a bone-chilling wind. The person Vernal called ¡®Cardinal Monn¡¯ was the man standing in front of him. The man was dressed in a red robe and had a thorn gand made of mithril on his head. There was a scepter with a silver luster hanging on his waist and an exquisite pocket watch hanging on his chest. Monn raised his head to look at the sky upon hearing Vernal¡¯s question. Then, he raised his hand and picked up the pocket watch on his chest. He opened it and looked at the time on it. The hour hand of the pocket watch was pointing at five o¡¯clock. It was seven minutes away from five o¡¯clock. ¡°Prte Vernal, I¡¯m about to get off work. What can I do for you? Also, please pay attention to your tone and behavior. Your rank is only equivalent to that of an archbishop.¡± ¡°You have to bow when you meet a Cardinals,¡± said Monn calmly. ¡°...¡± Vernal, who was about to continue questioning, was stunned. Then, he ced his left hand on his chest unwillingly and bent down slightly with extreme reluctance, performing a less-than-standard ritual. ¡°Although it¡¯s not very standard, I won¡¯t me you anymore.¡± Monn¡¯s expression was calm as he waved his hand. ¡°Then, Prte Vernal, you can continue. What is your purpose of visit?¡± ¡°Cardinal Monn, ording to your subordinate¡¯s report, you have never gone out to fight with vampires or werewolves in the past two years. As the prte of the Judicial Department of the Orthodox Church, I think I have the right to question whether you have fulfilled your responsibilities as a Cardinals!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Monn replied indifferently. He looked up at Vernal curiously. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So...¡± as Vernal said, he suddenly opened his mouth and froze on the spot. ¡°Prte Vernal, may I ask, what is the responsibility of a Cardinals?¡± ¡°It is... to maintain the safety of the civilians under the church, and to protect justice and faith...¡± ¡°Well, may I ask, in the past two years, has no one dealt with the vampire or werewolf riots in all the areas under St. Servant¡¯smand?¡± ¡°Erm...¡± ¡°Also, Prte Vernal, may I ask how do you judge that I did not protect justice and faith?¡± Monn sneered, and said softly, ¡°Is¡­it with your imagination?¡± ¡°You!¡± Vernal was furious! He was in charge of the Judicial Department and usually did the darkest and most unrecognized things in the entire Orthodox Church. To put it simply, the Judicial Department was a sharp sword that was not afraid of dirty things in the back of the Orthodox Church! They would not care about means as long as they could uphold justice and faith! One could imagine Vernal¡¯s firmness in faith and dedication to justice to be promoted as the prte of such an organization that almost did not need any bottom line! Therefore, Vernal hated the clergies, who did not work properly and did not take their faith seriously enough the most other than the vampires and werewolves! Many clergies were secretly executed by Vernal because of that! A few days ago, a few archbishops suddenly joined forces and secretly reported to Vernal. They said that their superior, Cardinal Monn, was doing nothing every day. He left the cathedral at five o¡¯clock every day as the second-highest ranking Cardinal Bishop in the St. Servant Cathedral! The words of those archbishops at that time were: ¡°Monn the red has never gone out to fight werewolves and vampires in the past two years!¡± ¡°The time he prays every day is also different from ours. It was always after nine o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°He leaves the church on time from one to five o¡¯clock every day as a Cardinals!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve stalked him before. He will return to a small vi in St. Servant City. There must be a poor woman that he kept privately!¡± The archbishops were filled with righteous indignation and had been oppressed for a long time. That made Vernal, who was extremely pious, furious on the spot! He found that Monn had already left work when he angrily went to the church to look for him... Vernal, who had nowhere to vent his anger, held his anger in the church for half a night. He finally could not help but run out and destroy the hiding ces of two vampires in the middle of the night. Only then he felt a little better. Vernal had been waiting in the Holy Church early in the morning. He wanted to see if Monn was like what those archbishops had said! In the end, what he saw was that Monn arrived at the church at sharp nine o¡¯clock in the morning and began his day¡¯s work. He was serious when he worked, and did not look like he was skimming at all. He directly transferred the task to his subordinates, the archbishops, and let them handle it when there was news of werewolves and vampires causing trouble near St. Servant. One had to know that killing werewolves and vampires not only represented honor and meritorious service but also represented a heavy amount of money! The bounty on those dark creatures was extremely high, whether it was within the kingdom or the Orthodox Church! No one would let go of the opportunity to earn money under such circumstances as long as they had a certain level of strength. And Monn handed it all over to his subordinates. Vernal did not know whether to say that he was as timid as a mice or that he had was considering for his subordinates... Now, seeing that Monn had packed up and was ready to get off work! Vernal finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and ran out to stop him. However, Vernal couldn¡¯te up with any evidence or reason to me him when Monn questioned him. Was it wrong to go to work punctually? Was it wrong to rationally assign the task of hunting werewolves and vampires to his subordinates? Vernal finally gritted his teeth and shouted after holding it in for a long time. ¡°Bishop Monn, I want to challenge you! It is a battle between knights. You shouldn¡¯t refuse if you still maintain your faith in the True God!¡± As Vernal spoke, Monn picked up the pocket watch on his chest again and looked at the hour hand pointing at five. He thought for a moment and said. ¡°Prte Vernal, logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t have rejected your challenge. I respect your faith in the True God.¡± ¡°But... now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already off work. Pleasee and find me after nine o¡¯clock tomorrow if you want to fight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on duty at nine o¡¯clock.¡± Monn smiled and paid the church ritual before walking away after ncing at Vernal¡¯s dumbfounded face. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Rumors

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was past five o¡¯clock in the evening and was usually time for dinner. Although there were not many clergies around the Holy Church, some priests and bishops saw the confrontation between Vernal and Monn. ¡°Is that Prte Vernal of the Judicial Department?¡± ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down. You¡¯ll be in trouble if Prte Vernal hears you!¡± ¡°Why is Cardinal Monn arguing with him? And it seems that Prte Vernal lost the argument...¡± ¡°I heard that someoneined to Prte Vernal, saying that Cardinal Monn didn¡¯t do anything at work and was irresponsible...¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen Cardinal Monn fight in the past two years!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The other three cardinals are always on the front line when they fight vampires, werewolves, and others!¡± ¡°Last time, the Cardinal Quiniel killed a bloodthirsty demon dragon. He¡¯s too powerful!¡± ¡°I think that the Cardinal Monn became a cardinal through unclean means...¡± ¡°I heard that he¡¯s a rtive of the pope. The pope takes good care of him...¡± Priests and bishops were regr clergy members of the Orthodox Church. There were many of them. They all showed respect and fear when they spoke of Vernal. After all, the reputation of the Judicial Department wasparable to those cruel and terrifying werewolves and vampires to these low-level clergies! Often, a priest would be taken away by the Judicial Department and then secretly executed. Most of them didn¡¯t think much of Monn when they talked about him. Monn had not given them enough deterrence in the past two years even though his rank was higher than Vernal¡¯s! He went to work on time from nine to five. He rarely went out to fight with the dark creatures, and often treated others calmly, and did not have a deep rtionship with them. Monn¡¯s presence was probably the lowest among the four cardinals in St. Servant¡¯s Cathedral. It was also because of this that they did not show any respect or emotions when they spoke of Monn. Many bishops even directly used a mocking tone and expression when they talk about this maverick cardinal! After a while, an elder dressed in a pure white robe with golden edges walked out of the cathedral. The gathering clergy quickly ced their hands on their chests and bowed to him. ¡°Your Holiness!¡± The elder¡¯s temples were grey, and his hair was neat. He wore a thorn gand that looked like it was made of dried branches and held a scepter that was as long as an arm in his hand. The scepter glowed with a pale golden luster. Andrew, the most powerful person in the Orthodox Church¡¯s St. Servant Cathedral, was also one of the three most powerful popes under the pope of the Orthodox Church. ¡°As you were. God is watching you.¡± Andrew¡¯s face was solemn, but he had a kind smile. Those who were watched by him would feel waves of warmth in them. That was not only the illusion brought by Andrew¡¯s identity as the pope of the cathedral but also because of his powerful Holy Rank ability. He naturally brought with him a halo that could slightly cleanse people¡¯s hearts in addition to being bathed in the holy light of the True God almost all year round. ¡°I heard that you seemed to be talking about Vernal and the Cardinal Monn? What happened?¡± Andrew asked. His gaze turned to the still angry Vernal not far away at the same time. ¡°Reporting to his holiness, it¡¯s like this...¡± A bishop walked forward and performed a standard church ritual. He began to exin the situation that they had just seen. Of course, they naturally did not dare to criticize Monn and Vernal in front of the pope. They only briefly described the situation. ¡°They argued...¡± Andrew frowned, feeling a little puzzled. Although Vernal was in charge of the Judicial Department and had been in contact with evil and darkness all day long, he had watched this child grow up from a young age. He was also surprised by the persistence of justice and faith in his heart. As for Monn... He was a rtively responsible cardinal in Andrew¡¯s impression. A few years ago, he had be a cardinal with his devout faith in the True God and his tyrannical strength that came from his bitter cultivation. He could alsoplete the tasks that he had ordered very well. Cardinal Monn was also a rtively calm and easy-going person usually. Why would the two of them argue? Andrew waved his hand and told the bishops and priests to dismiss when he saw they were still waiting for orders. As for him, he walked to Vernal, who was not far away. He was not responsible for the specific matters as the pope of the cathedral. Those were for the cardinals, the leader of the Holy Knights, and the Bishop of the Judicial Department to take care of. However, he had to worry about many things since he was the pope of this cathedral. For example, he had to know about what had happened if Vernal and Monn argued! ... Monn had already walked out of the area of St. Servant¡¯s Cathedral and came to a mountain range outside the city just as Pope Andrew was about to ask Vernal what had happened. The mountain range was called the ¡°Suva Mountains¡±. It was endless, and it was said that powerful magical beasts were upying thend as kings. However, the Orthodox sect would not provoke them since it could not affect human society. Monn¡¯s purpose ining here was to test out his newly improved strength! Monn took off his cumbersome red robe after looking at the weather, then wrapped it into a bundle and carried it behind his back. Then, Monn leaped up and flew into the sky, speeding towards the depths of the Suva Mountains! The wind howled crazily in the air. Monn¡¯s expression was calm as he sighed slightly in his heart. It had been two years since he came to this world. He was an author of web novels in his previous life. He found that he had directly upied his current body when he transmigrated here. There was nothing special about this body. The thing special about his identity was that he was the cardinal of the Orthodox Church! In his memory, the world he was currently in was called the Sallum Continent. There were many races on the continent. There were humans, the Bloodsucker, Werewolves, Dwarves, Elves, Demon Dragons, Dark Cat Demons, and so on. There was hatred andmunication among the many races. The situation on the Sallum Continent had been stable after the Battle of the True Gods hundreds of years ago. Humans had four kingdoms and were considered one of the most powerful forces in the Battle of the True Gods. The Orthodox Church was one of the four kingdoms and the only True God Sect in the Kingdom of Kate. The Orthodox Church was powerful, and strength was respected in the sect! The previous owner of Monn¡¯s body had be a cardinal with his powerful strength, which came from his bitter cultivation. But the problem was that Monn didn¡¯t bring anything except his memories after transmigrated! Even the previous owner¡¯s powerful strength disappeared when he transmigrated! Monn was like sitting in the position of a cardinal of the Orthodox Church who was respected for his martial strength with his mortal body. Monn was heartbroken at that moment! Fortunately, a voice sounded in his mind after he adapted to this body! He had obtained a system called [Clock-In and Out 9-to-5 from Work System ]! Although the name was strange, the way to operate it was simple and clear! Monn would be able to obtain a certain reward from the system as long as he went to work on time and clocked in and out 9-to-5! Moreover, there would be a huge reward and a lucky draw every time he clocked in for a week, a month, a year, and other nodes. That day was the second anniversary of the clocking in and out that Monn umted. His strength was also about to break through from Amethyst Rank to Holy Rank! Monn felt that the range of increment in his strength would be more than the rewards from the previous first anniversary. It was very likely that he would skip the initial stage of Holy Rank and directly reach the terrifying strength of the intermediate stage of Holy Rank! Thus, Monn came to the depths of the Suva Mountains to test the level his new strength had reached.. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: The Second Anniversary¡¯s Gift Bag for Clocking In and Out

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The ability was divided strictly on the Sallum Continent. No matter which race it was, they were divided into five levels, which were Gray Iron Rank, Mithril Rank, ck Gold Rank, Amethyst Rank, and Holy Rank. Each rank was briefly divided into the initial stage, intermediate stage, advanced stage, and peak stage. Monn¡¯s strength had already broken through the Amethyst Rank and reached the peak stage of the Amethyst Rank after two years of clocking in and out. That day was the second anniversary of his clocking in and out. The huge reward would allow him to break through to the Holy Rank. It was just that he did not know which stage he would be. Monn recalled the whispers between the bishops and priests when he was confronting Vernal just now while flying. He was already at the Amethyst Rank, and he was not far away. How could he not hear it? However, Monn did not care too much about those whispers. His ability was low at the beginning. Monn could not personally lead a team to kill them even if there were werewolves and other dark creatures causing trouble. Therefore, he could only rely on his knowledge from his previous life and use reasonable ¡°business management¡± to let the archbishops and bishops under him fight. Over time, Monn¡¯s strength increased, but he was also used to the current life of 9-to-5. Although he gains no reward for killing the dark creatures, the ie of the cardinals was not low either. It was 37 pounds a week. He saved for more than a year, bought a small vi in St. Servant City, and lived quitefortably. Monn was tired of being a web novelist in his previous life. It was normal for him to work day and night, or even stay up all night for half a month... Such work and rest habits were too chaotic, which was an important factor that led to his death in his previous life. Monn only wanted to be a punctual worker since he had a heavy workload in this life and had the [ Clock-In and Out 9-to-5 from Work System ]. Work overtime? Go to hell! I, Monn, would not work overtime anymore! [ Ding! ] [ The gift bag of the second anniversary from the umtive clocking in and out has been distributed! ] [ The lucky draw chance of the second anniversary from the umtive clocking in and out has been distributed! ] A notification sounded in Monn¡¯s mind. Monn smiled andnded on a short mountain after looking at the condition below him. There were no people within a radius of more than ten miles, so no one would disturb Monn to test his strength. Monn took a deep breath of the fresh air in the mountains afternding. The sky had gradually darkened, and there were still some remnants of the glow of the setting sun. ¡°Open the gift bag!¡± Monn directly opened the second-anniversary gift bag from the system! [ Congrattions, host. You have obtained the qualifications for the Four-Winged Angel¡¯s Holy Power Infusion! ] [ Congrattions, host. You have obtained a Holy Rank Spell, Dimensional sh! ] [ Congrattions, host. You have obtained the God Rank Spell, Demon Sealing Dance! ] The system¡¯s notifications kept ringing, and Monn¡¯s face immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression! As expected of the second-anniversary reward! There were two types of spells other than the qualifications for the Four-Winged Angel¡¯s Holy Power Infusion. One was of the Holy Rank, and the other was a God Rank! There were True Gods in this world! Those above the Holy Rank were the God Rank! The existence of the Holy Rank in the Sallum Continent was not rare. For example, the popes of the three cathedrals in the Orthodox Church were at the Holy Rank. The leader of the Mysterious Holy Knights, whomanded all the Holy Knights in the three main churches, was also at the Holy Rank. However, the existence of the God Rank was rare! Currently, the only person who was known to have received grace was the Pope of the Orthodox Church. He lived in the Holy Temple thousands of miles away from St. Servant and rarely went out other than the pilgrimage once every three years. And the system gave Monn a God-Rank Spell! The system would not give him great rewards when he clocked in and out. It was only a small increase in Monn¡¯s strength. Only when he logged in for a week, a month, a year, and so on could he receive a huge reward! In anticipation, Monn chose to collect the reward directly! Buzz! At that moment, Monn seemed to hear the heavenly sound of chanting! A dazzling light shone down, and he squinted his eyes slightly! A miniature Four-Winged Angel descended from the sky and floated in front of him a few secondster! The Four-Winged Angel¡¯s face was not clear, but its body was surrounded by pure Holy Power, making Monn feel an extremely strong pressure! He carefully stretched out his hand and felt the powerful, warm, and holy light. Then, he touched the angel¡¯s body. The miniature Four-Winged Angel turned into a stream of light and directly entered Monn¡¯s body through his arm in an instant. A warm feeling filled Monn¡¯s entire body. The powerful feeling made Monn intoxicated! Monn deeply experienced the wonderful feeling of increasing his strength aftering to this world! The increase in strength made his physical fitness better. Insomnia, back pain, and so on that often appeared in his previous life had long disappeared. Especially after breaking through to Amethyst Rank, he could fly! Even he had aircraft and other flying tools in his previous life but flying with his ability and flying by ne felt like the difference between Heaven and Earth! Now, the Holy Power of the Four-Winged Angel was gradually pouring into Monn¡¯s body, and warm currents flowed through his body! He could feel the rapid increase in his strength! Monn eagerly absorbed the Holy Power of the Four-Winged Angel and experienced the feeling of rapidly bing stronger. That feeling fascinated him. He even had the urge to roar out in anger! The infusion of holy power waspleted after five minutes. Monn recovered from his infatuation and felt his strength. His expression instantly brightened! He had already broken through to the Holy Rank and directly to the advanced stage of the Holy Rank! He excitedly tested some of the spells he had obtained from the system. Monn discovered that the power of all the spells he casted had increased by more than one rank with the support of the power of the Holy Rank! Boom! He excitedly cast the simplest Divine Judgement! Then... The Divine Judgement, which could only leave a deep hole on the huge rock in the past, actually exploded the huge rock with a loud bang! ¡°It¡¯s too strong!¡± Monn said excitedly. He suddenly realized that there was a strange huge stone tform not far away after looking around. His heart jumped! ¡°I wonder how powerful the two new spells are! I¡¯ve only obtained these two spells from the Holy Rank and the God Rank so far!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I use this stone tform to test it out!¡± The stone tform covered arge area with a diameter of more than thirty meters. Monn was not confident that he couldpletely shatter this stone tform, even if he had obtained a God Rank spell! As for what the stone tform was for, Monn did not care. There were too many ruins in the Suva Mountains. It was said that there were God Rank demonic beasts in the deepest part of the mountains... Who knew? He did as he thought. Monn directly clicked on the system and collected those two rewarded spells. Waves of clear and huge information quickly flowed into Monn¡¯s mind in an instant. Monnpletely mastered them in just a while as if he had cultivated these two spells since he was young! He was not unfamiliar with it at all, as if he was using his arms and fingers! Dimensional sh was a spell that fused with the Law of Space. It was powerful, iparably sharp, and its shing power was formidable! The Demon Sealing Dance was a spell that applied the dualws of wind and space! The Demon Sealing Dance that was released in its entirety could cause endless wind des and space restriction formations within a radius of five hundred meters! The smaller the area, the more violent the elemental energy within it would be. The enemies would be bounded by the space restriction formation and then dismembered by the endless wind des once they stepped in! That was also the origin of the Demon Sealing Dance Spell¡¯s name! Chapter 4

Chapter 4: he Strength of the Holy Rank¡¯s Ability

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Brother, don¡¯t me me. You look so suitable to be used for attacking practice.¡± Monn smiled as he looked at the huge stone tform in front of him. The Holy Power in his body was already surging. Monn raised his hand, and a terrifying aura instantly broke through the sky in the next second! The ability of Holy Rank was unleashed, and its aura was so terrifying that it directly killed all the mosquitoes, mice, and ants within a radius of ten miles. Some low-level demonic beasts did not even dare to walk out of their nests! Meanwhile, in front of the cathedral of the Orthodox Church of St. Servant. Pope Andrew was talking to Vernal. ¡°Vernal, I watched you grow up myself. How did I educate you?¡± Vernal lowered his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°My heart is towards the light in the darkness!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, in the darkness...¡± Andrew sighed. He had already understood the reason for the argument between Vernal and Monn. As for the gossip of those archbishops, Andrew knew what was going on when he heard it. The strength of the Orthodox Church was respected! Those archbishops felt that Monn did not fight much and thought that his strength had regressed. They even thought that he could not be a cardinal. However, they did not dare to confirm it. That was why they came to Vernal, who was straightforward and hated evil. They wanted to use Vernal¡¯s hand to test Monn¡¯s strength. ¡®They put all their attention on scheming as a clergy. What a disgrace!¡¯ Andrew snorted coldly and was extremely dissatisfied. However, strictly speaking, those archbishops were not wrong. Monn did go to work on time, and he did not go out to fight with the dark creatures. What they said was all the truth, but they made Vernal furious by putting it in another way! ¡°Vernal, facing your heart towards the light when being in the darkness does not only require you to firm up your faith and not to be polluted and assimted by the dark things.¡± Andrew looked at Vernal kindly and continued. ¡°At the same time, it also requires you to believe that the light is the mainstream in this world, even if everything you see is dark!¡± ¡°Even if, you should indeed maintain your dignity and carry out the mission with a judgmental or malicious guess, as the prte of the Judicial Department.¡± ¡°But, this kind of thought should not be in your heart all the time!¡± ¡°I heard that in recent years, you sentenced some of the clergies to death just because of neglecting their duties and not being serious in their work?¡± Vernal listened to Andrew¡¯s teachings, and his eyes revealed a thoughtful expression. ¡°Your Holiness...¡± Vernal was about to exin when Andrew waved his hand and interrupted him. ¡°Vernal, there¡¯s no need to exin. Since I¡¯ve made you the prte of the Judicial Department, I¡¯ll believe in your insistence on justice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll support you no matter what kind of punishment those people received!¡± ¡°What I want to say is that when you look long into an abyss, the abyss looks into you too!¡± ¡°Vernal, do you understand?¡± ¡°Your Holiness... I understand.¡± Vernal put his hands on his chest, slightly bowed, and performed a church ritual solemnly. He already understood what Andrew said. He had seen too many dark things and had formed a habit of thinking that anyone was guilty. That would cause him to subconsciously increase the punishment under certain circumstances. It would also cause him to be in the situation he was in today, running over to find Monn to confront him without investigating the situation. The Abyss was gradually eroding his heart. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Andrew nodded, ¡°In a few days... hmm?¡± Andrew suddenly raised his head and looked toward the northeast as he was speaking! ¡°Your Holiness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Vernal asked in puzzled. Andrew¡¯s face was solemn. He said after carefully sensing for a few seconds, ¡°A Holy Rank aura has just appeared about 50 kilometers to the northeast!¡± ¡°Holy Rank?¡± Vernal was shocked. Based on the current situation on the Sallum Continent, almost every race and force¡¯s Holy Rank existence had made themselves public. Almost all of them were familiar with each other¡¯s auras between the Holy Rank¡¯s existences. There was only one possibility for Pope Andrew to reveal such an expression. That was, a new Holy Rank existence had appeared near the capital of the Kingdom of Kate! ¡°Your Holiness, have you not sensed the aura of this Holy Rank existence before?¡± ¡°No.¡± Andrew shook his head. He raised his head after pondering for a moment. ¡°Vernal,e along with me to investigate. We must at least know whether this Holy Rank existence is an enemy or a friend!¡± ¡°Yes! Your Holiness!¡± Vernal replied respectfully! At the same time, in a majestic and magnificent great hall in the Royal Pce in the center of St. Servant City of the capital of the Kingdom of Kate. A man dressed in majestic armor was sitting on the tall iron throne, listening to the reports of his subjects. That person was the king of the Kingdom of Kate, Iron Thorn King Aldrich, the king who was at the prime of his life! Beside Aldrich stood an elder dressed in green clothes, resting with his eyes closed. His hair was sparse white, and he was already old. There was an ordinary saber hanging at the elder¡¯s waist, and his hand was always on the hilt of the saber even when he was resting with his eyes closed. At the same time, Pope Andrew felt that Holy Rank¡¯s aura! The elder suddenly opened his eyes, and a faint saber light shed in his eyes. One might be injured by his gaze if they stared into his eyes! The elder¡¯s attainments in the saber could be said to be terrifying! Swoosh! An extremely terrifying aura was released and then withdrawn, but it had already attracted the attention of everyone in the hall. ¡°Iron Thorn King¡± Aldrich frowned. He knew this elder by his side the best. He would always remain calm no matter what happened. He couldn¡¯t restrain his saber intent? What happened? Aldrich asked the ministers to leave as he waved his hand. Aldrich asked when only the two of them were in the hall. ¡°Teacher, what happened?¡± ¡°I felt... an unfamiliar Holy Rank¡¯s aura in the northeast!¡± ¡°How far away is it?¡± Aldrich raised his eyelids and asked in a deep voice. ¡°About fifty kilometers!¡± The elder whom Aldrich called his teacher replied solemnly. ¡°So close...¡± Aldrich¡¯s eyes revealed a look of contemtion. He asked a momentter. ¡°Teacher, do you need me to send someone over to take a look?¡± ¡°No.¡± The elder shook his head. A fierce look shed through his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°You?¡± Aldrich was stunned. This teacher of his had hardly left the pce ever since Aldrich inherited the throne. A dark demon dragon wreaked havoc near St. Servant City thest time. The elder was only a dozen miles away from the demon dragon and beheaded by him with a saber light! ¡°That¡¯s right. This person¡¯s aura is so strong that I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± ¡°He has probably reached the advanced stage of Holy Rank if I were not mistaken!¡± ¡°I can sense... some remnants of the True God¡¯s aura in his aura!¡± ¡°How can I not go and meet such a person personally?¡± ¡°Hmm... teacher, I¡¯ll send someone to protect you.¡± Aldrich pondered for a few seconds before finally speaking. ¡°Hmph, since when do I, Holy Saber, Errol, need someone to protect me? Stay in the pce and don¡¯t go out for the time being. This ce has the formation left behind by me afterprehending saber intent for more than ten years. Ordinary people will not be able to enter!¡± Errol, the elder who self-proimed himself as the Holy Saber snorted coldly. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: The Past of the Holy Rank

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Monn mobilized almost all the terrifying Holy Power in his body! He wanted to release his strongest attack, the Dimensional sh, and The Demon Sealing Dance, to test his strength! In any case, he would not disturb others in this ce where there were no people within a radius of dozens of miles. At a certain moment, Monn¡¯s eyes focused, and the Holy Power in his body began to circte crazily in a strange way. An even more tyrannical aura suddenly rose! The Dimensional sh! Buzz! An aura that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate condensed in Monn¡¯s hand, and a huge transparent spatial de that was over ten meters long took shape! Although Dimensional sh was called Dimensional sh, it involved the Law of Space! Monn¡¯s eyes lit up at that moment! The effect of Dimensional sh was beyond his imagination! Hiss! Monn casually threw out the de of space and headed straight for the huge tform! A sound that sounded like an iron de cutting into tofu was heard. Monn looked over and saw that the huge tform seemed to bepletely undamaged. A straight, narrow line that was only the width of a pinky finger was spreading across the stone tform! The other parts of the huge stone stage were not affected at all, other than the area near the narrow line! Monn seemed to have heard a faint shout, but he did not pay much attention to it because it seemed to be very far away. He turned his gaze back to the stone tform in front of him. His heart was filled with excitement as he looked at that narrow line! The performance of the Dimensional sh was not due to theck of power, but because the cutting force was too strong! Just like using a blunt knife to cut meat, it would inevitably cause other parts of the meat to move due to the effort in cutting. However, the sharpest knife would instead directly cut through it, and the cutting surface was extremely smooth! The Dimensional sh that Monn released was the same. The huge tform seemed to be unaffected, but Monn already knew the power of the Dimensional sh! It was extremely terrifying! ¡°Then, next is the God Rank Spell...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me down!¡± Demon Sealing Dance! The God Rank Spell covered an area of fifty meters, and the entire stone stage could be covered! Monn took a deep breath and soared into the sky. Then, he used all of his Holy Power into this spell! A fierce wind suddenly rose, and space was restrained! For a moment, the area around the stone tform that was enveloped by the Demon Sealing Dance and seemed to have been divided into two different worlds from other ces! It was calm and peaceful in the outside world. Killing intent was everywhere inside it! Terrifying wind des raged within a radius of fifty meters, and the number could be said to be endless. The space restriction even firmly restrained the broken stones on the spot! Monn waved his hand and dispersed the Demon Sealing Dance after ten seconds. The huge stone tform still looked unharmed, but Monn did not look dejected at all. He had already tested the power of the God Rank Spell, and Monn descended after sensing the stone tform on the ground with satisfaction. ¡°The power is not bad. Almost every Wind de has a few tens of percent of the power of the Dimensional sh, but the Wind des are almost endless...¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid one wouldn¡¯t be able to break free easily from the space restriction even if he has the ability of a Holy Rank.¡± ¡°As expected of a God Rank Spell!¡± Monn was satisfied and had a proud expression on his face. His expression suddenly changed after a while, and he hurriedly picked up the pocket watch on his chest to take a look. On the pocket watch, the hour hand was trembling and pointing at six o¡¯clock! ¡°Oh no, the discount time at Aunt Mamie¡¯s Vegetable Shop is almost up!¡± Monn looked anxious. He quickly packed up, flew into the sky. Then he flew quickly toward St. Servant City. ¡°Old John¡¯s Beef Shop has a discount at 7.00 pm, and Howl¡¯s Bakery closes at 7:30 pm...¡± ¡°Little Alma won¡¯t be hungry, right?¡± Monn shook his head in frustration and sped up again! Monn deliberately restrained his aura while flying at high speed. He deeply understood one thing in this world where strength reigned supreme! Keeping a low profile was the trump card! Thus, the Holy de and Andrew, who were rushing over from St. Servant City and the Orthodox Church, had missed Monn perfectly. ... Vernal was behind Andrew. Vernal was also at Amethyst Rank. Moreover, hisbat experience could be said to be rich, and his strength was solid because he had been fighting all kinds of dark creatures all year round! Holy de, Errol was alone. There was an ordinary long saber hanging on his waist. He looked indifferent as he flew rapidly towards the direction where he sensed the Holy Rank aura. The three of them were separated by less than a minute as they flew in the sky. It only took five to six minutes for them to arrive at the ce where Monn had just tested his spell! Bang! Andrew and Vernalnded on the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust. Andrew carefully sensed for a while and then looked at the huge stone tform in front of him! ¡°Here...¡± Vernal said in confusion. He looked around but did not notice anything different. Andrew smiled lightly and said, ¡°The Holy Rank expert stopped here and even released some powerful spells just now!¡± ¡°Look at that stone tform!¡± Vernal looked in the direction Andrew¡¯s finger was pointing and looked forward carefully. The more he looked, the more serious his expression became! ¡°Your Holiness... This... this should at least be a God Rank Spell, right?¡± Vernal¡¯s voice was surprised, and his eyes revealed a look of disbelief. After all, God Rank Spells were extremely precious and rare! Even the pope who had already reached the God Rank Ability would not be able to master more than three God Rank Spells! Every God Rank Spell was at least at the God Rank and above. He had slowly figured it out bit by bit after spending a long time thinking! ¡°That¡¯s right... I can feel the remnants of the True God Rank aura from it!¡± ¡°That Holy Rank expert must be a stunning genius! He could release such a powerful God Rank Spells when he was at the Holy Rank!¡± Andrew¡¯s tone was filled with admiration and embarrassment. He had be a Holy Rank for many years, but he had only created two Holy Rank Spells until now! The attack was created by the expert, judging from the effect of the God Rank Spell! Otherwise, it would be impossible to achieve such a perfect spell effect! The two were looking at the stone tform in surprise. An elder dressed in green cloth rushed over from the air. It was the Holy de, Errol. Andrew knew Errol and was even familiar with him. However, the two of them were not in a good rtionship. ¡°Hmph!¡± Andrew snorted coldly. His expression was gloomy as he looked at Errol, who was gradually descending. He spoke coldly after the elder hadnded on the ground. ¡°Errol, you old fellow, you¡¯re not dead yet?¡± ¡°Andrew, it¡¯s better to shut up if you¡¯re not strong enough. At least you won¡¯t humiliate yourself.¡± Errol¡¯s expression was indifferent. It seemed like he did not care about Andrew¡¯s provocation at all. ¡°What? Not strong enough?¡± Andrew was furious. He wanted to raise the Heavenly God¡¯s scepter in his hand on the spot and start a man-on-man battle with Errol! Errol said lightly without waiting for Andrew to surge. ¡°You¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t act like a child. There¡¯s nothing between Cathy and me. I¡¯ve said it for decades, but you still don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Cathy has already admitted that she likes you!¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me? I, the Holy de, only live for my saber all my life. Women are just passers-by to me!¡± ¡°You!¡± Andrew was so angry that his beard stood up. Vernal, who was beside him, quickly pulled him back. Vernal was probably aware of the grudges between the two old men, so he had no choice but to intervene. The two of them had been good friends when they were young, wandering the continent together, serving justice, killing countless demonic beasts, and making a name for themselves. However, everything changed after the appearance of the girl named ¡°Cathy¡±! The rtionship between the three of them was even moreplicated. It was probably because Andrew liked Cathy, but Cathy liked Eroll. As for Eroll... He only liked his saber! Thus, aplicated love rtionship that they could not fulfill was born, and it apanied them for a very, very long time. Later, Cathy lost her life during an adventure. Only Andrew was by her side before she died, and no one knew what the two of them had said. Anyway, the final result was that the two good brothers who had once roamed the continent together had be strangers who did not like each other. ¡°Your Holiness, don¡¯t be angry... We came here to look for that Holy Rank expert!¡± Vernal braced himself and said. ¡°Humph!¡± Andrew did not continue to tangle with Errol. He continued to look at the stone tform in front of him after a cold snort, only to see that Errol¡¯s eyes revealed a breath-taking shine as if he had seen a perfect work of art! ¡°God Rank Spell! It¡¯s a God Rank Spell!¡± Errol¡¯s expression was excited. This kind of expression had not appeared on him for more than ten years! ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated painstakingly for seventeen years, just to research and develop a God Rank Saber technique. I knew that this path was possible!¡± ¡°Holy Rank Ability can also create a God Rank Spell!¡± Errolughed loudly as if he had gone mad. Whoosh! A breeze blew past at that moment! The three-meter-tall stone tform with a diameter of more than thirty meters was right in front of the three of them. It was as if it had been piled up by sand and had turned into arge pile of fine stone powder in the blink of an eye! The few people in the scene were still shocked at that moment, even though they had already seen through the clues shown on the stone tform. And disbelief! The Demon Sealing Dance, the God Rank Spell that Monn had cast, had cut the entire stone tform into dust that was even finer than flour! Such scary power and uracy could be described as terrifying! Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Even A Holy Rank Experts Would Have a Headache

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They looked at the stone tform that had directly turned into a fine dust when the mighty wind blew past. Errol¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the excitement in his eyes did not disappear even after some time! ¡°Andrew, have you ever heard of such an expert in the Kingdom of Kate?¡± Andrew was also amazed. He shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him!¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an enemy or a friend!¡± The two were guessing who the owner of that God Rank Spell was. Suddenly! Errol¡¯s eyes focused! ¡°There¡¯s something under the stone tform!¡± ¡°What?¡± Andrew and Vernal eximed at the same time. Errol had been training his saber intent for decades. Therefore, he was superior to Andrew when it came to sensing auras. The other two would not have any doubts about Errol¡¯s words. ¡°Vernal, blow up this pile of rock powder!¡± Andrew ordered in a deep voice. ¡°No!¡± Errol raised his hand to stop Vernal! ¡°The situation of the person below it is unknown. We can¡¯t directly destroy it. We have to dig bit by bit!¡± ¡°Dig?¡± Andrew and Vernal were stunned! In terms of strength, the weakest of the three people present had the ability of an Amethyst Rank! But... Whether it was Vernal or Andrew, they both cultivated the Orthodox Sect¡¯s spells. They were rted to the Light Elements! Andrew was good at attacking and healing. But digging... The two looked at Errol. The Holy Saber looked calm. ¡°What? You want me to dig?¡± Andrew turned his head in annoyance. The Holy Saber had trained all his life on a single saber. Errol¡¯s saber was iparable in terms of lethality and offensive power. But when it came to digging... He was probably inferior to the other two! Andrew cleared his throat helplessly and said. ¡°Vernal, you can only dig¡­if we have no choice.¡± ¡°I remember that you once cultivated the Holy Sword of Light?¡± ¡°Just use that as a shovel and dig...¡± Even Andrew himself couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer after he finished speaking. On the other side, the corners of Vernal¡¯s mouth twitched crazily! ¡°Pope...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time! The situation down there isn¡¯t certain yet!¡± Andrew said solemnly and loudly! ¡°... Yes, Your Holiness!¡± Helpless, the aggrieved Vernal could only raise his hand and release a Holy Sword of Light! Then... He began to dig up the stone powder! Twenty minutester, Vernal¡¯s forehead was drenched in sweat, and he looked exhausted! Naturally, releasing the Holy Sword of Light would not exhaust him so much. But the problem was! An ordinary Holy Sword of light would be non-exhausting if were shot out! No one would have to maintain the Holy Sword all the time like him. Moreover, he had to use the Holy Sword as a shovel and dig stone dust! Vernal probably would not have been able to hold on if it was not for the abundant holy energy in him! ¡°Vernal, are you done digging?¡± After a while, Andrew asked loudly with a helpless expression. He did not want Vernal to dig it up either. There was no other way... He would wait for those priests who could not even fly toe over even if he went back to the church to call for help. It would probably take even more time! ¡°Your Holiness, I should e able to dig it out soon. I can feel the power of a Holy Rank!¡± Andrew nodded slightly. He saw the calm Errol and immediately snorted coldly just as he was about to praise Vernal. Vernal¡¯s surprised voice was heard after a few minutes! ¡°Your Holiness, Senior Holy Saber,e quickly. I¡¯ve found it!¡± Those who did not know better would think that he had found some treasure... Andrew and Errol quickly walked forward. The stone dust hill had already been dug by Vernal into a big pit. A body that had been cut neatly into two halvesy quietly at the bottom of the pit. ¡°This... This is a werewolf?¡± Andrew looked surprised! The Holy Saber Errol nodded, his expression solemn. He opened his mouth and said, after sensing for a while. ¡°It should be a werewolf that is preparing to advance to the Holy Rank... I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the werewolf n had an Amethyst Level expert that we didn¡¯t know had the strength to advance to the Holy Rank!¡±Andrew¡¯s expression was gloomy. Although there were many races in this world, the territories and resources of most races didn¡¯t ovep. Therefore, most races were rtively peaceful with each other. At least there weren¡¯t manyrge-scale wars. However, werewolves, bloodsuckers, and humans were almost like blood feuds! It was said that werewolves and bloodsuckers were mutated from humans in ancient times. However, although they were three races of the exact origin, werewolves and bloodsuckers often turned around and ughtered humans for some unknown reason! Werewolves would often sneak into human viges and towns. Then suddenly transform into iparably brutal werewolves on a full moon night, starting a crazy massacre of the entire human race in the vige! As for the bloodsuckers, there was no need to mention them. They relied on human blood for a living and had already reached the point where their strength would deteriorate if they did not drink human blood for a long time! Therefore, whenever dark creatures were mentioned in the Orthodox Church, they referred to werewolves and bloodsuckers. The kingdom and the Orthodox Church offered extremely high bounty rewards for these two races! And a werewolf that had never been seen before had advanced to the Holy Rank and lurked in a ce less than 50 kilometers away from the Kingdom of Kate... What did this mean? Andrew and Errol looked at each other with serious looks in their eyes! ¡°Vernal, go to the temple immediately and report this matter to the pope. The werewolves may be making a big move against the kingdom and the Orthodox Church!¡± Andrew was the first to speak and ordered Vernal to and gather reinforcements at once! Vernal nodded and bowed. Then, he did not return to the church and directly flew towards the north at high speed! The two people on the spot cast their gazes on the corpse at the bottom of the pit. The werewolf was neatly divided into two halves as if it was cut vertically from the middle of its body by a sharp de! The smoothness of the cut made the two existences with high-level Holy Rank experts speechless for a long time. ¡°This... doesn¡¯t seem to be the effect of that God Rank Spell, right?¡± Andrew was the first to speak. Although he didn¡¯t like Errol, he didn¡¯t doubt Errol¡¯s strength and vision. ¡°Hmm, it looks like a Wind de or a Light de, but in fact, this move already involves the rules of space!¡± ¡°Could it be another God Rank Spell?¡± ¡°No, it should be a Holy Rank Spell... but even I can¡¯t create such a powerful Holy Level Spell!¡± Errol¡¯s eyes filled with undisguised admiration and respect. He no longer had any desire ofpeting with that mysterious Holy Rank existence after seeing these two spells if he had any desire of that just now! ¡°I, Errol, admit that I¡¯m inferior to this expert¡¯s strength!¡±Errol said calmly. Andrew¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing that, and his face revealed a surprised expression. He had known Errol for so many years, but he had never seen him submit to anyone! Errol still dared to sh at him even if the person at that time was much stronger than him! Errol had never said that he admitted that he was inferior even if the person¡¯s ability was high! ¡°Is this person so terrifying? He¡¯s stronger than you?¡± Andrew asked in puzzlement. Although he also had the strength of an Advanced stage Holy Rank, he had cultivated all the spells passed down from the Orthodox Church after all. There was only one type of Holy Rank Spell that he created himself. Andrew admitted that he was inferior to Errol in terms of strength! Errol only lived for the saber all his life., Andrew had never seen anyone better than him in the path of the saber! As far as he knew, the saber technique that Errol created himself also only had one type, but it was the type that was infinitely close to a God Rank Spell! He was stuck at this level for more than ten years! However, this did not mean that Errol¡¯s strength was not strong! On the contrary, Errol¡¯s talent was simply at the monstrous level to be able to create a de technique that was infinitely close to a divine level spell when he was at the Holy Rank. Now, Errol even admitted that he was inferior. It seemed that he had underestimated that mysterious Holy Rank expert before! ¡°Andrew, I just don¡¯t know who this person is, whether he is an enemy or a friend.¡± Errol sighed with emotion and said, ¡°If I can ask him for advice, perhaps I would be able to create the God Rank technique!¡± ¡°I only hope that he is not an enemy...¡± ¡°Otherwise, we will all have a headache!¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Alma

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as Andrew and the Holy Saber were shocked by the effect of Monn¡¯s God Rank Spell. Monn was already flying at high speed towards St. Servant with an anxious look on his face! He was worried about his daughter... A little girl was abandoned at the church¡¯s entrance two years ago when Monn had just transmigrated. Her name was Alma. She was seven years old that year. Although Monn himself was in a mess at that time, he could not back his and watch when he saw the cute and pitiful Little Alma. The little girl said in a strong voice when Monn asked where her home was. ¡°Uncle, my parents don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± ¡°Can you adopt me? I eat very little...¡± At that time, the little girl was tearing, but she pretended to be strong, which was heartbreaking. Therefore, Monn adopted the little girl when even he was not familiar with this world. Monn could only let Little Alma live in the church when he adopted her. But he was a man who had never been in love, so how would he be able to take care of the child? Fortunately, heter met a nun. Monn pleaded and ordered the nun with his status as a cardinal to make her help him take care of Little Alma for a while. Monn had a weekly sry of 37 pounds, and almost half of it was spent on Little Alma! Monn then saved more than a year¡¯s sry and finally bought a small vi in St. Servant City, which provided Little Alma with a home to stay! Now, Monn found a private primary school for her in St. Servant City. Monn would send Little Alma over every morning, and she walked home by herself in the evening. At noon, she ate at the school. Monn had always been unwilling to work overtime and go to and from work on time. Besides being tired of working endlessly in his previous life, picking up Little Alma and cooking for her was also one of the important reasons! Usually, Little Alma would leave school at five in the evening and be at home at around five twenty. Monn had already prepared food for her every day at this time. Then, he would wait for a discount at the vegetable store, beef shop, and bakery to buy the ingredients for the next day! However, that was the second anniversary of Monn¡¯s clock-in and out system. He was so eager to test his strength that he forgot the time! It was already past six. Little Alma must have starved herself to death! Monn, who was flying rapidly in the air, looked regretful. He sped up once again! When he returned to his small vi in St. Servant City. It was already 6.05 pm! He saw a small figure sitting in front of the door from afar. Her hair was braided. She carried a small schoolbag, and her head was between her knees. ¡°Alma!¡± Monn quicklynded and walked quickly to the little girl sitting in front of the door. He called out apologetically. ¡°Father Monn...¡± The little girl raised her head. It was a chubby and cute little face! Little Alma¡¯s face was full of grievance at the moment. Her lips pouted! ¡°Father Monn, you¡¯rete again!¡± Monn heaved a sigh of relief instead when he saw that the little girl still had the energy to get angry at him. ¡°Little Alma, it¡¯s Father Monn¡¯s fault. I was dyed by something today!¡± ¡°Are you starving?¡± After hearing Monn¡¯s apology, the little girl did not pursue the matter any further. ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded heavily and touched her little belly again. ¡°When I went to buy lunch at noon, I waste, so I didn¡¯t eat much!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Monnughed heartily and rubbed the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Father Monn will cook something delicious for you!¡± ¡°Father Monn, you are going to cook beef soup, baked bread, and boiled vegetables again, right?¡± The little girl¡¯s face was gloomy, and she looked extremely helpless. ¡°Erm...¡± Monn cleared his throat and opened the door, pretending to be serious as he spoke. ¡°Father Monn is cooking that for your health!¡± ¡°Beef is for protein, bread is for energy, and vegetables are for vitamins. What a bncedbination!¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying something I don¡¯t understand again...¡± Alma acted like a young adult and shook her head. ¡°Father Monn, just admit it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how to cook other dishes!¡± ¡°...¡± Monn was instantly embarrassed... Alma was right. He was just a web novelist and an otaku in his previous life! How could he know how to cook anyplicated dishes! The three dishes that Alma had just mentioned were the dishes he learned from his neighbor, Aunt Susan, for a few days. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that kids shouldn¡¯t be picky with their food!¡± Monn rubbed the little girl¡¯s head hard and helped her carry her school bag. There were many rooms in the small vi. Upstairs was Little Alma¡¯s bedroom and two guest rooms other than the master bedroom where Monn lived... Downstairs were bathrooms, living rooms, dining rooms, kitchens, study rooms, and so on. He casually put Little Alma¡¯s school bag in the living room. Monn took off his apron from the wall and walked into the kitchen. ¡°Little Alma, do your homework first. The food will be ready soon!¡± ¡°Okay, Father Monn!¡± Little Alma¡¯s voice was long and weak. Monn smiled helplessly and took out the beef, bread, and vegetables he bought yesterday from the cab above. Monn went to the beef store, the vegetable store, and the bakery to buy at thest moment of discount every day because of certain reasons. One of the reasons was to save money. He only had a sry of 37 pounds a week. It was no problem for him to use it in his daily life. But Monn thought that he should save more money now. So that he could send Little Alma to a better grammar school when she reached 13 years old. It was not easy to go to a grammar school in that era! There were strict requirements for money and status! His status was enough. He was a cardinal of the Orthodox Church, after all. But the problem was that the tuition fee of close to a thousand pounds every six months was almost equal to Monn¡¯s sry! No one would believe that a grand cardinal would worry about money if someone knew about that. The other cardinals were indeed not worried about money. After all, the reward for killing vampires, werewolves, and other dark creatures were high! But Monn had not gone out to deal with dark creatures for two years... Other than saving money, the reason why Monn spent every day shopping for the next day¡¯s dishes was... There was no refrigerator in this era! Bread could be kept for about three days. And food like beef, which was easy to rot, could not even be kept for two days! It could only be said that if it wasn¡¯t because Monn didn¡¯t have so much knowledge in him. He would have wanted to climb the technology tree directly! At least, he had to invent a version of the Holy Power Refrigerator! Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know how to invent it... When Monn¡¯s mind was running through all this nonsense. Monn didn¡¯t stop! He chopped up the beef, threw it directly into the pot, poured water, and turned the heat up to the maximum! He just had to cook it! Put the bread on a square te and ce them in the oven! Just bake it! Wash the vegetables, tear them into pieces, put them in the pot, pour the water, and keep the heat down! Just cook it! Yes! Monn only knew how to cook these dishes and rice... Chapter 8

Chapter 8: A Holy Rank Expert Lost to a Child?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Coming!¡± ¡°Alma,e over and eat!¡± ¡°Hot...¡± ¡°Hot beef soup, fragrant and crispy toast, and fresh boiled vegetables!¡± Little Alma immediately interrupted just as Monn started to introduce the food he cooked. ¡°Father Monn, I¡¯ve memorized these three things you made a long time ago!¡± ¡°This child...¡± Monn looked embarrassed! ¡°Alright, stop talking. Come and eat!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± The two of them sat on both sides of the dining table. Monn passed the spoon to Alma. He picked up her bowl and filled it with beef soup. ¡°Try it. I added pepper to the beef soup today.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Although Little Alma said she was bored with the same meal every day, she still took the spoon obediently and carefully scooped up a spoonful. ¡°Wow! It tastes so good!¡± A surprised smile bloomed on Little Alma¡¯s face as soon as she drank a mouthful of it! ¡°Father Monn, can you add this to the beef soup in the future?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Monn rubbed Alma¡¯s head and nodded with a smile. He had never even had a girlfriend in his previous life. But now, he had an obedient daughter. He could only say that God had treated him well! In that world. Little Alma was Monn¡¯s biggest and only weakness! Monn smiled in relief upon seeing that Alma was eating with relish and scooped a bowl for himself. ¡°Come, eat it with bread! Also, don¡¯t be picky. You have to eat vegetables too!¡± ¡°Got it, Father Monn, you¡¯re so long-winded!¡± ¡°Brat! How was school today?¡± ¡°Teacher Edith praised me! She said that I¡¯m smart and can learn things faster than other children!¡± Little Alma answered with an obedient smile. ¡°Haha, not bad!¡± Monnughed loudly, took out a coin from his pocket, and ced it on the table! ¡°Little Alma, I¡¯ll increase your pocket money by five shillings since the teacher praised you!¡± The moment the little girl saw the coin, a small hand reached out. She grabbed the coin back with a whoosh! ¡°Thank you, Father Monn!¡± Alma said cutely! Monn smiled. He would give Alma five shillings of pocket money every day. The five shillings also included Alma¡¯s lunch money when she went to school. In fact, a nine-year-old girl couldn¡¯t eat that much at all. Every day, Alma would have two or three shillings left. She would secretly save the money. Monn knew about it, but he never exposed it. Monn wanted his child to develop the habit of saving money from a young age. ¡°By the way, is tomorrow a Holiday?¡± Alma¡¯s elementary school had a holiday every week. ¡°Yes! Teacher Edith didn¡¯t give us much homework. I just finished all of it!¡± ¡°Father Monn, can you take me to the church tomorrow?¡± ¡°Then you have to go fishing with me!¡± ¡°Ah...¡± The little girl pouted, but after thinking about it, she still nodded profusely! ¡°Alright! I just have to wake up early!¡± ¡°Haha, hurry up and eat. Father Monn will y Five in a Row with you after you finish your meal!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Alma nodded obediently and increased her eating speed! Ten minutester, Monn tidied up the dining room and washed the tableware. He arrived at Little Alma¡¯s toy room. In the room, Little Alma was sitting behind a small table with a serious look on her face! There was a chessboard made of solid wood with small squares carved on it ced on the table in front of her. Yes, that was the only ¡°high-tech¡± item that Monn brought from his previous life! Five in a Row! The chess pieces were picked up by Monn himself with Alma by the river. They were pebbles of a suitable size. Then, Monn painted half of the chess pieces with ck paint. A set of Five in a Row chess pieces were made! ¡°Father Monn, I want to win ten games in a row today!¡± ¡°Children are not allowed to brag!¡± Monn said solemnly. Then, he thought about it and said rather embarrassedly. ¡°Usually, I can win two games out of ten, right?¡± ¡°It seems that you can only win two games at most...¡± the little girl looked at Monn with pity. Monn was speechless. He had never thought of that! It was the only ¡°high-tech¡± item he had brought with him from his previous life! He couldn¡¯t even beat Alma on the third day of teaching her... ¡°Come! I don¡¯t believe it. I want to win three games today!¡± Monn waved his hand and sat across the small table. The two of them began to y nervously... Five in a Row! ¡°Father Monn, I miss Aunt Millie!¡± Little Alma suddenly said while they were ying gobang. Monn was stunned. Millie was the nun that Monn had asked her to take care of Alma when he had just adopted her. Alma and Millie had lived together for almost a year, so it was normal for them to have feelings for each other. ¡°Won¡¯t we be able to see Aunt Millie if we go to the church tomorrow?¡± ¡°Alright... But, I mean, when are you going to help me find a mother?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Monn almost choked on his saliva! He did not expect Alma to blurt out that so suddenly! ¡°Why do you suddenly think of a mother?¡± Monn asked. ¡°I saw it at school. Other children have mothers...¡± Alma¡¯s expression became downcast. After a while, she muttered. ¡°I had a mother too.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Monn sighed softly. He knew that the little girl was yearning for motherly love. But he really could not rush this matter! Monn had no experience at all, whether it was dating or getting married! Although he was close to thirty years old, it was time to get married, no matter how he thought about it. But... After having such a cute daughter like Alma, he had not thought about this matter. ¡°How about you take a few days out of the week to visit Aunt Millie?¡± Monn scratched his head. That was the only solution he could think of. A tint of helplessness shed in Alma¡¯s eyes. She shook her head and said weakly. ¡°No... There will be no one here to apany you if I leave.¡± ¡°Little brat, who needs you to apany me!¡± Monn said snappily. However, there was a deep sense of gratitude in his eyes. He finally understood why others always said that daughters are like quilt in the winter. ¡°Father Monn, it¡¯s your turn!¡± ¡°Oh, let me see... Hmm, here!¡± ¡°Haha! You¡¯ve lost!¡± Alma pped her hands happily. The five ck pieces had already formed a straight line on the chessboard... The corner of Monn¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°Again!¡± It was useless to y again. Sometimes, a game like Five in a Row depended on talent! Monn¡¯s state of mindpletely copsed after losing ten times in a row! ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± ¡°Father Monn, don¡¯t give up! Shall I be lenient to you on the next game?¡± Little Alma smiled! ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not ying anymore. Go wash up and go to bed. We have to get up early tomorrow to go fishing!¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Alma pped her hands and put away the chessboard. The father and daughter finished washing up and returned upstairs. Little Alma said good night to Monn seriously before entering her bedroom. ¡°Good night!¡± Monn nodded with a smile. Little Alma carefully took out a small square box from under her bed after returning to her room. There was arge pile of coins inside when she opened the box! Then, Alma took out four coins from her pocket. One of them was five shillings, which was the pocket money that Monn had just given her, and the other three were coins with a face value of one shilling, which were leftovers from that day¡¯s lunch money. ¡°There is a total of 171 pounds with these eight shillings!¡± ¡°I can buy a fishing rod of good quality for papa, and I can also buy a present for my future mother!¡± Little Alma sat on the bed, counting with her fingers and muttering to herself. The little girl pretended to be an adult and sighed when she talked about her future mother. ¡°Father Meng is too old-fashioned. I said I miss my mother because I want you to find a mother for me, not to send me to Aunt Millie!¡± Pouting, Little Alma lowered her shoulders helplessly. Her straight-minded father was too unromantic! Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Monn, the Obsessive Holy Rank, Monn

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Monn was also worried about money in his room, just like Little Alma. At this moment, he was sitting in front of his desk. A book that recorded his daily ie and expenses was opened. [ Tuesday, April 12th: 6 shillings to buy vegetables, 5 shillings to Alma¡¯s allowance. ] [ Wednesday, April 13th: 7 shillings to buy vegetables, 5 shillings to Alma¡¯s allowance. ] [ Thursday, April 14th: 6 shillings for groceries, 5 shillings for Alma¡¯s allowance. ] It was Friday, Monn wrote seriously in the notebook. [ Friday, April 15th: 10 shillings for Alma¡¯s allowance. ] After writing, Monn wrote down the total amount of money he had saved at the end of the notebook. A total of 1,346 pounds and 7 shillings! That was all the money Monn had saved over the past two years. ¡®This amount of money is enough for Alma to attend grammar school for a year...¡¯ Monn was a little distressed upon looking at the numbers. ¡®Should I go and hunt some bloodsuckers and werewolves? That should be the fastest way to get money.¡¯ Now, Monn was not like he was when he first transmigrated. He didn¡¯t have any ability at that time, even if he wanted to hunt dark creatures. But now, he had broken through to the Holy Rank! The Holy Rank was the peak that mortals could reach on this continent! He could activate the divine blood in his body if he went any higher! With Monn¡¯s current Advanced Stage Holy Rank Ability, as long as he didn¡¯t court death and provoke a True God like the pope. Then he was almost invincible! He would have no problem hunting some bloodsuckers and werewolves. But... Why were these dark creatures only active in the middle of the night? Monn had be ustomed to a nine-to-five life in the past two years. Even his daily routines were almost regr! He went to bed at 9:30 pm and got up at 6:30 am to fish for an hour on the banks of the Gaya River. Most of the time, he came back empty-handed. But Monn was never tired of it! He returned home at 7:30 am. Then he made breakfast for Little Alma and sent her to school at 8:30 am. He would then walk from Alma¡¯s school to work at the church. It would be 9 a.m. Just in time! Such schedule was rationally designed by Monn ording to the [Clock-In and Out 9-to-5 from Work System]. He had to clock in at the church, or there would be no reward! Therefore, Monn had spent every day like this for the past two years! That had caused him to develop almost unchangeable time oppression! Coincidentally, whether it was werewolves or vampires. These dark creatures were active at night! Unless he knew theirir. Otherwise, it would be too difficult to find them during the day! Now, he had to break his routine and habits for the gold pounds. Monn had goosebumps whenever he thought about it! No, he absolutely couldn¡¯t work overtime! Monn closed his notebook and thought in his heart! Now, he hoped that some fearless werewolves or vampires woulde knocking on his door during the day. In his eyes, these dark creatures were all walking gold pounds! Monn suddenly remembered when heid on the bed. He had punched in his card and signed into the second-anniversary reward. In addition to the increase in strength and two spells, there was also a chance to draw a lottery! There were still more than ten minutes before it was time to sleep. Monn directly received the lottery chance in his mind! [ Drawing the lottery, please wait! ] [ Congrattions, you have received a box of exquisite fish food! ] The corner of Monn¡¯s mouth twitched wildly, and he had the urge to curse! It was such an inexplicable reward again! Monn had drawn this kind of inexplicable things from the weekly, monthly, and anniversary lucky draw for the past few times! The first time, it was a pair of socks that would never stink! The second time, it was a pot of cactus! Monn had never poured water on that pot of cactus, and it was still on his desk! The third time was even more ridiculous. It was a box of toothpicks! The other rewards given by the system were almost all good things that would greatly increase one¡¯s strength! Only the lucky draw made Monn speechless! This time, it was a box of ¡°exquisite fish food¡±! How exquisite could the fish food be Monn decided to try out how exquisite this box of exquisite fish food was since he was taking Little Alma for fishing the next morning! He picked up the pocket watch, and it was already 9:30 am. A strong feeling of drowsiness hit him almost instantly! That was the power of the biological clock! Monn closed his eyes and soon fell into a deep sleep. ... The next morning. The pocket watch pointed to a quarter past six! Monn opened his eyes. The sky was turning bright outside. He yawned, put on his clothes, and washed up. Monn waspletely awake! He didn¡¯t have to take Little Alma to school today, so it was alright for them to go fishing a littleter. Monn gently pushed the door of Alma¡¯s room open. Alma was sleeping quietly on the small bed. Monn¡¯s face softened a little as he looked at Alma¡¯s chubby little face. Then, he gently closed the door and tiptoed downstairs. Monn cooked the same old three dishes in the kitchen! Beef soup, toast, boiled vegetables! Usually, Monn would cook a fresh fish soup for Alma if he could catch a fish. But Monn¡¯s fishing skills... It could only be said that the fish were more cunning than him! It was already around seven o¡¯clock after he finished cooking. Monn saw a small figure walking down the stairs before he went upstairs to call Alma. ¡°Father Monn.¡± Little Alma rubbed her eyes, looking very sleepy. But even though she was very sleepy, she still got up early. Because she had promised Father Monn! A trace of gentleness appeared in Monn¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re up? Go wash up and eat breakfast!¡± ¡°Hm!¡± The little girl nodded in a daze. Then, she went to the bathroom to wash up as if she was sleepwalking. Monn was both amused and touched upon seeing that! The father and daughter did not take long to eat. Monn tidied up the kitchen and took out the fishing rod that he had used for more than two years after eating. ¡°Let¡¯s go fishing!¡± ¡°I promise you that I will not return empty-handed today! At least... two fish!¡± ¡°Tch! Father Monn is bragging again! You said the same thingst time!¡± Little Alma wrinkled her nose. She did not trust Monn¡¯s fishing ability! Monn was annoyed, but it seemed like what the little girl said was the truth! ¡°Papa will make a bet with you since you don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to learn how to make fish soup from me if I can fish out two fish!¡± ¡°Okay! What if Father Monn can¡¯t catch them?¡± ¡°Well... pocket money plus 10 shillings!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Little Alma smiled so hard that her eyes squinted! Monn was also smiling. Then he held the fishing rod, the bucket, and the two stools in one hand and held Little Alma¡¯s hand with the other. They slowly walked to the bank of the Gaya River. The Gaya River was a freshwater river that crossed the Kingdom of Kate. It was also known as the mother river. The ce where Monn was going to fish was the shallower part of the Gaya River. Many migratory salmons and trouts stop at this part of the river in April. So that was the best time to catch big, fresh salmons and trouts! Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Fishing with a Lucky Charm

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The sky was bright, but when the Monn father and daughter arrived at the bank of the River Gaia. They found that there were already many people fishing in thick clothes! He could only say that the people who liked fishing were a magical existence in any era! They found their usual ce. Monn put down the fish bucket and the small stool and asked Alma to sit on it obediently. Then, he took out the box of ¡°exquisite fish food¡± from the lucky draw yesterday! ¡°Father Monn, why haven¡¯t you used this kind of fish bait before?¡± Although Little Alma didn¡¯t know how to fish, she was influenced by what she heard. She was still familiar with the set of fishing equipment. Monn smiled slightly and waved the ¡°exquisite fish food¡± in his hand, saying mysteriously. ¡°This is the trump card that Father Monn prepared! That is the favorite fish food of the fish!¡± ¡°Today, Father Monn will catch two fish soon!¡± Little Alma curled her lips, obviously not believing him. Monn felt that he was being looked down upon by a little girl, and he was suddenly a little unconvinced! ¡°Watch that!¡± He opened the box, and there were worm trunks in the box. He took one out and hooked it onto the hook. Then, with a wave of his hand, the fishing line formed a perfect arc and fell into the river in the distance. ¡°Just wait. It will be soon... Hmm?¡± Monn suddenly felt a strong forceing from the fishing rod before he could finish his sentence. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Is it that exquisite?¡± Monn was a little surprised that a fish hooked on it so quickly! The fishing line moved left and right on the surface of the water and was snapped tightly. Monn could easily pull a fish as a Holy Rank expert. Not long after, the force from the fishing rod became much weaker! Monn pulled hard, and a fat salmon that was forty to fifty centimeters long was dragged to the surface of the water by him! ¡°Hahaha! Alma, see! Is papa great? I caught such a big fish so quickly!¡± ¡°Wow! Papa is amazing!¡± Alma¡¯s big eyes lit up. She believed Monn this time! After all, it was not like she had never gone fishing with Monn before. Most of the time, they waited for an hour without catching anything... A big man with a full beard who was beside them stared at Monn in shock. He had arrived more than an hour earlier than Monn! In the end, he got nothing. Monn had just arrived, and he had already caught such a big fish! ¡°Hey! Brother, are you a newbie?¡± The anglers all believed in the newbie halo! Usually, newbies who didn¡¯t have much experience and wouldn¡¯t choose spots, nest, and so on could catch more and faster than many veterans! Monn was happy in his heart, and he didn¡¯t mind giving the man, who had an empty bucket, some psychologicalfort. ¡°Yeah! I just caught a few days ago!¡± ¡°No wonder... let me tell you, it¡¯s best to catch salmon in this season!¡± ¡°As long as you build a good nest and get some sawgrass bait that salmons like, it¡¯s no problem to catch a dozen of them every day!¡± The bearded man was a talkative person. Monn chatted with him, and then he threw out his second shot! ¡°Let me tell you, this pit... eh?¡± Before the bearded man could finish his sentence, he saw Monn¡¯s fishing rod bend down again! He opened his mouth, feeling that there was no need for him to continue! Was the newbie halo that powerful? The bearded man was filled with grief and indignation. Monn had already been struggling with the second big fish for nearly a minute! The strength of that fish was very great. That caused Monn afraid to use any strength at all! He had already used this fishing rod for two years. He was afraid that the fishing rod would crack and break if he used any strength! Fortunately, as a Holy Rank expert, Monn¡¯s control of strength was great. The big fish was still not Monn¡¯s match, even if it was strong in the water. The bearded man gave up his fishing rod after Monn pulled the big fish for more than a minute and went behind Monn! ¡°Brother! You¡¯re lucky, big fish!¡± As everyone knew, the anglers liked to see big fish take the bait the most! Big was everything! It didn¡¯t matter what kind of fish it was as long as the fish was big enough! Monn pulled the big fish with ease and turned to look at the bearded man. He smiled and said humbly. ¡°It¡¯s normal. I often catch this kind of fish!¡± As he said that, the strengthing from the fishing rod was already weak! The big fish no longer had any strength! Mon smiled slightly and directly lifted the fishing rod with force. Under the fishing line, a super big fish that was 80 to 90 centimeters long was gently swinging its tail! ¡°Father Monn is so awesome!¡± Little Alma jumped up from the side and pped her little hands excitedly! Behind her, the bearded man smacked his lips. ¡°Brother, do you have any skills?¡± He did not want to teach Monn anymore this time. Monn pulled the big fish up and pretended to think. Then, he said calmly, ¡°You have to bring a lucky charm!¡± ¡°For example, my daughter is my lucky charm!¡± Little Alma raised her little face happily and had a broad smile on her face! ¡°That makes sense... I¡¯ll bring my daughter here tomorrow too!¡± The bearded man seemed to be deep in thought, causing Monn and Little Alma to burst intoughter. The first fish was more than 40 centimeters long, and the second one was 80 to 90 centimeters long! Monn¡¯s fish barrel could not even hold it this time! Monn felt a little emotional upon looking at the ¡°exquisite fish food¡± in his hands that he did not use much. It seemed like there were still some useful things in the system¡¯s lucky draw! ¡°Let¡¯s go, Alma. We¡¯re not fishing today!¡± Monn immediately put away the fishing rod after stuffing the big fish into the bucket. ¡°Father Monn, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Hmm...let¡¯s go to your Aunt Millie¡¯s ce and let her teach you how to make fish soup, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Alma said happily and then took the fishing rod for Monn obediently. Behind him, the bearded man was still looking at the big fish in Monn¡¯s bucket. Monn thought for a moment and took out two dried earthworms from the box of ¡°exquisite fish food¡±. ¡°Brother, try it!¡± ¡°This is the salmon¡¯s favorite... sawgrass-vored earthworms!¡± Monn winked at him, turned around, and left while holding Little Alma¡¯s hand after saying that. The bearded man stared nkly at Monn¡¯s back as he left. Then, he looked at the two dried earthworms in his hand. After a while, he tried to hook the dried earthworm onto his hook. The hook had only been in the water for five seconds! ¡°Fish! It took the bait!¡± A big and dark salmon was pulled ashore by the bearded man after a while. ¡°God... how are these sawgrass-vored dried earthworms made?¡± The bearded man looked in the direction where Monn and Alma had left in a daze. The two of them had gone far away! Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Sister Millie

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sister Millie did not live in the Orthodox Church¡¯s St. Servant Cathedral. Instead, she lived in a small monastery next to it. There were three nuns there, and they were usually responsible for guiding the prayers and worshippers. Monn held Little Alma with two big and fat salmon in his hands. The pedestrians on the road showed surprised looks on their faces when they saw them! It was mainly because the fish was too big! The two fish would probably be as tall as Little Alma if they were standing up! It was already past eight o¡¯clock when the father and daughter arrived at the monastery. Millie had just woken up and was fetching water from the well outside. ¡°Aunt Millie!¡± Little Alma shouted and ran over excitedly when she saw Millie, who was in a nun¡¯s clothes! ¡°Little Alma!¡± Millie was also surprised! At that time, because Monn had no conditions and experience of taking care of Alma. He left Alma with her to live. Moreover, he gave her 15 pounds a week for food expenses! There was no need for so much if it was only for Little Alma¡¯s food expenses! The 15 pounds was enough for two months of food expenses if it was for an ordinary household! The money was personal gratitude from Monn to Millie. The cute and obedient Alma had Millie¡¯s favor that year! Nuns could never get married and have children. Therefore, for Millie, she almost regarded herself as the little girl¡¯s biological mother on the year she raised Alma! That was the reason why Little Alma often missed Millie. ¡°Cardinal Monn!¡± Millie held Little Alma in her arms and bowed slightly to Monn. Although she was familiar with Monn, he was still a cardinal after all. He was much higher than her in terms of rank! Therefore, Millie was still cautious when facing Monn. Monn approached the two of them, smiled, and waved his hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to work yet. I¡¯m just Alma¡¯s father now!¡± ¡°Millie, how are you?¡± ¡°Thank you, Cardinal Monn, for your concern. Recently, life in the monastery has been as peaceful as ever. Nothing has changed.¡± Millie smiled and replied. ¡°Well... I came here today to ask you to teach Alma how to stew fish soup!¡± Monn raised the fish bucket in his hand and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°You know, I¡­ don¡¯t know how to cook!¡± Millie smiled kindly, then nodded and said gently. ¡°Of course, Cardinal Monn. Please pass me the fish!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry it in. These two fish are heavy!¡± Monn carried the fish bucket into the monastery¡¯s kitchen and then ced the two big fish into a pool. ¡°Cardinal Monn,e over for lunch. This fish is so big. I can make a big meal for you and Alma!¡± Millie said with a smile. Monn nodded. He had tasted Millie¡¯s cooking before. Although it was not the level of a chef, it was still much better than his cooking! He chatted with Millie for a while in the monastery and apanied Little Alma to y with the big white goose raised in the monastery. It was almost nine o¡¯clock. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Alma to you then. I¡¯lle back at noon!¡± ¡°Alma, listen to Aunt Millie. Don¡¯t be mischievous!¡± Monn walked out of the monastery and said goodbye to Millie with a smile. At the same time, he pretended to be stern and pointed at Alma¡¯s little head! ¡°Got it, naggy Father Monn!¡± Little Alma hugged Millie¡¯s arm and replied with a pout! Monn slowly walked in the direction of the cathedral after handing Alma to Millie. He began his day¡¯s work. Generally speaking, there were rtively few dark creatures that dared to wreak havoc near the Orthodox Church. Therefore, what Monn needed to deal with every day were some routine matters. asionally, he would encounter cases of dark creatures wreaking havoc. Monn was used to handing them over to the archbishops, bishops, and so on. Although he had just calcted the money for Little Alma Yesterday, the money for grammar school was not enough. But, he still had to go to the monastery to have lunch with Alma at noon. So Monn still did not go out to hunt dark creatures. Anyway, there was no need to be in a hurry to make money! Pope Andrew gathered the four cardinals under hismand, as well as the deputymander of the Holy Knights in the morning. Currently, the three main churches of the Orthodox Church had stationed Holy Knights. However, themander of these three Holy Knights was not themander, but the three deputymanders! Themander of the Holy Knights, who had the strength of a Holy Rank, followed the pope all year round, living in the temple thousands of miles away from St. Servant. When all the cardinals and the deputymander of the Holy Knights, Philip, arrived. Pope Andrew announced two important news! The first thing was that the day before, the body of a werewolf who was advancing to the Holy Rank was discovered more than 50 kilometers northeast of St. Servant, the capital of the Kingdom of Kate! And the cause of this werewolf¡¯s death was another unknown expert who might have the strength of an Advanced Stage Holy Rank! Andrew guessed that the werewolf n had sent an expert who was about to advance to the Holy Rank to hide that near to the capital. They must have other motives. Perhaps, the werewolf n might make a big move against the Orthodox Church and the capital, St. Servant soon! The second thing was that the pope¡¯s pilgrimage once every three years would be brought forward because of the werewolf matter. He was expected to arrive at St. Servant¡¯s Cathedral within a week! At that time, the Pope would test the strength of the bishops, archbishops, and cardinals under hismand. He would also review the work of the various bishops in the past three years! Monn understood immediately. Wasn¡¯t this simr to the chairman of the head office who would visit the various branches at the end of the year? It was just a deterrence and a favor, even though it was said to be an inspection. As for the first thing, it made Monn somewhat confused. ording to the pope, the ¡°Mysterious Advanced Stage Holy Rank Expert ¡± he mentioned. Should be Monn. But, what the hell was that werewolf that was advancing? Monn didn¡¯t remember killing werewolves! Suddenly, Monn remembered that after he threw the ¡°Dimensional sh¡± at the stone tform. He seemed to have indeed heard a faint cry. But at that time, he thought that the cry was far away, so he didn¡¯t care. Now, it seemed that his ¡°Dimensional sh¡± had directly prated the stone tform. And then, he killed a werewolf that was about to advance to the Holy Rank that was hiding under the stone tform? The corner of Monn¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and he silently mourned for that werewolf for three seconds in his heart. That werewolf¡¯s luck was bad! Monn cleared his throat and suddenly felt like asking. If he stood out and said, ¡°I killed that werewolf.¡± Would he be able to obtain a bounty on the dark creatures from the Orthodox Church and the Kingdom of Kate? The cardinals, whocked money, couldn¡¯t go through all these. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Prince Burton

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Of course, Monn still did not tell them about it in the end. After all, Monn deeply understood one thing! Keeping a low profile was the way an expert should deal with things! The few cardinals received different missions ording to Andrew¡¯s instructions. Andrew still let Monn be in charge of the affairs in the cathedral because he knew that he did not like to go out. Monn went for a lunch break at noon on time. He went to the monastery and had a sumptuous ¡°fish feast¡± with Millie and Alma. Monn had to admit after eating that. Although he had been cooking the same three dishes for more than a year. They were still only ¡°edible¡±! Monn felt that the atmosphere was not quite right when he returned to the cathedral two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. He saw many bishops and priests lined up neatly in two rows when he approached the Holy Church. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Monn was a little puzzled. He stopped one of the bishops and asked when he approached. That bishop bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Cardinal Monn, Prince Burton ising to our church for a parade tonight. We are all rehearsing and preparing to wee him.¡± ¡°Prince Burton?¡± Monn frowned. The prince was said to be the younger brother of the ¡°Iron Thorn King¡± Aldrich, the iron-blooded monarch of the Kingdom of Kate. However, Prince Burton¡¯s reputation was not as good as his elder brother¡¯s reputation! The iron-blooded monarch, who was in his enterprising years, actively promoted civil affairs, trained the army, and issued many decrees that benefited the country and the people. Aldrich had been known by the people of the Kingdom of Kate as ¡°The Luck of the Kate Kingdom¡± ever since his ession to the throne! However, his younger brother was a profligate yboy who loved to show off and be ostentatious! Rumors said that Aldrich did not kill this guy when he was fighting for the throne. It was because he was too stupid! Aldrich did not care much about his younger brother after taking over the throne. As long as he didn¡¯t vite thews of the kingdom publicly. He didn¡¯t have any other restrictions as a prince! Aldrich even sent several ck Gold Rank guards to protect him. Now, why did this guy suddenly think of paying a pilgrimage in the church? Currently, the Orthodox Church was the only True God sect in the Kingdom of Kate. The political and religious administration was separated, but the status was almost the same. In other words, King Aldrich¡¯s status was equivalent to the Pope of the Orthodox Church. And the King¡¯s younger brother, Prince Burton, was probably equivalent to the Pope like Andrew. Therefore, although Monn¡¯s status was not low as the cardinal of the Orthodox Church from the perspective of ranking. He still could not bepared to the prince. ¡°Alright, then you guys continue.¡± Monn shrugged and did not take this matter to heart. No matter who was in charge or gathered these bishops and priests to do these formalistic things. Monn did not care. Anyway, he would have already left work when that prince came! There was no reason for him to take up his private time even if Aldrich came. Moreover, it was a weing ceremony that waspletely meaningless in Monn¡¯s eyes. The bishop was a little stunned upon seeing that Monn was about to leave and hurriedly said. ¡°Bishop Monn, you... aren¡¯t you going to wee Prince Burton with us tonight?¡± Monn was surprised. ¡°Why should I go with you to wee him?¡± ¡°But Cardinal Quiniel said that everyone must go and wee Prince Burton...¡± Monn thought for a moment and said calmly. ¡°Weing Prince Burton is not part of my job, so it¡¯s your business if you¡¯re willing to go. I have no obligation to wee someone who has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°If there is any problem with the Cardinal Quiniel, ask him toe to me personally.¡± Then, Monn left without waiting for the bishop¡¯s reply. The bishop¡¯s face was a little dumbfounded, and he only recovered after a long time. Beside him, a priest who had a good rtionship with him nced at him and said. ¡°Why do you care so much about him? Just let him offend the prince if he wants to offend him!¡± The bishop hesitated for a moment and was about to say something when he heard the priest continue. ¡°Cardinal Monn has always been so arrogant. I heard that Prte Vernal wanted to issue a knight challenge to him yesterday. He even asked Prte Vernal toe to him on working hours today!¡± ¡°I have never seen him go out to fight in the past two years. Maybe he doesn¡¯t dare to have a knight duel with Prte Vernal at all!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that... Although Cardinal Monn doesn¡¯t usually go out to fight, he would assign the battle tasks to the bishops and archbishops reasonably!¡± The bishop said hesitantly. The priest curled his lips and looked at the back of Monn, who had already gone far away. He chuckled in disdain. ¡°Isn¡¯t that because he is not strong enough?¡± ¡°He might not even care about the popes. Why would he care about a prince?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you not to get involved in his affairs. Otherwise, no one will be able to save you if Prte Vernal mes you!¡± As soon as Vernal, the name of the prte of the Judicial Department who had a strong deterrent power in the hearts of the low-level priests came out, the bishop¡¯s expression also changed. He quickly pulled the priest back to the queue and continued to rehearse the ceremony to wee Prince Burton. ... Monn, who left on his own, did not take this matter to heart at all. Not to mention that Prince Burton was not a member of the Orthodox Church at all. Even if it was Pope Andrew or that pope asked Monn to do such meaningless things in his private time... He would still refuse! The discussion between the two bishops and priests just now was not wrong from that point of view. Because Monn only treated the cardinal as a job. He went to and from work on time, clocked in, and received a reward, doing his job well. Then, he received the sry that he should receive every week. That was all! He had no obligation, nor was he interested in working overtime during non-working hours! Monn would reasonably ask for overtime pay if he encountered a situation where he could not refuse! Of course, the premise of overtime was on his free will! To wee a rich prince during non-working hours just like that... Sorry, he was not interested! Because two of the four cardinals were sent to deal with other outdoor matters by Andrew in the afternoon. So, Monn¡¯s work was busy. Moreover, many matters were not his responsibility before, so it was not easy for him to deal with them. It was not easy to finish all the work. Monn realized that it was already past five o¡¯clock when he picked up the pocket watch on his chest! Monn directly clocked out in his mind. [ Ding! ] [ The clock out was sessful. Host¡¯s strength has slightly increased! ] A slight warm current flowed into Monn¡¯s body after clocking out. The warm current did not have much effect at all on his current strength. He had been clocking in and out just like that for the past two years. Then, he had umted his strength to the peak of the Amethyst Rank little by little. Monn stood up and took off his luxurious red robe after stretching his back. He was ready to get off work. However, a sharp voice suddenly came from outside right at that moment. ¡°Prince Burton has arrived!¡± Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Getting Off Work

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Monn frowned. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter the good-for-nothing prince in the end! ¡°Bad luck!¡± He muttered in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to get too involved with this good-for-nothing prince and waste his time. Monn directly turned to the small path next to him and prepared to take a detour as he thought that. Who knew that Monn discovered a group of people gathering in front of him just as he walked a distance from the small path! Monn¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look right. Damn it, why weren¡¯t these people weing the prince on Avenue of Triumph? Why were they there? Monn noticed a cardinal of the same rank as him with a nce. Quiniel. The cardinal was usually in charge of the security around the cathedral. He was powerful and should be at the peak of Amethyst Rank. Furthermore, he had rich battle experience. Monn would not be a match for this person before he advanced to the Holy Rank. Beside Cardinal Quiniel was arge group of archbishops and bishops. They stood respectfully behind Quiniel. Opposite them were two teams of soldiers wearing mithril chain armor! The soldiers were guarding a huge bed in the middle! Six maids who were not wearing revealing clothes were taking care of a man lying in the middle of the pnquin. The man who looked dull was a man whose body had been emptied by alcohol and sex. Naturally, it was Prince Burton, that good-for-nothing prince! Monn had a rough nce, except for those who were out on missions. Almost all the members of the Orthodox Church¡¯s St. Servant Cathedral were bishops and above that were there. Quiniel indeed did not leave anyone behind! Monn heard Prince Burton, who was lying on the bed, spoke in an arrogant tone of voice just as he was about to sneak over. ¡°Quiniel, is this all the people in your cathedral?¡± Quiniel, who was in red, had a ttering smile on his face as he bowed and answered. ¡°Reporting to Prince Burton, other than those who went out on missions, everyone above the bishops in the St. Servant Cathedral is here.¡± ¡°Mm, Quiniel, well done!¡± Prince Burton repliedzily, turning his head to take the peeled grapes from the maid. Suddenly, he saw Monn dressed in red! ¡°But who is that? Why is he wearing the same clothes as you?¡± Quiniel was stunned, turning his head to look over. His expression was gloomy in an instant. ¡°Cardinal Monn, when did youe back? Why aren¡¯t you here to pay your respects to Prince Burton?¡± He deliberately spoke with a stern tone of voice and the hint in his words. Quiniel wanted Prince Burton to think that Monn had just returned from a mission outside. He did not deliberatelye to pay his respects to him! In Quiniel¡¯s heart, Monn shouldply with what he said at this time as long as his brain was functioning well. After all, regardless of whether it was in terms of rank or status. Prince Burton¡¯s status was far higher than the cardinals like them! If Monn was still as stubborn as before. He, Quiniel, might also be in trouble this time! Quiniel looked at Monn with a threatening look in his eyes when he thought of that! Monn frowned when he heard Quiniel called out. ¡®Is that Quiniel sick?¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t he see that ¨ª am already off work?¡¯ ¡®He could just lick the boots if he wants. Why should he bring me into this?¡¯ Monn shot a cold nce at Quiniel with a calm expression on his face. Then, he walked straight ahead. ¡°Cardinal Monn! What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Quiniel¡¯s face froze, and he quickly shouted! He was also angry! It was tolerable if he was a maverick usually! A bishop even reported to him that Monn was unwilling to participate in the rehearsal of Prince Burton¡¯s weing ceremony this time. He didn¡¯t even bother to look for trouble with Monn! He thought that it would be fine since Monn would leave on time. At most, he would tell Prince Burton that he was out on a mission. But now since they met! How dare he! Wasn¡¯t Monn putting him in a bad situation? Quiniel¡¯s face was livid, and he saw that Mon was still ignoring him. He came straight to Monn! He looked at him with a gloomy face as he stood in his way. ¡°Cardinal Monn, have you not seen Prince Burton?¡± ¡°I see him,¡± said Monn coldly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Quiniel almostughed out of anger! Did he say why? ¡°Cardinal Monn now is not the time to y dumb. Hurry up and follow me. We pay our respects to Prince Burton!¡± Quiniel lowered his voice and continued. ¡°If you are disrespectful to Prince Burton, both of us will be in big trouble if Prince Burton mes you!¡± Monn looked at him coldly. ¡°Cardinal Quiniel, did you misunderstand something?¡± ¡°I have never been disrespectful to Prince Burton. I have never seen him before, so how am I disrespectful to him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I have already gotten off work. Now, it¡¯s my private time!¡± ¡°I have no interest in paying respect to any prince during my private time.¡± ¡°Now, please move aside!¡± Quiniel was so angry that his entire body was trembling! ¡®Did you hear what he said?¡¯ ¡®What did he mean by private time? He had already seen Prince Burton. Was the private time important now?¡¯ ¡°Cardinal Monn, don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± ¡°Move aside!¡± Monn said coldly and was about to leave directly from the side! Prince Burton waited for quite a while from not far away, but Quiniel and Monn still did note back to pay him respect. His expression immediately became a little unhappy! ¡°Will, go and see what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The person named Will was the one who shouted, ¡°Prince Burton has arrived¡± that Monn had just heard. He was Burton¡¯s pce guard, and one of the ck Gold Rank guards that King Aldrich had sent to Burton! Will was not tall, and his pair of small eyes were filled with arrogance. He lifted the long sword at his waist and walked towards Quiniel and Monn. Even if it was one of Prince Burton¡¯s guards. He did not show the slightest respect when facing Quiniel. He frowned and shouted. ¡°Quiniel, what¡¯s going on? His Highness the Prince is still waiting for you!¡± Quiniel was a cardinal, after all. It was fine if he was reprimanded by Prince Burton. But now, a guard in front of the pce dared to shout at him like this? He saw Will looking at him without fear just as he was about to burst into anger. His eyes were filled with arrogance and superiority. Quiniel was stunned. Behind him was Prince Burton. One still had to look at its owner if they want to beat up a dog... His face was burning. In the end, Quiniel gritted his teeth. He looked straight at Monn, his eyes almost overflowing with coldness! ¡®Since you don¡¯t want me to have a good time, then don¡¯t even think about getting away yourself!¡¯ ¡°Please report to the prince. This person is also a cardinal named Monn. He is not willing to pay his respect to Prince Burton!¡± ¡°What?¡± Will¡¯s small eyes widened, and he stared angrily at Monn. His palm was already ced on the long sword at his waist. Then, Monn met his gaze coldly without showing any signs of weakness. ¡°I¡¯ll say one more time!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten off work. No one has the right to ask me to do things that I¡¯m unwilling to do in my private time, no matter who they are!¡± ¡°Now, please move aside!¡± Chapter 14

Chapter 14: A Kick Almost Killed the ck Gold Rank

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Monn¡¯s voice was cold. And Will, who was standing in front of him, was filled with anger! The cardinal in front of him did not take him seriously at all! Quiniel was also a cardinal. And in the end? Wasn¡¯t he still respectful in front of Prince Burton? Now, all the Orthodox Church¡¯s clerical staff hade before Prince Burton to pay their respects. Why was he the only exception? The more Will thought about it, the angrier he got. In the end, he directly pulled out the long sword by his waist! ¡°Impudent! Prince Burton is here, and you are so unscrupulous!¡± ¡°I will personally cut off your limbs today, as a guard in front of the Prince¡¯s pce!¡± ¡°I want to see if you will still be so toughter!¡± Will strode forward as he spoke! In his heart, Prince Burton was right behind him. The little cardinal in front of him would surrender without a fight! He would break the cardinal¡¯s limbs and spare his life. That would be considered merciful! However, just as Will was fantasizing about Monn kneeling in front of him and begging for mercy... A strong force suddenly came from his chest. Bang! The pride and arrogance on Will¡¯s face had yet to fade away. The blood in his mouth gushed out like a fountain! Monn looked at the muttering idiot guard in front of him. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and directly kicked him! Monn wouldn¡¯t have just kicked him if he didn¡¯t feel that it wasn¡¯t good to kill people in the church. Instead, he would give him a Dimensional sh! ¡°Cardinal Quiniel, can you step aside now?¡± Monn coldly looked at Quiniel, who was still blocking him and asked coldly. Quiniel¡¯s face showed shocked. Moreover, there was no longer only anger in his eyes. Instead, there was thick fear in them! The one lying on the ground, whose life and death was unknown, was Prince Burton¡¯s pce guard! Moreover, Monn directly kicked him right in front of Prince Burton! Everything was over! Quiniel wanted to cry but had no tears. After a while, he finally remembered that he had to go over and help Will. On the other side, Prince Burton had already sat up from his bed! He was wearing a loose sleeping robe. He did not even want to wear his clothes properly among the six maids serving him. So even though Prince Burton had been in a high position for a long time, and he was dull looking. He still had a strong aura! ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone who dared to hit my pce guards in this small church!¡± ¡°You, go and call Pope Andrew over!¡± Prince Burton did not rush forward rashly and personally fight with Monn. Will, the ck gold rank guard, was kicked to the point of no one knew if he was alive. Prince Burton was only a yboy and a fool, but whether he could beat Monn or not. He could still see it! He pointed at a random bishop and ordered him to call Pope Andrew. Then, Prince Burton sat on the bed and looked coldly at Monn. Monn had no time to talk nonsense with these people. He still had to go pick up Little Alma! ¡°Cardinal Quiniel, if you don¡¯t step aside, I¡¯ll take it as you¡¯re provoking me.¡± Monn¡¯s gaze turned cold. With his current strength, Pope Andrew wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him either with force if he came personally! Quiniel had already helped Will examine his body. At that moment, his thoughts were uncertain, and he had a great doubt about Monn¡¯s strength! Will naturally still had a breath left! But he only had a breath left... Monn¡¯s casual kick had kicked a ck Gold Rank guard to the point that he only had a breath left! What rank had his strength reached? Quinielpared Monn to himself in his heart. He realized that he would not be able to directly kick Will to such a state even if it was a kick filled with power! As a cardinal. All of his strength was on spells. Although his physical quality was much better than the average person, it was not that terrifying! At that moment, he was being stared at coldly by Monn and even threatened. It was impossible to say that Quiniel was not afraid! ording to his guess, perhaps only the strength of Pope Andrew. Only it could cause such an effect with a single kick! Could it be... Monn had already reached the Holy Rank ability? ¡°Cardinal Monn... Pope Andrew will be here soon, you... wait for him toe before you leave...¡± At this moment, Quiniel did not dare to be so stubborn anymore. He would at most suffer in the future if he angered Prince Burton. But once he angered this person in front of him. Perhaps he would also be lying on the ground if Monn kicked again! Munn¡¯s expression was still calm. He thought about it and felt that it was not nice to leave just like that. Moreover, he still had to give Andrew some reputation. He picked up the pocket watch on his chest, and the time pointed to 5:15 p.m. ¡°From now on, it will be counted as my overtime.¡± ¡°I will ask Pope Andrew for three times the overtime pay because I was forced to work overtime!¡± Munn said indifferently. Then, he walked towards Will, who was still lying on the ground. He raised his hand, and a healing Holy Lightnded directly on Will¡¯s body. Monn wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill anyone if it wasn¡¯t because of any great grudge. Five secondster, Will opened his eyes. The fear in his eyes hadn¡¯t faded yet! He saw Monn again! At this moment, Monn¡¯s image was even more terrifying than the most terrifying demon in Will¡¯s heart! That kick directly shattered all of Will¡¯s dignity and arrogance! Fear lingered in his eyes for a few seconds! Will immediately crawled up. Then, he knelt in front of Monn and kowtowed non-stop! ¡°Sir! Sir, I was wrong, sir!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Sir, you¡¯re magnanimous. Spare my life!¡± ¡°Sob¡­¡± Will started crying miserably after saying that! It made Monn speechless! ¡°Shut up!¡± Monn shouted angrily in a deep voice. Will¡¯s sobs were held back in his throat! Will didn¡¯t even dare to cry after Monn said that... ¡°Heh...¡± In the end, he seemed to have identally choked on the blood and saliva. He wanted to cough but did not dare to. He held it in until his face turned red! On the other side, Burton¡¯s eyes were extremely gloomy, and his face was as ck as steel! His guards were crying bitterly in front of a cardinal! And he was constantly begging for mercy! That was no different from pping Prince Burton¡¯s face back then! But before the arrival of Pope Andrew. He could do nothing! After all, that was an existence that could send a ck Gold Rank expert flying with a single kick! The inability to get angry made Prince Burton increasingly depressed! In the end, he pulled over a maid in front of everyone. He continued to beat up the maid as he sat on her and then looked at Monn with a provocative gaze. In Prince Burton¡¯s heart, that was the only way to vent the anger in his heart! Monn¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he was not affected at all. He was not the Holy Mother and could not control everyone. The era was still under the monarchy and very system. Like these servant girls, they would enjoy many times more than the people suffering outside since they had chosen this path. Naturally, they would have to bear the price! Many poor people went into brothels because they could not live in the outside world. Monn did not have the ability or the time to help these people. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Pope Andrew

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio While waiting for Andrew to arrive. Even Quiniel did not dare to continue to anger Monn. In the era where strength was respected. Power, status, and money were all assets that would make others respect a person. However, the most respected ones. It could only be those experts! He would receive sufficient respect no matter where he went once he grasped powerful abilities! Moreover, in Quiniel¡¯s guesses, Monn had very likely already broken through to the Holy Rank at this moment! The Holy Rank was the most powerful group of people in this world! All were mortals below the True God! And at the peak of mortals was the Holy Rank existence! For a moment, the small path was silent. Those bishops and archbishops did not even dare to breathe loudly! Whether it was Monn, Quiniel, or Prince Burton... They were all existences that they could not afford to provoke! Some of the bishops even felt some resentment towards Quiniel. Why did he provoke Cardinal Monn? Why didn¡¯t he find an excuse to fool Prince Burton? Wasn¡¯t it enough for them to apany him and act like dogs there? He had to provoke a tiger! Was he happy now that he was killed by the tiger instead? If Quiniel were to hear the thoughts of these bishops. He would probably be aggrieved! Of course, if there was a chance to return to the first ten minutes ago. Quiniel would not choose to stop Mon! This guy doesn¡¯t y by the rules! Why was there even a person who didn¡¯t even care about the man¡¯s identity and kicked him until he was seriously injured? Moreover, Prince Burton¡¯s status was so high. He was the king¡¯s younger brother! Was it so difficult for him to go over and pay his respects to the prince? Why couldn¡¯t he bow since everybody was doing it? However, looking at Monn, who had a calm expression and cold look in his eyes. Quiniel did not dare to say a word. That person... He indeed could choose not to bow! The existence of the Holy Rank Ability. He had the right not to bow even in front of King Aldrich! That was the effect of ability! ... The pope was waiting for Prince Burton in the Holy Church. He was not like Quiniel, who was purely licking the boots. Andrew epted Burton¡¯s visit because he had something important to discuss. Although Prince Burton was a yboy who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun, he could not resist the fact that his status was high enough! At this time, there was also a secret envoy sent by King Aldrich to talk to Andrew in Prince Burton¡¯s diplomatic mission. Simply put, Burton was just a mascot! King Aldrich couldn¡¯t directlye to talk to Andrew. After all, the Kingdom of Kate was separated nominally from the church and politics, and their identities were sensitive. Sending someone with too low a status would also show disrespect to Andrew. Thus, they sent Burton, the mascot, over to hold the reputation... Who knew that this dog-licking Quiniel... When Pope Andrew said ¡°wee¡±, it was directly interpreted as a ¡°grand weing¡±¡­ He could only say that the boot licker¡¯s powerful imagination was the same in every era! ¡°Pope! Pope!¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad! Cardinal Quiniel, Prince Burton, and Cardinal Monn are fighting!¡± A bishop staggered and rushed in from outside the holy church. He did not even have the time to bow and shouted directly! ¡°What?¡± Andrew was shocked! What was going on? Prince Burton had not even arrived at the holy church, and he was already fighting with the cardinal under him? ¡°Speak clearly. Who was fighting with whom?¡± ¡°It was... it was Cardinal Monn who beat up one of Prince Burton¡¯s guards in front of the Holy Church!¡± ¡°Cardinal Quiniel asked all of us to go and wee Prince Burton. In the end, the Cardinal Monn just got off work and was unwilling to pay respect to Prince Burton, and then...¡± The bishop roughly exined the situation and then continued with an anxious look. ¡°Pope, quickly go and take a look!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Cardinal Monn will even beat up Quiniel if we don¡¯t go over now!¡± Andrew¡¯s face was gloomy. He could almost imagine the situation. There were already bishops and archbishops who expressed their dissatisfaction with Monn foring to work and going off on time. That matter had even been brought to Vernal, the prte of the Judicial Department. Later, he was the one who personally persuaded Vernal to stop this matter from continuing to ferment. Now, such a thing had happened again! ¡°Quiniel, that idiot!¡± Andrew could not help but curse angrily. It gave the bishop beside him a fright. Why did the Pope scold Cardinal Quiniel? Was it not because Cardinal Monn was unwilling to pay respect to Prince Burton? Such a thing would not have happened today as long as he paid his respect! But he naturally did not dare to say these words to Andrew. He could only silently criticize in his heart. Andrew was having a headache. Other than going to and from work on time and rarely going out to hunt dark creatures. Monn, the cardinal, had almost no shorings! Monn could quickly and efficientlyplete the matters he arranged! And there would never be any mistakes! To be honest, any wise leader would like this kind of subordinate! As for the little problem of never working overtime and going to and from work on time. It was not a problem at all, in Andrew¡¯s opinion! His work efficiency was already enough toplete all his work perfectly during his working hours, so why would he still work overtime? But... He had beaten up the subordinate of that prince, after all! Although almost everyone in the Kingdom of Kate knew that this was a fool who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun. But he was also a prince! He was the younger brother of King Aldrich! As long as Aldrich was still the king, then Burton, this fool would always be that high and mighty prince before he openly vited thews of the kingdom! On one side was the subordinate that he valued highly, and on the other side was the prince who, although stupid, had a noble status. How should he deal with the conflict between them... Andrew sighed lightly. He cursed again! ¡°Quiniel, this idiot!¡± Even he had simr thoughts as those bishops. Why did he f*cking provoke Mon? He never worked overtime, and it was not the first time Quiniel knew that! Moreover, was that idiot prince worthy of his high-profile wee? Was an idiot like that worthy of him provoking Monn? Of course, if Quiniel didn¡¯t know that Prince Burton was a fool... Then he would be even more of a fool! Chapter 16

Chapter 16: The Conflict between the Church and the Kingdom

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He sighed in his heart, but the problem still had to be solved. Andrew took his God¡¯s scepter and put the thorn gand on his head. He walked out of the Holy Church and headed to where everyone was. At this time, the few people on the path were still confronting each other. But the more they confronted each other, the more panicked they felt except for Monn! After all, the man in front of him was a man who had seriously injured a ck gold-rank with a kick and then healed him with a healing spell! If such a person were to lose his temper, at least 80% of the people present, if not all, would be seriously injured. After waiting for a few minutes, even the foolish Prince Burton started to feel panic! ¡°You... yes, it¡¯s you! Go and take a look again. Why hasn¡¯t Pope Andrew arrived yet?¡± Thest bit of dignity that he had as a prince made it impossible for Burton to just leave! If that was the case, his older brother who was known as ¡°The Luck of the Kate Kingdom¡± and ¡°The Iron Thorn King¡± would probably rip his head off! The dignity of the royal family could not be humiliated! This was the only belief that could make Burton, who was filled with fear, persist in not running away on the spot! Finally! ¡°What happened?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice came from not far away! Prince Burton suddenly felt a huge weight lifted off his heart! He looked at Monn provocatively, and then met Monn¡¯s cold eyes! Prince Burton shrunk his neck and subconsciously turned his eyes away! Then, his heart was once again filled with sense of ipetence and fury! ¡®Just you wait... a little cardinal actually dares to treat me like this!¡¯ ¡®Just you wait, just you wait!¡¯ When Andrew, dressed in a white robe with golden edges, slowly approached from the end of the path, Burton immediately stood up from the carriage! Then, he pointed at Andrew¡¯s nose and cursed! ¡°Andrew, what kind of subordinate you have?!¡± ¡°I only asked him toe over to pay his respect, but he directly beat up my guards in front of the pce until they were seriously injured!¡± ¡°Andrew, you have to give me an exnation for this matter!¡± ¡°Otherwise, HMPH HMPH...¡± After Burton shouted, he looked in the direction of Monn, his eyes filled with provocation! It was as if he was saying, ¡°I in fact can¡¯t handle you, but now the person who can handle you has finally arrived!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see how you can still jump!¡± Then, Burton heard Andrew¡¯s faint voice. ¡°Prince Burton, otherwise, what will happen?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Burton turned his head with a nk look and looked at Andrew who seemed to have a cold look in his eyes. Straightaway he was stunned! Otherwise, what would happen... How the hell would he know? Otherwise, he would only to return to his teacher and get beaten up by his own brother! But... When others threatened people, didn¡¯t they usually say in this manner ? Burton felt that he was very innocent! When he usually bullied men and women outside, he also said the same! For example: ¡°I am Prince Burton. Send your sister to my bedroom tonight, or else, HMPH!¡± ¡°Apologize to me immediately, or else, HMPH!¡± Just now, he merely said it subconsciously. But... Why didn¡¯t Pope Andrew react ordingly? Didn¡¯t everyone else nod their heads and agree to anything he said? Looking at Prince Burton who was at a loss, Andrew cursed in his heart disdainfully. ¡°Idiot!¡± Then, he still looked at Burton quietly and asked faintly. ¡°Prince Burton, you haven¡¯t answered me. Otherwise, what would happen?¡± ¡°... You, you, you... It¡¯s his fault. He should apologize to me... otherwise, uh...¡± Burton stammered and didn¡¯t know what to say. He had never encountered such a thing! In the past, the people he bullied were mostlymoners. Under the leadership of his elder brother¡¯s trusted aides who were proficient in ¡°bullying¡±, such a situation had never happened before! But today, because he had to go to the Orthodox Church, the King did not let him take the ¡°trusted aides¡± with him! Burton really wanted to cry. He wanted to ask his trusted aides what he should do under such circumstances. If his trusted aides were present, they would probably curse! We brought you here to bully people. We had always targetedmoners who had no power or influence! You¡¯re doing great this time! You¡¯re directly bullying the head of the Orthodox Church! What was the Orthodox Church? It¡¯s the only true God church in the Kingdom of Kate! That Pope was a true God, who could make you vanish into thin air just by looking at you! Was the Orthodox Church something we could provoke? However, his trusted aides were not here... Burton turned his gaze to his subordinates in the team. Almost everyone lowered their heads when Burton¡¯s gaze passed by! Finally, an old man sighed softly and walked out of the team. ¡°Pope Andrew, long time no see!¡± ¡°Teacher Barlow, long time no see!¡± When he saw the old mane out, Andrew did not show any surprise on his face. Obviously, he had seen this person a long time ago. The reason why he was interrogating Prince Burton was because he wanted him to stand up and solve it! On his way, Andrew had already figured it out One side was an outstanding subordinate, and the other was a prince whom he could not beat or scold even with his status. It was not good to offend either one! This matter could only be handled by the person whom King Aldrich had secretly sent to talk to him! Letting him handle it was the best way to handle the matter! When Barlow stood up, this matter was no longer a matter between Prince Monn and Prince Burton. Instead, it was a direct dialogue between the Orthodox Church and the Kate Kingdom! Some matters were easier to resolve by turning a big matter into a small one, but there were also some matters that were easier to handle by turning from small to big! ¡°Pope Andrew, this matter is indeed something we did wrong.¡± The identity of the person whom Andrew called ¡°Teacher Barlow¡± was not simple! Strictly speaking, this person could be called the emperor¡¯s teacher! He was the teacher of King Aldrich when he was young. During the process of Aldrich seizing the throne, he had contributed significantly and yed a very important role! Now, in that strict pce, there were only two people who could make Aldrich lower his head and show the courtesy of a junior! One was the de Saint Errol, and the other was the emperor teacher in front of him, Barlow! Being able to be trusted by Aldrich, Barlow¡¯s mind was naturally very flexible! After all, this was the Orthodox Church¡¯s home ground. As long as it didn¡¯t possess absolute logic, then there was nothing much to say. Apologizing wasn¡¯t something that couldn¡¯t be epted. And he had witnessed the conflict between Burton and Monn... There was no logic from either party. In Barlow¡¯s opinion, that foolish pce guard, Will, should be directly dragged out to feed the dogs! If you were to be tough, then be tough to the end! At that time, once Monn killed him, then the final solution to this matter would definitely be Monn apologizing! Unless he betrayed the Orthodox Church! However, after being saved by Monn¡¯s healing spell, he actually kneeled in front of Monn like a dog and begged bitterly. He really deserved to die! Chapter 17

Chapter 17: I Was Wrong for Not Beating up Quiniel

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The moment Will kneeled down, Burton was also stunned by Monn and didn¡¯t dare to show the royal authority. This matter was basically set in stone. The royal family¡¯s face could no longer be recovered from a small cardinal like Monn! Then, Barlow had to guarantee that this face would be recovered from the entire Church of Orthodoxy! But was Andrew the kind of person who would give in easily? Of course not! He was old acquaintances with Errol and Andrew. Barlow was very clear about the character of the old man in the white robe with golden edges. To describe in a sentence, he was soft on the outside but firm inside! As the Pope, Andrew had always been kind to his subordinates and followers. Anything could be discussed. For example, when Vernal and Monn quarreled, he wouldfort and persuade Vernal instead of directly taking action and forcefully stopping their duel! However, when facing some principled issues, Andrew was terrifyingly tough! For example, with the legendary Holy Saber, because of a woman, Andrew hated Errol for decades! And now this situation! When the matter had already involved the dignity of the royal family and the Orthodox Church, Andrew could not back down! Just now, he forced Prince Burton so forcefully. He had in fact given Barlow a signal. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to shed all pretense of cordiality, quickly stand out and drag this idiot out for me!¡± Barlow understood, so he had no choice but to stand out! ¡°Pope Andrew, this matter is indeed our fault.¡± He had no choice but to say this! Only by taking this step back would he be able to use the name of the dignity of the royal family that could not be easily humiliated. He would be able to regain his face from the Orthodoxy Church! After hearing Barlow¡¯s words, Andrew smiled. Then, he looked at Monn and Quiniel. The former had an indifferent expression, without any nervousness or fear on his face. As for thetter, there was sweat on his forehead, and he looked like he was about to cry! Andrew sighed lightly. ¡®Quiniel, this idiot!¡¯ Compared to Quiniel¡¯s stupidity, Monn¡¯s calmness and toughness in the face of danger actually made Andrew admire him a little! Originally, the rtionship between the Kingdom and the Orthodoxy was equal, and the church and state were governed separately! Didn¡¯t Quiniel¡¯s ttering behavior directly lower the level of the orthodoxy? Only Prince Burton was such an idiot. Was he worthy of the grand wee of the Orthodoxy? Thinking of this, Andrew red at Quiniel with hatred. Thetter¡¯s face waspletely ashen... ¡°Monn, what happened just now?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Pope, just now, on my way home from work, Quiniel stopped me and insisted that I pay a visit to this Prince Burton.¡± ¡°After work, it¡¯s my private time. No one can make me do things which I I don¡¯t feel doing in my private time.¡± ¡°So I rejected Quiniel.¡± ¡°Then, that guard in front of the pce came over and cursed at me, so I kicked him away.¡± When he described what had happened, Monn¡¯s expression was still calm. Whether it was when he was talking about Quiniel stopping him or Willing over to scold him, Monn¡¯s expression did not change at all! Andrew nodded secretly! After listening to Monn¡¯s description, Andrew turned his head and looked at the bishops and archbishops, asking sternly. ¡°Is there anything that Cardinal Monn said not true?¡± In the past, the bishops and archbishops did not really fear and respect Monn. But today, Monn¡¯s kick made everyone feel a lingering fear! They were all rejoicing in their hearts. Fortunately, they did not speak nonsense in front of Monn in the past! Even if they were dissatisfied, they would only curse in their hearts. At most, they wouldin to Prte Vernal! If they really acted presumptuously in front of Cardinal Monn, they might probably end up much worse than that guard in front of the hall... Monn was their immediate superior. Under the premise that they had offended him first, even if he kicked them to death, he probably wouldn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility! After listening to Andrew¡¯s inquiry, almost all the bishops and archbishops shook their heads at the first moment! After all, what Monn said was indeed the truth! Andrew saw the reaction of the crowd and nodded lightly. Then, facing the emperor teacher Barlow, he suddenlyughed lightly. He said, ¡°It seems that this matter is really Prince Burton¡¯s fault.¡± Barlow¡¯s eyes focused, and a trace of gloominess appeared on his face. He understood the meaning of Andrew¡¯s words! Andrew did not even intend to give the royal family the most basic face! He was not even willing to me the cardinal! At this moment, even Barlow, who was a wily old fox and had experienced countless big scenes, was a little curious. What was so special about this cardinal that made Andrew protect him so much? But before he became curious about this matter, Barlow had to fight for the dignity of the royal family! Otherwise, even if Aldrich did not me him, he would still feel guilty! ¡°Pope Andrew, although we were at fault in this matter, the actions of this cardinal do not seem to be appropriate, right?¡± ¡°If anyone acts like him, wantonly trampling on the dignity of the royal family, then how should our Kate Kingdom deal with it?¡± Since Andrew had shown that he didn¡¯t want to give face to him, then Barlow didn¡¯t care about losing all decorum and directly chose the most radical way of saying it! Andrew smiled faintly and looked at Monn again, asking. ¡°Monn, do you think what you did was wrong?¡± Monn thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you think you have done wrong?¡± ¡°I was wrong for not beating up Quiniel!¡± ¡°If I had beaten Quiniel up first, then we wouldn¡¯t have the current problem.¡± When Quiniel beside him heard Monn¡¯s words, his vision went ck. The grand red-robed cardinal with amethyst level strength was almost angered to the point of having a heart attack! He was about to re angrily at Monn, but when he raised his head, he suddenly saw Andrew¡¯s expression. That expression was clearly a look of praise... Quiniel¡¯s heart went cold, as if he had lost his soul. His face was as pale as paper! Beside him, the bishops and archbishops were even more astonished! They did not expect that even with the pope here, Monn would still be so arrogant! Many people were whispering! ¡°Isn¡¯t this Cardinal Monn too arrogant?¡± ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t he afraid that the Pope will punish him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for the Pope to punish him. As long as the Pope doesn¡¯t protect him, the royal family will definitely make him suffer!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I always felt that Cardinal Monn always looked like he didn¡¯t care about anyone!¡± ¡°This time, let¡¯s see how he jumps!¡± The admiration in Pope Andrew¡¯s eyes, besides Monn himself, only Quiniel who was standing on his side, saw it. On the other side, Barlow¡¯s expression was also somewhat solemn. What Monn said was actually true! Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Quiniel Felt the Malice of the World

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio What Monn said was indeed true! Even from Barlow¡¯s point of view, Prince Burton, this idiot, was also not worthy of a grand wee! If King Aldrich came, then no matter how grand the wee ceremony was, it would not be too much! That was the wise monarch known as the ¡°Luck of the Kate Kingdom¡± and the ¡°Iron Thorn King¡±! The well-deserved soul of this kingdom! But what the hell was Prince Burton? To use the truest and most impartial evaluation, he was only worthy of the word ¡°Stupid¡±! For such a fool, why did you, Quiniel, have the wee ceremony? This time, Burton originally knew that everyone was here for official matters. So, he didn¡¯t even bring his ¡°trusted aides¡±! In the end, this idiot, Quiniel, actually once again instigated Prince Burton¡¯s addiction to face and ostentation! Therefore, even from Barlow¡¯s point of view, he was very dissatisfied with Quiniel! And it was precisely because of this that when Monn said Quiniel should be beaten up, Barlow¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of solemnity. He realized that the calm cardinal in front of him, who was neither servile nor overbearing, had some substance! At least, he was not a boor or an idiot! Ignoring Quiniel¡¯s ashen face, Andrew looked at Monn with admiration. Then, he said calmly. ¡°Today¡¯s matter really shouldn¡¯t have developed into such a situation.¡± ¡°However, for his own selfish desires, Cardinal Quiniel actually deceived Prince Burton and humiliated Monn, who was also a cardinal ¡°This is unforgivable!¡± ¡°From today onwards, the position of cardinal will be removed and handed over to the Judicial Department for trial!¡± As he spoke, Andrew looked in the direction of Barlow and Prince Burton. He continued to speak loudly! ¡°Prince Burton is the Luck of the Kingdom of Kate. He is the younger brother of the Great Iron Thorn King Aldrich. His dignity can not be offended!¡± ¡°Quiniel deceived Prince Burton and caused a rift between the cardinal and Prince Burton!¡± ¡°After the trial at Judicial Department, Quiniel will be handed over to the royal family for handling with full authority.¡± After saying that, Andrew looked at Quiniel who was like a walking corpse with a nk expression and snorted coldly. Then he walked towards Barlow. ¡°Teacher Barlow, Prince Burton, are you satisfied with this oue?¡± Prince Burton raised his eyebrows and was about to step forward and say something. ¡°HMPH!¡± Suddenly, Barlow let out a cold snort from the side, directly scaring him back! One had to know that even his older brother was respectful to this old man! Although Burton was stupid, he could still barely distinguish between those who could be provoked and those who could not! Prince Burton did not speak, and Barlow took two steps forward. ¡°Of course I¡¯m satisfied!¡± ¡°Quiniel lied to Prince Burton, disregarded the dignity of the royal family, and even insulted his colleagues. The is unforgivable!¡± ¡°The dignity of the royal family can not be lightly insulted! But on ount that Cardinal Monn is also a victim, the royal family has decided not to pursue the matter anymore!¡± ¡°All the responsibility lies with Quiniel¡± ¡°The royal family, would like to thank Pope Andrew for enforcing thew impartially!¡± Andrew smiled gently, but there was no hint of a smile in his eyes! ¡°It is my duty as the Pope! The royal family¡¯s deep understanding of righteousness is engraved in the hearts of the Orthodox Church!¡± ¡°In that case, I would like to invite Prince Burton and Teacher Barlow to the Holy Church. I have something important to discuss with both of you!¡± ¡°Alright, Pope!¡± Barlow and Andrew were like two old foxes. They looked at each other and smiled without saying anything! Then, the bishops and archbishops behind them were all dumbfounded! What was going on? Wasn¡¯t Pope Andrew here to punish Cardinal Monn? In the end, why did he put all the me on the Cardinal Quiniel? Could there be some hidden reason behind this? An archbishop said mysteriously. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this oue in the end!¡± ¡°l guess Pope Andrew must have known about this long ago!¡± ¡°Cardinal Quiniel must have acted on his own ord and didn¡¯t tell Cardinal Monn that he wasing to wee Prince Burton!¡± ¡°Then, when he went over to stop Cardinal Monn, he deliberately provoked him!¡± ¡°That made Cardinal Monn angry, and in the end, he vented his anger on Prince Burton!¡± When the other bishop heard his words, he suddenly understood! ¡°That¡¯s right! It must be so!¡± ¡°Usually, cardinal Monn is quite a kind person!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even beat the dark creatures, so why would he attack the guard in front of the pce so recklessly?¡± ¡°It must be Cardinal Quiniel who instigated it!¡± ¡°When Cardinal Monn and Cardinal Quiniel were talking just now, we didn¡¯t hear what they said in detail!¡± ¡°It must be that Cardinal Quiniel smeared the royal family, Prince Burton, and even insulted Cardinal Monn!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Cardinal Monn lost his mind!¡± A priest also joined the discussion. ¡°I think what the two of you said makes a lot of sense!¡± ¡°This Cardinal Quiniel seems to be a viin!¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of deep hatred he has with Cardinal Monn that he would do such a thing!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Pope Andrew¡¯s keen observation, he would have exposed the conspiracy of Cardinal Quiniel!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid even we would have been kept in the dark!¡± These three people analyzed for a moment, and suddenly, the others couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. No one wanted to admit that they were an idiot! Thus, they slowly revealed the ¡°truth¡±, one after another! In everyone¡¯s perspective, Quiniel had a personal grudge with Cardinal Monn, so he didn¡¯t even inform Cardinal Monn about Prince Burton¡¯s arrival! Moreover, he deliberately chose this small path as the ce to wee Prince Burton! Moreover, the time also happened to be the time when Cardinal Monn got off work! In fact, everyone knew that Cardinal Monn had always got off work on time! Quiniel took advantage of this and led Prince Burton and the others to block the Cardinal Monn on his way home from work! Then, when he met the Cardinal Monn, he went forward and repeatedly said bad things about Prince Burton, ndering him! In the end, Cardinal Monn vented his anger on Prince Burton! So, at the end of the day, this was a conspiracy meticulously nned by Cardinal Quiniel! The aim was to make the royal family bear a grudge against Cardinal Monn! To stir up the conflict between the royal family and Cardinal Monn! ¡°Cardinal Quiniel has evil intention!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,?it¡¯s too dark in his hearts!¡± ¡°Pope Andrew is observant! Wise and Mighty!¡± ¡°Cardinal Monn is too innocent!¡± While the bishops and archbishops were discussing fervently, one of the bishops appeared to be out of ce. He looked at the calm Monn with a nk expression. He was the bishop who had reminded Monn this morning and asked Monn if he wanted to rehearse the weing ceremony with them. At this moment, in the midst of everyone¡¯s discussion, he felt that his worldview had been shattered! That¡¯s not right! I had clearly told Cardinal Monn this morning that Prince Burton wasing! He said that he would not attend! How could it be that Quiniel deliberately did not inform him! Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Demanding for Overtime Pay

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The young bishop was stunned for a long time! In his heart, he had even pieced together the real truth! In fact, it was not much different from what everyone had thought! In order to wee Prince Burton, Quiniel had everyonee over to wait. When Prince Burton arrived, he happened to bump into Cardinal Monn who had just finished work. Cardinal Quiniel went up to negotiate with Monn, wanting him toe and pay a visit to Prince Burton. In the end, Cardinal Monn was not willing! Thus, a conflict arose. The young bishop really wanted to shout to everyone that they were all wrong! This matter was not thatplicated at all! It was just that Cardinal Monn did not want to work overtime! But looking around, even the priest who had advised him this morning not to get involved in Cardinal Monn¡¯s matter, was loudly denouncing Quiniel and shouting the greatness of Andrew and the innocence of Cardinal Monn. In the end, the young bishop fell silent. ... On the spot, Monn was also feeling a little emotional. The main reason for today¡¯s matter, to be honest, was naturally that he did not want to work overtime and was not willing to pay a visit to that stupid prince. But the fundamental was it was really that Idiot¡¯s own decision! Why would you tter apletely worthless worm like Prince Burton? What benefits would it bring you? Regarding Pope Andrew¡¯s final handling of the matter, Monn didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it. Moreover, he could understand the reasoning behind it! In the end, it was to regain the face of the royal family from Quiniel! Furthermore, he was trying to pin all the me on Quiniel. In this way, the dignity of the royal family was preserved, because they were deceived! Monn was also fine, because he was humiliated! The only one who was hurt was Quiniel. But he had asked for it! He looked at Quiniel, who stood where he was, as if he had lost his soul. His eyes were lifeless, and his face was ashen. Monn pursed his lips. It served you right for ttering! ttering would kill! He picked up his pocket watch and looked at the time. It was 5:40. Monn calcted that he had been forced to work an extra 40 minutes. He worked eight hours a day, six days a week, for 37 pounds a week. That 40 minutes of overtime was about six shillings. But he was forced to work overtime. He needed three times the overtime pay, which was one pound and six shillings! After thinking for a while, he called over a bishop and ordered. ¡°After the meeting between Pope Andrew and the royal family, please tell Pope Andrew that I need one pound and six shillings for overtime pay.¡± After the bishop nodded nkly, Monn turned away and left! He still had to pick up Little Elma! ... He arrived at the monastery. Monn picked up Little Elma and slowly walked home. On the way, Monn asked gently. ¡°Elma, did you behave at Aunt Millie¡¯s house today?¡± Little Elma raised her small face slightly, looking very cute and well-behaved! ¡°Of course! I also helped Aunt Millie do the housework and tidy up the house. Aunt Millie praised me for being a good girl!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Monnughed heartily. God had let him live again, and he had an adorable daughter like Little Elma. Monn felt that everything was satisfactory! ¡°Let¡¯s go, Daddy Monn will bring you to eat a big meal today!¡± ¡°Wow! Really?!¡± Little Elma looked surprised! Munn nodded and smiled. ¡°Daddy Monn worked overtime today and earned some overtime pay!¡± ¡°Daddy Monn is the best!¡± Little Elma happily grabbed Monn¡¯s big hand and quickly walked to the city! Finally, Monn took Little Elma out for a big barbecue meal! And in the Orthodox Church¡¯s Saint Servant Cathedral, a secret meeting was underway! The two parties in the meeting were Andrew and Barlow! The content of the meeting was the werewolf corpse that Andrew, Vernal, and Errol had discovered a few days ago, not far from the capital, Saint Servant! Sitting in the secret room of the meeting, Andrew poured a cup of ck tea for Barlow. Then, he took the lead to speak. ¡°Teacher Barlow, His Majesty asked you toe over this time. Do you have any thoughts?¡± Barlow picked up the teacup, nodded and said. ¡°His Majesty attaches great importance to the matter of werewolves!¡± ¡°Since the establishment of the Kingdom of Kate, it has been constantly harassed by werewolves and vampires.¡± ¡°The number of bloody cases that have resulted from this is uncountable!¡± ¡°For so many years, if not for the Orthodox Church standing in the way, I¡¯m afraid that there would have been even more bloody incidents in the Kingdom of Kate!¡± Barlow was not fawning over these words, but he was sincere! The Kingdom of Kate was governed by a separation of church and state. The Orthodox Church was the only true God sect in the kingdom. It was not an exaggeration to say that from the level of personal and elite force, the Orthodox Church was the best in the entire Kingdom of Kate! Of course, the royal family naturally raised a group of powerful experts. For example, the Holy Saber Errol, and the ck gold rank guards assigned to the idiot Prince Burton. However, no matter what, in the field of individual strength, Orthodox Church was always the best! Most importantly, the Orthodox Church¡¯s holy power was the sharpest weapon against those dark creatures! To the dark creatures, regardless of whether the holy power was powerful or not, the holy, zing, and light attributes in it were basically natural enemies! Therefore, the kingdom would usually offer a huge sum reward and then let the bishops, archbishops, and cardinals of the Orthodoxy Church hunt the dark creatures. For hundreds of years, the rtionship between the Kingdom and the Orthodoxy Church had basically been maintaining such rtionship. So, if it wasn¡¯t for the Orthodoxy Church blocking the way, what Barlow said wasn¡¯t polite at all! Hearing Barlow¡¯s words, Andrew smiled slightly. Previously, he didn¡¯t give Barlow face, but in the end, he picked up the face of the royal family. The matter between Monn, Quiniel, and Burton hade to an end! The matter they were discussing now was naturally not as trivial as before. Instead, it was a major matter that could really affect the safety of the Kingdom and the Orthodox Church! Thus, Andrew alsoplimented. ¡°Teacher Barlow is too polite. For so many years, the royal family also has had many powerful experts. There are also quite a number of cases where ordinary soldiers fought bloody battles with the dark creatures in order to protect the civilians!¡± ¡°The Kingdom and the Orthodox Church help each other. Only in this way can we fend off those hateful dark creatures!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Barlow nodded and took another sip of tea. In his heart, he cursed. This old fox wasn¡¯t taking the bait at all! He was shouldering the heavy responsibility of negotiating when he came to the Orthodoxy Church this time! It was because the werewolves might invade the Kate Kingdom on arge scale. Therefore, the royal family had no choice but to be fully prepared for this matter! However, even if they were prepared, there were only so many experts in the royal family! It was naturally no problem for them to protect a mere pce, but could they not care about the entire capital? This was obviously impossible! Hence, the royal family thought of the Orthodox Church. In fact, only the Orthodox Church had the strength and manpower to help the Kingdom guard the capital! And Barlow hade here to ask for more manpower from the Orthodox Church! Whether it was those bishops, archbishops, or the holy knights of the Orthodox Church, they were all elite troops that the royal family had coveted for a long time! Allowing them to fight against the dark creatures was more suitable and effective than the Kingdom¡¯s own troops! Sitting in the meeting room, Barlow first spoke of a fact, which was that the Kingdom relied heavily on the Orthodox Church. It was so that he could use this fact to tter Andrew. As long as Andrew was happy, then the matter of the soldiers would be easier to talk about. Who knew that this old fox didn¡¯t take the bait at all! He directly said a word and kicked the ball back! Barlow was secretly angry, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, he was here to ask for help! Chapter 20

Chapter 20: The Dark Cmity

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Barlow was silent for a few seconds before he continued speaking with a smile. ¡°Pope Andrew, a few days ago, it was you and senior Errol who discovered the werewolf¡¯s corpse together outside the city, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it was a werewolf who was advancing to the saint level!¡± Speaking of serious matters, Andrew¡¯s expression also became serious. After all, if the werewolves really attacked, there would be arge number of casualties! This kind of casualties did not only include the civilians, but also the members of his Orthodox Church! Barlow nodded, looked into Andrew¡¯s eyes, and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°ording to Pope Andrew¡¯s guess, the saint level powerhouse among the werewolves actually quietly lurked so close to the capital. What is their purpose?¡± Andrew pondered for a few seconds and said solemnly. ¡°No one can say for sure about this!¡± ¡°Thest time the werewolves and the blood n invaded the Kate Kingdom on arge scale was 70 to 80 years ago!¡± ¡°At that time, Orthodox Church suffered heavy casualties! In the end. We even summoned the true God to the world and killed an ancestor of the blood n which resurrected!¡± ¡°Now, the werewolves have once again expressed their intention to invade the Kate Kingdom.¡± ¡°No one can urately guess the secret behind this!¡± After thinking for a moment, Pope Andrew said lightly. ¡°But for this matter, I have already sent the head of the Orthodox Church¡¯s Judicial Department, Prte Vernal, to rush to the Holy Temple and invite the Pope toe over!¡± ¡°The Pope already sent an imperial edict yesterday. The once-every-three-year inspection will be brought forward!¡± ¡°In about a week¡¯s time, the Pope will arrive at Saint Servant Cathedral!¡± Hearing Andrew¡¯s words, Barlow¡¯s face immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression! ¡°What? The Pope ising soon?¡± ¡°The Pope himself has the strength of true God! In this way, even if the werewolf n has the appearance of the once-in-a-thousand-years sacred Silver Wolf King, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t dare to invade our Kate Kingdom!¡± ¡°Pope Andrew, this is a great thing!¡± Andrew smiled and nodded. ¡°But I won¡¯t hide this from you.¡± ¡°The reason why the Pope usually stays in the temple and only goes out to patrol once every three years is because he¡¯s too powerful!¡± ¡°If he reveals his strength outside the temple, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be summoned by the heavenly realm soon!¡± ¡°True gods are not allowed to stay in the mortal world for long!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the royal family knows about this, too.¡± Barlow nodded. He was the king¡¯s teacher, so he was very clear about all the secrets of the royal family. ¡°The royal family is aware of what Pope Andrew has said. But no matter what, with a true God like the Pope, we already have confidence!¡± ¡°I wonder if the leader of the mysterious Holy Knights wille with the Pope this time?¡± Andrew thought for a moment and replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Leader Lucious wille along.¡± ¡°But ording to the usual practice of the Pope¡¯s patrol, Leader Lucious will usuallye along!¡± As soon as these words were said, the excitement on Barlow¡¯s face became even more intense! He even clenched his right hand into a fist and heavily hit his left palm! ¡°Leader Lucious is at the peak of the saint level! Even if the Pope can not easily make a move, with Leader Lucious, we are in an invincible position!¡± Andrew looked at Barlow¡¯s excited look, he was indeed not so optimistic! ¡°Teacher Barlow, I wonder if the royal family has a detailed record of the Dark Cmity 70 to 80 years ago?¡± Barlow, who was in the midst of his excitement, was stunned when he heard this. Then, he shook his head and replied. ¡°The main participants of the Dark Cmity were from Orthodox Church. Although there were many troops from the kingdom participating in the war, the main focus was to defend the capital and the pce.¡± ¡°Pope Andrew, could it be ... there¡¯s something else going on here?¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°That time, although that vampire ancestor also made a move, he only made his move at the veryst moment!¡± ¡°In the early stages of the war, the most troublesome ones weren¡¯t the powerful werewolves and vampires with the strength of the saint and amethyst ranks.¡± ¡°But the most ordinary werewolves and vampires!¡± ¡°There were so many of them, and each of them had a physique that was many times stronger than that of ordinary warriors.¡± ¡°Their speed and strength were so strong that ordinary soldiers could not react in time.¡± ¡°The moment they charge toward the capital from all directions, I¡¯m afraid that even Leader Lucious is not able to take care of them!¡± Barlow¡¯s excited expression froze on his face! The Dark Cmity from 70 to 80 years ago was finally won by the human race with great difficulty! However, the one who suffered the most losses was Orthodox Church! It was also after that cmity that the Orthodox Church officially confirmed the supreme status of the only true God sect in the Kate Kingdom! Barlow could only get a vague impression from all sorts of records! There was no record of how exactly the war was won! ¡°Pope Andrew, please exin in detail!¡± Andrew picked up the tea cup, took a sip of ck tea, and said slowly. ¡°At that time, the werewolves and the blood n joined hands in an almost unprecedented way!¡± ¡°Both parties sent out a total of 120,000 troops!¡± ¡°Among them, 30,000 werewolves were from the Silverfrost legion, 70,000 were from the blood n¡¯s Dark Night legion, and the rest were scattered tribesmen from the two creatures!¡± ¡°At that time, it could be said that the two dark creatures had sent out all their forces!¡± ¡°And the Orthodox Church at that time, including all the bishops, archbishops, Holy Knights, holy recitation, and judge, had less than 50,000 people!¡± ¡°The werewolves and the vampires started to surround the capital!¡± ¡°Once they surrounded the capital, the Orthodox Church would not be able to hold on for long with such a small number of people!¡± ¡°Therefore, the previous pope of the Orthodox Church made a decision to take out the two treasures of the church and used them as bait to lure all the dark creatures to the depths of the Suva mountains, which was hundreds of kilometers away from the capital.¡± ¡°The Orthodox Church surrounded the two treasures that the werewolves and the vampires were determined to possess. Then, they defended at one ce!¡± ¡°They fought the bloody battles for nearly two weeks!¡± ¡°Whether it was the werewolves, the vampires, or the Orthodox Church, all paid a heavy price!¡± Andrew paused and continued to say a few numbers. ¡°The werewolf¡¯s Silverfrost legion was reduced from 30,000 to 8,000! The blood n¡¯s Dark Night legion was left with less than 20,000!¡± ¡°As for the Orthodox Church¡¯s 50,000 people...¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was sorrowful and low as he slowly said. ¡°Only... only left with less than 20,000!¡± ¡°Both sides suffered more than 100,000 casualties within a week!¡± ¡°After that, the blood n¡¯s primogenitor made his move, and the previous Pope of Orthodox Church made his move, too!¡± ¡°After fighting against the primogenitor of the blood n for a few hours, he had no choice but to ascend to the heavenly realm!¡± ¡°In order to fight against the primogenitor of the blood n, the three previous popes of the Orthodox Church had no choice but to take out the true divine weapon of the church, the thorny gand, and summon the true God!¡± ¡°In the end, the true God defeated the primogenitor of the blood n. Only then did the werewolves and the troops of the blood n retreat!¡± ¡°Apart from the Orthodox Church, no one knew the details of the tragic battle!¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Cardinal Monn¡¯s Leisurely Life

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°So!¡± Andrew said solemnly. ¡°Even if the Popees to St. Servant Cathedral, even if Commander Luciuses along!¡± ¡°This battle will ensue in a bloodbath if the werewolves make aeback!¡± Andrew sighed softly after saying that. Balo¡¯s expression was serious! He did not expect there to be so much more in it! The dark cmity from 70 to 80 years ago ended with the deaths of more than 100,000 warriors on both sides! The reason why the capital, St. Servant, did not suffer too much destruction and attacks was all because the Orthodox Church had lured the werewolves and vampires away! Balo was filled with respect at that moment! Andrew continued. ¡°The details of this battle were kept under wraps by the three previous popes.¡± ¡°Even the royal family, only Aldrich¡¯s grandfather knew about it!¡± ¡°The werewolves and bloodsuckers have suffered great losses since that battle. They have almost disappeared without a trace in the past few decades.¡± ¡°Even if there were a few small groups of werewolves and bloodsuckers causing trouble, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cause much damage!¡± ¡°However, if the werewolves make aeback!¡± ¡°I believe that they will learn from the previous lesson.¡± ¡°The forces that invaded the Kingdom of Kate this time are much stronger! Furthermore, there¡¯s no way that they would be lured away by the Orthodox Church by other things!¡± ¡°They will directly besiege the capital!¡± ¡°Our situation will be even more difficult when that timees!¡± Balo¡¯s eyes were already filled with a trace of despair as he stood by the side! The werewolf army with great individual strength andrge numbers would once again invade the Kingdom of Kate if what Andrew said happened! Then, what should the Kingdom of Kate use to stop them? Should they still rely on the Orthodox Church? However, the Orthodox Church could notpletely defend such a big ce like the capital! ¡°Pope Andrew, do you have any thoughts¡­regarding this matter?¡± Balo could only ce his hopes on Pope Andrew at such moments. Andrew sighed and said softly. ¡°Now, after 70 to 80 years of rest and recuperation, the Orthodox Church has a total of more than 100,000 warriors, bishops, archbishops!¡± ¡°We could still quickly gather temporary legions of tens of thousands of people from the subordinate churches of the various bishops once arge-scale battle urs. ¡°The Orthodox Church alone would be able to kill them if it is only the thirty thousand Silver Frost Troops of the werewolves!¡± ¡°But what I¡¯m afraid of is it will still be thebined forces of the bloodsuckers and werewolves this time!¡± ¡°Moreover, we don¡¯t know the extent of their strength and the scale of their army!¡± ¡°This war will not be an easy war!¡± Even Andrew did not have much confidence. But for now, there seemed to be no other way other than mobilizing all the forces! Balo no longer had any other thoughts of wanting to get more manpower from Andrew after knowing the secret of thest dark cmity. It was because there was no need! Once the war started! The entire Orthodox Church would have to throw themselves into the battle! That was a war that involved the fundamental human race. The Orthodox Church could not be left alone! The Orthodox Church was bound to the Kingdom of Kate whether it was from interests or other aspects! Andrew and Balo continued their discussion. However, the content of the discussion was not scheming each other anymore. Instead, it was sincerely sharing information! Andrew gave a rough description of the Orthodox Church¡¯s foundation and strength. Balo also gave Andrew a thorough understanding of the experts and warriors that the royal family had secretly recruited and trained over the years. The role that ordinary warriors could y in such a war was also huge! Although it was destined to be tragic! Even ten ordinary warriors would not be able to fight against one werewolf while facing the powerful werewolves and bloodsuckers. But this was a war, and it was not transferred by individual will! Warriors, since they were warriors, at such a time. They had to take the lead! Even if they had to pay with their life, even if they had to pay with 10 to 1 or even 20 to 1 loss! They could not retreat! That was the fate of warriors! While Barlow and Andrew were having a secret meeting... Monn had already brought Little Alma home. Monn did not have to continue cooking beef soup, toast, and boiled vegetables since they had eaten dinner... That night, Monn yed ten games of Five in a Row with Little Alma. He only won one game. And it seemed that Little Alma felt that Monn was too pity and let him win! That made Monn extremely speechless, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it! Not winning the game was not winning it! At 9:30 p.m., Monn, who had put Little Alma to sleep, also washed up andid on his bed. Then, he fell into a deep sleep. The incident that afternoon did not affect Monn at all, whether it was the threat from Quiniel or the threat from that stupid prince. Monn did not take them seriously! Monn, who had the strength of a Holy Rank, could obtain an extremely high status anywhere in this era where ability was respected! He was somewhat satisfied with Andrew¡¯s final method of handling it. Monn might take off his red robe on the spot if Andrew came over and criticized him. He would quit! Cardinal was just a job with a decent sry to Monn! Monn could join the Army or the royal family even if he quit the Orthodox Church. The worst-case would be he could open his martial arts school to teach people martial arts. He would not starve to death no matter what! Monn did not have any big ambitions. He had a stable job, a good life, and a cute and sensible daughter. He would be satisfied! Scheming and ttering were not impossible for Monn. In fact, Monn worked in a bank before he became a full-time web writer in his previous life. Bank ount Manager! To put it bluntly, it was a career that gave the clients services. The client would often treat Monn like he was nothing, but he still had to smile and greet him! He had no choice. To make money and to work. Thepetition was fierce among his colleagues, and the leader was also a stupid idiot with no brains. Monn had enough of the scheming at that time! So, Monn would not repeat the mistakes of his previous life since God gave him a new life. That was the confidence that his ability gave him! Monn fell into a deep sleep with these thoughts in his mind. The sky was already bright when he opened his eyes again! Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Hundred Ways to Kill a Fish

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The next day, Monn went to the bank of the Gaya River after he got up. He used the ¡°exquisite fish bait¡± from the lucky draw to catch another big fish. Monn was a little worried after taking it home. He didn¡¯t know how to cook this thing! Monn still took the sharp knife after thinking for a while. Then, he scalded the 40-50 cm long salmon! He naturally needed to clean the internal organs of the fish after removing the scales! Monn didn¡¯t have any problems before this step. The problem was that in the next step... What should he do with the fish that was cleaned? Boil it or roast it? Or... fry it in oil? Monn still couldn¡¯t figure it out after thinking for a long time. He looked at the time and saw that it was just past seven o¡¯clock. There wasn¡¯t much fun anymore fishing with the ¡°exquisite fish bait¡±... Anyway, it would soon catch a big fish after throwing an earthworm into the water! Therefore, Monn was doing his routine and went to catch a fish to eat. It didn¡¯t take much time. It was only seven o¡¯clock now. It didn¡¯t seem nice to wake Little Alma up at this time... But he really wouldn¡¯t know how to cook the fish if he didn¡¯t wake her up! Monn looked a little distressed! Monn finally went upstairs and gently pushed open Little Alma¡¯s door after hesitating for a while. ¡°Alma, Alma...¡± ¡°Oh? Father Monn... is it time to get up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy...¡± ¡°Eh? It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock? Papa, you woke me up a little early today.¡± Little Alma rubbed her eyes in a daze. It was that she was still drowsy. Monn¡¯s face blushed. He cleared his throat and said. ¡°Um... Aunt Millie taught you how to cook fish yesterday. Did you learn it?¡± ¡°Papa caught a big fish just now, but I didn¡¯t know how to cook...¡± Little Alma understood as soon as Monn said that. She stretched and closed her eyes toze for a few seconds. In the end, she struggled to sit up! ¡°Father Monn, leave it to me. I¡¯ve learned a lot from Aunt Millie!¡± ¡°Ahem... Alma, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you teach me as well?¡± Monn scratched his head. He felt very guilty for waking his daughter up so early because he didn¡¯t know how to cook. Little Alma smiled and patted Monn¡¯s shoulder like a young adult. ¡°Father Monn, you can¡¯t even beat me at chess. You definitely can¡¯t learn how to cook fish!¡± ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll eat a meal of fish every week. Leave this to me!¡± Little Alma¡¯s sensible words touched Monn. This little girl was too obedient! ¡°Okay, Papa will go fishing for a big fish every week from now on. Then, you cook the fish for papa when you don¡¯t have to go to school, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Little Alma nodded heavily and smiled happily. The father and daughter came to the kitchen, and Little Alma found an apron to put on for herself. Then, she picked up the big fish that she struggled to hold onto and paused for a few seconds. She pursed her lips and looked at Monn. ¡°Father Monn, can you catch smaller fish in the future? This one is too big. I can¡¯t even carry it!¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Monn¡¯s expression turned awkward! The main thing was that the size of the fish wasn¡¯t under his control! So it seemed like the effect of the ¡°exquisite fish bait¡± wasn¡¯t a good thing either! However, if that was the case... Monn had another new idea. He could fish a big fish every day, sell it, and buy some other dishes! Although a fish couldn¡¯t be sold for much, he might be able to pay for a day¡¯s worth of food if it was big enough! He could also enrich Little Alma¡¯s nutrition. However... Actually, Monn could afford other dishes even before that. He didn¡¯t know how to cook. That was the main point! But if he could sell a big fish every day. Perhaps he could hire a maid who specialized in cooking? Themission for a cooking maid was low, only about eight shillings a day in that era. Monn felt that it was troublesome in the past. But Little Alma was gradually growing up, and the nutrition that she needed to replenish would be more abundant. Furthermore, Monn had the thought of preparing to hunt dark creatures. So he would have more money. In that case, hiring a cooking maid seemed like a good idea? Monn kept on working while these thoughts ran through his mind. He helped Little Alma put the big fish on the chopping board, then cut off the fish head. Then, he cut the fish body into a few pieces ording to Little Alma¡¯s request. Finally, Little Alma instructed Monn to add water, oil, and so on to the pot. Monn could not help with the following steps! The seasonings of that era were not rich. But with Monn¡¯s status, they had seasonings like pepper, pepper, salt, olive oil, and so on. Little Alma stood on a stool. She earnestly followed the method she had learned from Millie. She added all kinds of seasonings into the pot bit by bit. A burst of fragrance filled the entire kitchen before long, along with the heat. ¡°Father Monn, Aunt Millie said that we need to cover the pot after this step.¡± ¡°Then wait for another twenty minutes. Add some vegetables, wormwood, and other ingredients into the pot, and it will be ready!¡± Little Alma said seriously as she looked at Monn. Monn nodded and gently stroked Little Alma¡¯s head. ¡°Alma, you¡¯ve done well. You¡¯re already better at cooking than papa!¡± Monn scratched his head upon looking at the pot that was bubbling with steam. ¡®That doesn¡¯t look difficult!¡¯ ¡®It is just... wash, cut, heat the oil, add water, add some seasoning, and finally braise it!¡¯ ¡®I shall try it tomorrow!¡¯ Monn carefully ced some vegetables on the fragrant stewed fish after another twenty minutes! The meal was ready! ¡°Wow! It smells so good!¡± Alma widened her eyes and took a sniff. The salmon was a kind of fish that was a specialty of the Gaya River. Its meat was fresh and tender, and it was rich in nutrients! That was the first time the father and daughter had cooked together. Both Monn and Little Alma felt a great sense of satisfaction when they ate the fresh and tender fish in the dining hall! Although the fish was fresh and tender, the taste was a little wasteful of the fresh and tender meat. But that was the first time the two of them worked together. They still had to eat it clean even if it tasted terrible. Monn tidied up Little Alma¡¯s school bag and sent her to school after they finished eating. Monn patted Alma¡¯s head at the school gate and said gently. ¡°Listen to the teacher at school and study hard, understand?¡± ¡°Okay, Father Monn! You¡¯re so long-winded!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Monnughed and handed a five-shilling coin to Alma. That was her pocket money and lunch money for the day. After sending Alma off, Monn slowly walked towards the church. A bishop immediately came forward and bowed respectfully to Monn when he arrived at the church. ¡°Cardinal Monn, Pope Andrew wants you to attend the meeting at the Holy Church.¡± Monn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Please Pay Me Double Overtime Sry

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Andrew handed Quiniel directly to the Judicial Department a day ago. Then, he took Prince Burton and Balo to the Secret Chamber of the Holy Church for a meeting. The content of the meeting was the possibility that the werewolves would invade the Kingdom of Kate, of course. Monn had somewhat guessed about that. Previously, Andrew had already gathered them and told them about that matter. Another matter of the Pope¡¯s parade being brought forward other than the werewolves¡¯ possible invasion. He had gathered everyone for a meeting again that day. So it must be about that matter. Monn discovered that other than Quiniel, the other two cardinals had also arrived when he arrived at the Holy Church. ¡°Good morning, Monn.¡± Previously, those bishops and archbishops were indifferent towards Monn because Monn did not have a strong sense of presence, and he did not go out to fight with everyone. But since Monn had angrily attacked Prince Burton, Quiniel, and even received the support of Andrew the day before. The attitude of the other two cardinals and the other bishops and archbishops within the Orthodox Church towards Monn had changed greatly! The most obvious result was that they would no longer ignore the existence of Monn! For example, the person who greeted Monn warmly was a cardinal! His name was Lille, and he was powerful. He was usually responsible for hunting dark creatures and so on. ¡°Good morning, Cardinal Lille!¡± Monn smiled and nodded as he greeted Lille in return. Andrew and Balo walked out from behind after they waited for a while in the Holy Church. The two of them chatted in the secret room for an entire night! Of course, Andrew himself was a Holy Rank, so it didn¡¯t matter even if he didn¡¯t sleep or rest for a few days. But Balo was an ordinary person. Balo looked a little tired at that moment. However, his eyes were still shining brightly. ¡°Monn, Lille, Rolt, you are here.¡± Andrew greeted the few of them in a deep voice and then waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Andrew took the lead and walked towards the meeting room after saying that. Andrew sat down at the main seat in the meeting room, followed by Balo, and the cardinals sat opposite the two of them. ¡°Last night, we¡¯ve decided on a few things after a secret discussion between Mr. Balo and me. I¡¯ll talk to everyone about it so that everyone can be mentally prepared.¡± The few strongest people in the Orthodox Church¡¯s St. Selvan Cathedral, other than Vernal, who went to the temple to report the news were all there. Andrew paused for a moment and continued. ¡°First, it¡¯s about the werewolves that might invade the Kingdom of Kate.¡± ¡°Seventy to eighty years ago, there was an invasion by the werewolves and the bloodsuckers. That invasion was called the Dark Cmity.¡± ¡°The Orthodox Church suffered countless casualties in the Dark Cmity. The werewolves and the bloodsuckers suffered great losses, too.¡± ¡°This time, a werewolf expert who was advancing to the Holy Rank was discovered in a ce so close to the capital city, St. Servant City. We have reason to believe that this is a sign that the werewolves are about to make aeback.¡± ¡°Therefore, after discussing with teacher Balo, we have decided that the capital and the Orthodox Church will put on an alert from today onwards.¡± ¡°The responsibilities on the shoulders of the three cardinals will be heavy from now on.¡± ¡°Lille, you have been in charge of hunting dark creatures in the past. This time, all the people in the Judicial Department will be under yourmand.¡± ¡°You must ensure that when the werewolves make their move, you¡¯ll be able to obtain thetest information on time! It would be the best if you can find out the werewolf¡¯sir!¡± ¡°The god has sent his decree. Orthodox Church will protect the country!¡± Lille stood up and ced his hands on his chest, solemnly shouting a motto of the Orthodox Church. Andrew nodded his head in satisfaction and looked at the other cardinal. ¡°Rolt, you were the leader of the Holy Choir before you became a cardinal. This is an emergency. I will gather all the Holy Choir Knights in the church and let you lead them. You must ensure that the Holy Choir can appear in any corner of the battlefield at the beginning of the war!¡± ¡°Yes! Your Holiness!¡± Rolt¡¯s expression was solemn. He ced his hands on his chest and bowed solemnly. ¡°The god has sent his decree. Orthodox Church will protect the country!¡± ¡°Finally, Monn.¡± Andrew looked at Monn with a smile of praise in his eyes. ¡°Monn, although no one has known about your strength for the past two years, that kick yesterday surprised me a little!¡± ¡°This time, all the Holy Knights from the branch churches will rush over. Perhaps the other two Holy Knights from the main churches will also rush over to support in an emergency!¡± ¡°Monn, these Holy Knights will be under yourmand from now on!¡± ¡°You must ensure that there will be warriors from the Holy Knights wherever there are dark creatures!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness!¡± Monn ced his hands on his chest and replied solemnly. He had to work seriously, since he treated the cardinal as a job. Monn would not run away from the invasion of these dark creatures with the sry of the Orthodox Church. Moreover, wasn¡¯t there a reward for killing the dark creatures? Monn had been worrying about why the werewolves, vampires, and other dark creatures did not attack during his working hours. Now, there was a chance! However, that was still a job after all. Monn stood up and looked at Andrew with an indifferent expression. ¡°Your Holiness, I will do my best to resist the dark creatures, but if they attack outside of normal working hours, I will need double overtime pay!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Andrew frowned. ¡°Overtime pay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, from nine in the morning to five in the afternoon is my normal working hours. My sry of 37 pounds per week is only enough for me to work hard during normal working hours.¡± ¡°Logically speaking, it should be my private time outside of this time. No one can take it away from me.¡± ¡°But since dark creatures are attacking, I will not stand idly by as a cardinal.¡± ¡°So, I demand double overtime pay outside of normal working hours!¡± ¡°This...¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes revealed his thoughts. Of course, the Orthodox Church did notck such a small amount of money. In fact, the Orthodox Church and the Kingdom of Kate were existences of the same level. Every year, the number of gold pounds they received from the Kingdom of Kate because they killed the dark creatures was not a small amount! A little overtime pay was nothing in Andrew¡¯s eyes. What he hesitated was that no one had ever made such a request before! Wasn¡¯t fighting the dark creatures a job of the cardinal of the Orthodox Church? Did such a job require overtime pay? However, Andrew remembered how Monn was before that when he thought of the kick the day before. In the end, he still nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give you double overtime pay outside of normal working hours!¡± ¡°Not just you, all the warriors of the Orthodox Church who participated in this war will receive double overtime pay!¡± Balo pondered for a moment and suddenly spoke. ¡°The royal family will bear the cost!¡± Chapter 24

Chapter 24: How Else Could a Knight Fight?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Was the royal family short of money? The answer was, of course, a no! King Aldrich issued a series of decrees after he seeded the throne. Most of these decrees were beneficial to the country and the people. It was not an exaggeration to describe the Kingdom of Kate as ¡°rich country with strong people¡± after more than ten years of development! The number of gold pounds that the royal family could collect every year from the tax revenue alone was an astronomical figure! And, the royal family has some official property too! Such as iron, salt,rge-scale machinery manufacturing, and so on. These industries brought a huge amount of wealth to the royal! So, the royal family was not short of money! And at this moment of national survival, whether it wasst night when Balo heard Andrew talk about thest dark cmity, the terrible experience of the Orthodox Church. Or now, the Kingdom of Kate had to rely on the Orthodox Church to resist this great cmity. The royal family had to show their attitude! Just a little overtime pay was just the beginning of the attitude! ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Balo. Thank you for the generosity of the Royal Family!¡± Andrew nodded and no longer spoke nonsense. ¡°There is also the matter of the pope¡¯s uing arrival other than this matter.¡± ¡°As you all know, the Pope will inspect the governance of the various churches and the strength of the clergy every time he makes an inspection tour!¡± ¡°It¡¯s another invasion by the dark creatures this time!¡± ¡°Therefore, His Holiness the Pope has decided that this time¡¯s inspection tour will be different from the previous ones!¡± ¡°First of all, the inspection of the governance of the various churches will be postponed.¡± ¡°The inspection will be changed to an inspection of the leadership ability of the cardinal and above.¡± ¡°The second inspection, the ability of the clergy will also be integrated into the first inspection.¡± ¡°In short, there will only be one inspection during the Pope¡¯s pilgrimage, which is the battle drill of the army.¡± ¡°Of course, the battle drill of the army will not be carried out ording to the tasks that have just been assigned to you.¡± ¡°At that time, each cardinal will lead 1,000 Holy Knights, 300 Holy Choir Knights, and 200 warriors of the Judicial Department, a total of 1,500 people.¡± ¡°Then, arge-scale battle between armies will be carried out in the Suva Mountains near the capital.¡± ¡°There is only one purpose! That is to intimidate the werewolves!¡± Andrew sighed and said in a deep voice. ¡°No one is willing to fight those dark creatures if there is no war!¡± ¡°We will lose a lot of excellent knights regardless of the oue!¡± ¡°Therefore, I give you only one mission in the battle drill of the army!¡± ¡°That is to show your imposing manner! Show your standard! Show thebat strength that makes the werewolves tremble in fear!¡± Balo stood up and said solemnly. ¡°At that time, the kingdom will also send three elite armies, namely the Iron Knight Army, the Iron Thorn Army, and the Iron King Army, to participate in thebat exercises of your armies.¡± ¡°These armies will also participate in the battle against the dark creatures in the end.¡± ¡°I also hope that you can think of a way to integrate the Holy Knight Army and the Kingdom¡¯s army in this exercise. Only by doing so can we minimize the casualties and fight against the dark creatures together!¡± Monn¡¯s expression was solemn. He could feel the aura of a storming! The dark creatures and the humans had always been mortal¡¯s enemies! Monn could still see the cruelty and terror of the werewolves and bloodsuckers from the various reports even he had never hunted dark creatures! Now, a great battle was imminent! Monn could not help but feel a surge of hot blood in him! He was already at the Holy Rank, standing at the peak of this world! But even so, Monn did not dare to say that he was invincible! He had to be very careful this time. And it was time to let loose and fight besides being careful! Monn was looking forward to when his God Rank Spell, [ Demon Sealing Dance ], bloomed on the battlefield. How many dark creatures would he be able to destroy? The few of them chatted in detail for a while before settling all the matters. Monn was assigned to lead the entire Holy Knights. The Deputy Commander of the Holy Knights, who was currently in charge of St. Servant¡¯s Cathedral, would be his deputy. The deputymander was called Philip. His ability was simr to the other cardinals, and they were all at the Amethyst Rank. After the few of them walked out of the meeting room, they dispersed. Monn had always been in charge of the affairs within the cathedral before that. Now, he had handed over these tasks to some archbishops. Monn then headed straight for the Holy Knights¡¯ base. The Holy Knights¡¯ base was not far from the cathedral, about seven to eight hundred meters away! Monn took out Andrew¡¯s handwritten letter and handed it to the serious and unsmiling Deputy Commander Philip after he arrived. Philip ced his hands on his chest and gave a standard salute after taking the letter. Then, he shouted. ¡°Deputy Commander Philip will be waiting for your instructions at all times!¡± Monn nodded and said lightly. ¡°Tell me about the current situation of the Holy Knightster.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Philip brought Monn into the base after saluting again. The base of the Holy Knights was vast. Usually, there would be a part of the Holy Knights carrying out missions outside. However, all these knights had been summoned back at that time. ¡°Reporting to Cardinal Monn, there are a total of 25,000 ordinary warriors in the Holy Knights under the Holy Church of St. Servant currently. Their average strength is Grey Iron Rank.¡± ¡°There are a total of 3,000 knights who have reached Mithril Rank. They are the captains and vice-captains of various Knight Squads.¡± ¡°There are a total of 500 knights who have reached ck Gold Rank. Among them, 200 are the captains and vice-captains of various Knight Squads. The remaining 300 knights form an elite ck Gold Knights!¡± ¡°Currently, only I and my vice-captain, Toan, have reached Amethyst Rank!¡± Monn was secretly surprised upon hearing that. The level of martial strength in this world was not low! They could still fight with some ferocious beasts with their bare hands even if they were only at Grey Iron Rank! For those who had reached Mithril Rank, they couldn¡¯t be injured by ordinary people as long as they held sharp des in their hands! As for ck-Gold Rank, they possessed inhuman strength! Every ck-Gold Rank knight could face an ordinary army of over a thousand people head-on! And here, there were 500 ck-Gold Rank knights! There were 3,000 Mithril Knights! One had to know that an individual strength was terrifying. It was most terrifying when an individual¡¯s strength was gathered into an army! Even if they did not enter a confrontation situation when they face their enemy, just these powerful knights casting spells at the same time could causerge-scale casualties to the enemy! Monn suddenly asked after thinking for a moment. ¡°What are your usual fighting styles?¡± Philip was stunned. Knights¡­how else could knights fight? Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Art of War and Formation

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Form up, charge over, and then... capture and kill.¡± Philip thought for a moment and replied hesitantly. Monn¡¯s expression was calm, but he was a little surprised. There were all kinds of battle formations and art of war in his previous life! Moreover, the art of war and battle formations were discovered in the era of cold weapons! Having a flexible and efficient battle formation allowed the same number of soldiers to unleash theirbat strength, and the gap between opponents would increase by more than ten times! And formanders, whether they understood the tactics or not. It would almost directly determine the direction and even the oue of the war! In this era... didn¡¯t these things exist? Monn still asked after thinking for a moment. ¡°Do you usually have abination of knights? Are there any changes in the battle formations?¡± Philip was even more confused. What was that Cardinal Monn talking about? They were knights with strong individualbat strength! An ordinary attack would be many times more powerful than the formation of ordinary soldiers! What formation did they need with such strength? The Holy Knights would fight in small groups even when they were out to hunt dark creatures, especially when they did not usually haverge-scale wars. What kind of formation was needed under such circumstances? ¡°Cardinal Monn, the knights are powerful beings. They don¡¯t need the formations you mentioned!¡± Philip shook his head and replied. He was a little apprehensive in his heart. Cardinal Monn... could he be an amateur? Everyone knew that the most feared thing when leading troops in battle was an amateurmanding an expert! However, the highestmander of the Holy Knights had already be Monn with Andrew¡¯s handwritten letter. Philip could not say it out loud even if he had any dissatisfaction! Monn was somewhat shocked after listening to his words. He finally understood that this era was not without formations. It was because the Holy Knights did not have formations! They thought that they were powerful and disdained to use any military tactics or battle formations! Monn sighed slightly upon thinking of that. Too ignorant! Be itrge-scale battles, small-scale battles, or even small-scale battles. A good array formation would be able to y a huge role! The most famous battle formations in his previous life. For example, the Three Talents Formation, the Six Alpha and Six Beta Formation, the Big Dipper Formation, and so on. They were all the essence of battle formations that had been tested countless times! Monn was an author of web novels in his previous life. He had done a detailed understanding of these battle formations! Now, it was just the right time to use them. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose.¡± Monn thought for a moment and said directly. ¡°Philip, gather all the Holy Knights and gather at the drill ground!¡± Military orders were orders that not to be questioned. Philip did not ask anything more. He immediately saluted and turned to leave. Ten minutester. Monn came to the high tform of the military parade and looked at the drill ground, where soldiers were gradually gathering loosely. There was no strict military discipline in that era! The Holy Knights were not trained from some military academy since they were young. They joined the Holy Knights because they already had a certain level of strength or because some of them had a hard life could not live on! Although they would also go through some steps such as swearing an oath. But to be honest, if these Holy Knights were said to have strong faith in the Orthodox Church... Perhaps even Pope Andrew did not believe it! But everyone was like that in that era. Even the Kingdom of Kate¡¯s army was the same. Most of the warriors had joined the army because they were told to or because they have nothing to eat, so they were forced to join the army! The military discipline wasx, and all kinds of bad habits were serious in the army! And that era was an era where military force was respected! Therefore, people did not care too much about the mental state of the soldiers at the bottom level. Anyway, the main force would always be those powerful and powerless experts when they were on the battlefield! The oue of a war, or even most of the time, depended on the confrontation between themanders! Although the Holy Knights were individually strong, they were still simr to ordinary soldiers. Everyone fought alone on the battlefield, except when they were surrounded by dark creatures in the dark cmity. It was themander who pointed out where everyone would charge in ordinary battle! The army would immediately disarm and surrender if themander died in the battle! They might not surrender while facing the dark creature, but they would run away! Such unorganized and undisciplined mentality could be seen from the speed at which the soldiers gathered! Fifteen minutes had passed since Andrew gave the order. Not even 3,000 people had gathered on the drill ground! Many knights who were scattered from afar had not even put on their battle armors properly. Monn also saw a few knights who were eating bread whileughing! His face turned gloomy. Such an army might not be able to achieve much on the battlefield when they had the advantage! Not to mention, it might be the one who was at a disadvantage this time? Since Monn had already promised Pope Andrew, it was his job to lead the Holy Knights well and win that war! Not only that Monn would feel bad if he could notplete it well. The [Clock-In and Out 9-to-5 from Work System] would not allow it either! Only by working hard could he clock in and out! ¡°Go and call Philip over.¡± Monn ordered a knight who had been standing beside him. The knight quickly ran away after receiving the order. Philip ran over from afar five minutester. ¡°Cardinal Monn, you called for me?¡± Monn nodded, his expression gloomy as he spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Holy Knights, has it always been like this?¡± Philip looked at the drill ground, his face full of confusion. ¡°What... like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given the order to assemble 20 minutes ago. These warriors haven¡¯t finished assembling yet! The opportunity to fight would be fleeting if this were on the battlefield. Don¡¯t tell me that we should bear the loss of a battle just because they assembled slowly?¡± ¡°But everyone is like this...¡± Philip scratched his head, somewhat unable to understand. Not to mention these individual strengths, everyone had their pride of Holy Knights in their hearts. A gathering involving close to 30,000 warriors would at least take more than an hour, even among the ordinary warriors of those kingdoms! Was there a problem with that? Monn took a deep breath. He could not express the anger in him. ¡°Now, Philip, I need you to use the fastest method to tell all the knights that I will kill one out of twenty of them if they don¡¯t arrive at the drill ground in ten minutes and gather in an orderly manner.¡± Monn¡¯s voice was cold and stern! Philip was shocked! ¡°No, Cardinal Monn! We can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°These knights are all loyal believers of the Orthodox Church. How can we kill them at will?¡± Monn was toozy to exin to him. He turned around, and the holy power in his body rose. ¡°Philip, are you going to disobey the military order?¡± Chill ran down Philip¡¯s whole body, even if Monn only looked at him with words that did not seem to be threatening with the support of the Holy Rank¡¯s power. Philip immediately recalled what happened a day ago upon looking at Monn¡¯s expression! Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Whoever Runs Dies

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yesterday, Meng En kicked a ck gold rank guard to the brink of death! In this era where there was no entertainment, this matter quickly became the ¡°Headline¡±in everyone¡¯s hearts! Many people were discussing it. They did not expect the usually kind-looking red robe Meng En to have such a bad temper! Of course, there were also some people who said that this was because the red robe Meng En had been framed by the red robe Kinnear! Even a y figurine still had some anger! Not to mention a person of high status like the red robe Meng En! And regarding Meng En¡¯s strength, many people also had their own guesses. Of course, most people guessed that he would at the peak of the amethyst rank. However, only people like Philip, the other two cardinals, and Andrew, whose strength was already at the amethyst rank or even the saint rank, could see how terrifying that kick was. To be fair, Philip couldn¡¯t have done it with all his strength! That is at least saint level above the strong can do! At this time, see Grace calm and indifferent eyes. What Philip felt was the pressure of a saint! ¡°Philip wouldn¡¯t dare! Carry out your orders!¡± After saying that, Philip stopped running around to inform everyone. There was only a total of ten minutes! For those who hadn¡¯t arrived at the drill ground in ten minutes, Philip didn¡¯t doubt at all that Meng En would really dare to kill them! ¡°Everyone! Red robe Meng En has given the order, gather at the drill ground immediately!¡± ¡°Those who haven¡¯t arrived in ten minutes, choose one out of twenty and behead them!¡± Philip infused his voice with holy power and shouted loudly! Instantly, his voice spread throughout the entire pdin base! Countless knights were stunned. Many knights who were still walking slowly towards the drill ground heard Philip¡¯s voice. They looked at each other and sneered. ¡°What? In less than 10 minutes, choose one of the 20 and behead them?¡± ¡°Is this red robe Meng En crazy?¡± ¡°We¡¯re pdins. Even if he¡¯s a cardinal, he can¡¯t kill people just because he wants to!¡± ¡°Pope Andrew won¡¯t give him such power!¡± ¡°He probably can¡¯t wait any longer and wants us to gather there as soon as possible.¡± ¡°HMPH! I don¡¯t believe this! I¡¯d like to see if he really dares to kill so many people who arete!¡± There were indeed many idiots among the knights. But most of them were still frightened! This was an era where force reigned supreme! If the red robe Munn had a legitimate reason, they would not be held responsible for killing them directly! The fact that they werete for the gathering was undoubtedly a good reason to kill them even though it did not seem like much to them! Even if these knights were not stupid. They only thought that the red robe Munn had just taken over the pdins and wanted to establish his authority! But no matter what. After Philip shouted, the knights gathered faster! In less than five minutes. Nearly 20,000 people had gathered on the drill ground! As the saying goes, a crowd of 10,000 people is a sea of people! At this moment, more than 20,000 knights were standing on the vast drill ground. At a nce, Munn felt as if he could not see the end of the line! Munn ignored the chaos of their formation, picking up his pocket watch and ncing at the time. Three minutes. Three minutes! 25,000 horsemen assembled on the drill ground. Around, Philip¡¯s face is still very grim, but it is not so gloomy! In his opinion, to assemble more than 25,000 knights in ten minutes. Was already a rare ¡°Godly speed¡± in this era! Perhaps, Munn was just trying to establish his authority? However, just as Philip was about to plead for those who werete... Munn¡¯s faint voice sounded. ¡°Philip, spread everyone out and form a human wall around you.¡± ¡°All the knights who areing to the drill ground next, gather in the middle of the drill ground!¡± ¡°In addition, send 50 experts of the ck Gold Knight order to guard the surroundings. Kill all those who escape!¡± A voice that seemed to carry the smell of blood entered Philip¡¯s ears! Philip¡¯s expression suddenly changed! Red robe Meng En was really going to start a massacre! He did not dare to refuse. He immediately walked down the high tform of the military parade and found his confidants and those team leaders. Then, he ordered them to quickly lead people to form a human wall around the drill ground. He also sent 50 ck Gold Knights to guard the surroundings! Then, he personally went to the entrance of the drill ground. Every soldier that came, he would give a fierce kick. He roared angrily. ¡°Hurry the f * ck up! Red robe Meng En is going to kill you, do you understand? !¡± ¡°Behave yourselvester!¡± ¡°Otherwise, if Meng En doesn¡¯t make a move, I¡¯ll kill all of you too!¡± The soldiers who werete were all stunned! They looked at the gradually forming human wall around the drill ground! Then they looked at the center of the drill ground, which seemed to be an ¡°Execution ground¡± specifically made for them! Many soldiers were so scared that their legs went weak! ¡°Regimentmander! Regimentmander, Save Me! I know I¡¯m wrong!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Regiment Commander, I¡¯m sorry! Save us, we didn¡¯t mean to bete!¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t such a rule in the past!¡± ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re not sure. Please help us plead for mercy and don¡¯t let red robe Meng En kill us!¡± Philip sighed. In this situation, there was nothing he could do! If the red robe Meng En was determined to kill and establish his authority. His status would be inferior to the other party, and his strength was also inferior to the other party. What could he use to block them? ¡°Hurry up and get in! Choose one out of twenty. All of you, keep a low profile!¡± ¡°Who told you to bete? It¡¯s useless even if I shout it myself!¡± ¡°Whoever you choose, just ept your fate!¡± Philip usually had quite a good rtionship with the pdins. But at this time, it was useless even if he had a good rtionship with them! Many of the soldiers looked as if they wanted to run away! Philip sighed in his heart towards these knights! If he knew this would happen, why didn¡¯t he rush over earlier! He didn¡¯t even remind them that they might not die if they went in, but they would definitely die if they ran away! Red robe Meng En gave a death order. Anyone who ran away would be killed on the spot! Close to 5,000 soldiers came in one after another. Many who were still behind also felt that something was wrong. A strange atmosphere spread among all the soldiers who werete! Not long after, an extremely ferocious-looking knight suddenly raised the long sword in his hand and shouted! ¡°Meng En wants to kill us! We¡¯re justte, and he wants to kill us!¡± ¡°This knight, I won¡¯t do it anymore!¡± ¡°Brothers, are we going to let him kill us just like that? Follow me and charge out!¡± ¡°Charge out!¡± ¡°Charge out!¡± This knight took the lead. Among the knights who werete, many of them were already on the verge of breaking down. Hence, the followers were as numerous as the clouds. For a moment, they even gathered nearly a hundred ferocious-looking knights who held sharp des in their hands! Then, they charged straight out of the drill ground! However, what awaited them were nearly fifty ck gold-rank knights! These knights had also been given a death order by Philip! Those who ran away were to be killed without mercy! If one of them escaped, one of them would be beheaded! Thus, a massacre officially began! Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Killing without Batting an Eye

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Most of these fleeing knights only had the strength of a gray-iron rank. In front of a ck-gold rank knight, they could not even withstand a single blow! Seeing these ck-gold knights who could not bear to look at them, those fleeing knights shouted loudly! ¡°Brothers, we weren¡¯t mistaken! That red robe Meng En wants to kill us!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop ss! Don¡¯t stop us!¡± However, what greeted their shouts was... Beams of holy light! Boom! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Help!¡± ¡°I was wrong, don¡¯t kill me!¡± The holy light spell was a divine spell that every knight knew. It could be used to heal or kill enemies! In the scorching holy light! Half of the one hundred deserters died in the blink of an eye! The remaining half were all wounded! They screamed miserably and begged for mercy on their knees! Their mournful voices spread throughout the drill ground! Whether it was the knights who had formed a human wall around them or thete ones who had been driven to the center of the drill ground. They were all looking in this direction! When they saw the deserters being mercilessly killed! Almost everyone¡¯s eyes revealed a look of pity and fear! The newmander, red robe Meng En. They had not even seen Meng En¡¯s face before they had already died at the hands of their own people! Philip stood beside Meng En, his expression especially sorrowful! He frowned and his lips trembled a few times. Then, he said softly. ¡°Red robe Meng En... if these deserters are killed, then so be it. But let¡¯s let thete ones go.¡± ¡°They are all knights who once fought bravely against the Dark Creatures!¡± ¡°They all swore in front of the true God!¡± Meng En pursed his lips and did not speak. He was not a bloodthirsty person. Not to mention humans, he didn¡¯t even have much of an interest in killing the Dark races. When he killed, other than making him feel disgusted and ufortable, It would not bring him any extra pleasure! He was not a pervert! However, when Meng En saw these undisciplined knights. He understood one thing! If he did not kill at this time, then at the time of arge-scale werewolf invasion! It was very likely that tens of thousands of people would die! Their carelessness,ck of organization and discipline, and cowardice would not only harm themselves in the end. They would also harm all the citizens in the city! The phrase ¡°Mercy can not control the army¡± was most applicable in the army. Meng En did not kill people to establish his authority! He had no choice but to kill people because he knew that if this continued, humans would fail and everyone would be massacred by werewolves! ¡°Philip, how many knights do you think will fight against the 30,000 strong, terrifying and bloodthirsty werewolves in their current state?¡± ¡°How many werewolves can these 30,000 people block?¡± Philip nced at the drill ground. Even now, it was still a messy formation. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. This pdin group was said to be elite. In fact, it was only because their average individual strength was indeed very strong! It could be said that in a one-on-one battle, whether it was the kingdom¡¯s army, the werewolf n¡¯s army, or the blood n¡¯s army, none of them couldpare to this pdin group! ck gold rank soldiers could easily take out 500 people! Such an army was impossible to appear in the werewolf n, which had extremely strong individual strength! However, once it came to arge-scale battle! These knights¡¯psychological qualities, their determination towards faith and battle. Even Philip had to admit that. They were really inferior to the kingdom¡¯s ordinary army! The Dark Cmity 70-80 years ago. If it wasn¡¯t for the Pope and religious authority at that time who chose to use the werewolves and bloodlings¡¯ two supreme treasures to attract them to the Suva mountain range for battle. Furthermore, they had chosen to defend a dangerous ce with no way out! The oue of that war might be unknown! Once more than 10% of the battle was lost, Philip was not sure if these knights would still dare to fight. With more than 20% , Philip was almost certain that they would escape! Once amander was killed, they would immediately lose their will to fight! Philip knew the situation of this war. The Orthodox Church had to defend the capital, Saint Selvan! Near Saint Selvan, there was no ce that could force the knights to retreat! They had to start arge-scale legion war with the werewolves on the city walls and the fields outside the city! At that time, would these undisciplined knights really be able to stop them? Philip was silent for a long time before he came to a conclusion. It was impossible to defend! It was not that they did not have the strength, but that they did not have the will to fight to the death! And in a war, whoever was afraid would not be far from death! ¡°Red robe Meng En... i... I understand.¡± After saying that, Philip¡¯s eyes revealed a look that belonged to the iron blood regimentmander! He did not be the regimentmander by relying on his connections. Instead, he relied on his own powerful martial strength and killed countless Dark Creatures to get to the position! Outside the drill ground, the massacre had already ended. Over a hundred deserters, not a single one escaped the. All of them were killed by the ck gold knights! Thete knights in the middle of the drill ground all revealed terrified expressions! They finally realized that this time, it was not the red robe Meng En who was joking! He was really going to start a massacre! The knight who had said, ¡°I want to see if he really dares to kill people.¡± At this moment, his legs were weak and he was so scared that he knelt on the ground. He muttered to himself. ¡°I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me...¡± He was not the only one who behaved like this. There were more than 5,000 knights in the middle of the drill ground. At this moment, more than half of them were so scared that their legs went soft! They did not dare to speak. They were all looking straight at Meng En on the parade ground. Their eyes were filled with prayer, fear, and hatred... Meng En turned a deaf ear to them. He just quietly waited for all the knights to enter the drill ground. After a few minutes, Philip ran over from the camp. ¡°Red robe Meng En, everyone is here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Meng En nodded and then took a step forward. He looked at everyone, including the knights who were forming a human wall and thete knights who were surrounded in the middle of the drill ground. He said calmly. ¡°Actually, all of you should be killed. Do you know why?¡± Everyone looked at each other in dismay. Many of them looked indignant. Meng En did not expect anyone to stand up and answer. If they had such courage, Meng En would not be worried that they would not be able to defeat the werewolves. Then, he pointed at a knight who waste and his face was filled with fear. He asked him toe to the parade stand. The knight¡¯s legs were a little weak. He could not help but shake his head. Tears were already rolling in his eyes. Meng En was toozy to say anything. He asked Philip to bring him up. Then... ¡°Tell me your name.¡± ¡°Monroe... Monroe!¡± ¡°Okay, Monroe, tell me. Do you know why you deserve to die?¡± Monroe was so scared that his face was pale. His lips kept trembling and a pungent smell came from him. He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t control himself! Munn frowned and shouted. ¡°Answer me!¡± Chapter 28

Chapter 28: The Courage of a Knight

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Because... because I waste...¡± Monroe¡¯s lips trembled, and the fear in his heart almost overflowed! He looked at the calm face of Meng En, and endless regret emerged in his mind! If he had the chance to do it again! He would have rushed to the drill ground at the first moment Meng En notified the gathering! Unfortunately, he had no chance Meng En pursed his lips and took a long sword from Philip¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯rete!¡± ¡°All of you deserve to die because you have no idea why you¡¯re standing here!¡± Meng En raised his long sword, frowned, and swung it down hard! Blood soared into the sky! Meng En pointed at another knight who was so scared that he almost fainted and asked Philip to bring him up. There were 30,000 knights on the drill ground. At this moment, there was no sound. Everyone was staring nkly at Meng En who was holding a sharp de on the parade tform. ¡°You don¡¯t even know why you picked up the sword and spear in your hands!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be called Knights!¡± Munn waved his sword again without changing his expression. His head fell to the ground. ¡°You treat this military camp as a ce to rx and y ¡°You don¡¯t even know what kind of responsibility you are shouldering!¡± Meng En¡¯s sword continued to swing down, and three headsnded on the parade tform. The corpses were dragged down by Philip¡¯s men. ¡°You have no organization, no discipline, and even your orders can be treated as child¡¯s y. ¡°If you don¡¯t die today, you will die on the battlefield against the werewolves in the future. ¡°Some people may want to ask me, if everyone is like this, why can¡¯t I? ¡°I have nothing to exin to you. I actually don¡¯t feel good killing these people today. ¡°I really want to be a less strictmander and bring you to eat, drink, and have fun. ¡°But, if you do that, everyone will die! ¡°You will die! The millions of people in the capital will die! I will die too!¡± The longsword kept swinging down, and waves of cries and shouts were gradually heard among thete knights in the middle of the drill ground. They didn¡¯t start to fear until now. They didn¡¯t dare to cry until now! Meng En pursed his lips. A lot of blood were stuck on his arms and chest. ¡°What I want to tell you is actually very simple. ¡°From today onwards, everyone must unconditionally obey my orders. ¡°This is not because I want to use your power to do something outrageous ¡°It¡¯s because if you don¡¯t obey, then everyone will die ¡°The werewolves are going to invade the Kate Kingdom ¡°You are the ones who are blocking the front!¡± Meng En paused and waved his sword again and again without any sense of beauty. More and more heads piled up on the parade tform. ¡°I will teach you all kinds of battle formations and tactics, and I will charge in front of all of you.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t resist the werewolves by myself. I need all of you to charge with me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m killing these people to achieve the same goal.¡± Meng En waved his long sword again and shed down! His eyes were filled with a terrifying killing intent! ¡°Do you understand? !¡± On the drill ground, other than the scattered cries and shouts,. Meng En was the only one who spoke! When his voice merged with the Holy Power and spread in all directions,. A sudden voice came from the human wall around the drill ground! ¡°Red robe Meng En, please lead me to charge with you!¡± The voice was hoarse, and in the blink of an eye, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Meng En turned his head and saw a young man who looked less than twenty years old. He called this young man up. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The Young Man¡¯s face was red with excitement! ¡°Meng En, I¡¯m Addison!¡± ¡°Good, Addison. Your bravery saved 100 Lives!¡± ¡°Of the 5,000 people below, 100 will be your subordinates. Go and choose.¡± Meng En nodded and patted Addison¡¯s shoulder. ¡°From today onwards, I will appoint you as the captain of the first team of the iron-blood Knights!¡± Addison¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disbelief! Then, he immediately ced his hands on his chest, lowered his head and knelt down on one knee! He gave Meng En the most solemn Knight¡¯s salute! ¡°Addison, I am willing to fight for red robe Meng En!¡± Meng En¡¯s expression did not change. After nodding, he pointed at another knight who waste and asked Philip to bring him up! This knight shook his head crazily. His face was full of tears and his expression was filled with extreme regret! He knelt in front of Meng En. He could not even clearly beg for mercy! Beside him, Addison had yet to step down from the stage to choose his subordinates. He could not bear it. He opened his mouth and said. ¡°Red robe Meng En, this person... can I choose?¡± Meng En turned his head and looked at him indifferently. ¡°Are you sure you want to choose him?¡± Addison nodded heavily. Meng En nodded slightly and put away his long sword. ¡°He is yours.¡± Below the stage, everyone saw the scene on the parade stage clearly. Everyone understood that as long as they stood out bravely, they could save the lives of those people in the middle of the drill ground! They could even be the captain of a new knight regiment! Many people¡¯s thoughts were aroused. However, facing these people¡¯s fervent eyes, Meng En said calmly. ¡°Even if they were saved, they would still follow me and rush to the front!¡± ¡°Then, is there anyone who is willing to save these people?¡± Meng En would not choose the new leader of the iron-blood knight regiment directly. Because, if that happened, this iron-blood knights would still be a weak brigade without any fighting strength! What he wanted was to be truly willing for his faith. For the people, for the oath he made in front of the true God. And for the Bravehearts who were willing to follow him at the forefront! This was the battlefield of the Bravehearts! Cowards were only qualified to stand below and be chosen! ¡°I! Red robe Meng En, am willing!¡± A knight wearing mithril chain armor stood out. He was one of the 3,000 mithril knights. Over the past ten years, he had made many battle achievements and obtained countless riches and wealth. However, there had never been a time like today that made his blood boil! He even felt the power of faith! It was as if he really understood why he fought and why he became a knight! ¡°Red robe Meng En, I am willing to charge with you! I will die with no regrets!¡± Meng En nodded and asked. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Troy, my Lord, my name is Troy!¡± ¡°Good! Troy, your bravery saved the lives of 100 people!¡± ¡°Go down and choose. Among these cowards, 100 of them will forever be yours!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After receiving the order, Troy walked down the parade tform with a solemn expression and stood in front of the group ofte knights. ¡°Those who be my subordinates will charge at the front! Is there anyone who wants to take initiative?¡± Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Re-establish Military Discipline

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Thesete knights had already been scared out of their wits by Meng En¡¯s cold-blooded killing. Now, Troy¡¯s voice was like a life-saving straw to them! For a moment, they couldn¡¯t even tell the meaning behind Troy¡¯s words! People followed one after another! Troy frowned. But he still chose 100 of the knights who raised their hands first. These 100 people stood behind him submissively. Troy was silent. From today on, he would be the sharpest knife in red robe Meng En¡¯s hands! Troy would not show any mercy to these 100 cowards under hismand! On the high tform of the military parade. Meng En¡¯s expression was still calm. As long as there were still people below the stage who had not been chosen to leave. He would continue to kill! Only in this way could everyone remember. The consequences of disobeying orders! Only in this way could an invincible army be trained! Once again, Philip brought up a knight who waste. With an expressionless face, Meng En was about to swing his sword and chop down! ¡°Ref robe Meng en! I want to follow you! I am willing to charge at the front!¡± A voice sounded from the periphery again. Mon stopped the sword in his hand and looked up. ... From the time Meng En called everyone to the school yard. Two hours have already passed. On the parade stand, forty or fifty miserable-looking heads were quietly piling up. Below the stage, 5,000te riders. With the exception of the dead, they¡¯ve all been assigned to the 49 teams. The captains of these 49 squads. They were all brave people who had voluntarily stepped forward and were willing to follow Meng En to charge at the forefront! Among them, there were ordinary knights like Addison whose strength was only at gray-iron level. There were also knights like Troy who were at mithril level. There were even close to 10 ck-gold knights! They were originally the smallmanders of the pdins. The number of knights under theirmand was much more than 100. However, at this moment, they gave up their rights without hesitation. Then, they saved thesete knights from Meng En! Meng En appointed all 49 brave men as the captains of the new iron-blood knights! Under Meng En¡¯s order, 5,000 iron-blood knights stood in front of the parade tform in a neat line. The remaining 25,000 pdins stood on both sides of the parade tform. ¡°Today, I killed more than 40 people ¡°Each of them has family, parents, and children ¡°The pension for these people will be paid ording to the highest standard ¡°In the next week, I will teach you everything I can so that you will survive and kill the enemy on the battlefield ¡°And I only have one request for you ¡°That is, you must obey my orders ¡°From now on, anyone who disobeys my orders will no longer be killed ¡°Instead, they will all be executed ¡°Please rest assured that the pensions for those who are executed will still be paid ording to the highest standards. However, I hope that your families will not receive this pension ¡°In a while, someone will give you 50 pounds each to settle down ¡°At noon, your meals will also be the most sumptuous meal ¡°After the meal, everyone will have two hours of free time ¡°At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the drill ground will gather on time. Those who arete will all be executed!¡± Meng En looked at everyone below the stage and asked calmly. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The unified voices were deafening! Meng En nodded and said. ¡°Dismissed.¡± After that, he called Philip, his deputy, Toan, and the 49 captains of the new iron-blood knights. They came to a tent not far away from the parade stand. Sitting at the head seat, Meng En asked the guards to bring a bench. ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡± Looking at the solemn and respectful gazes of the crowd, Meng En sighed slightly. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he really had no interest in killing people. He was even less interested in sitting here and talking about battle formations and military tactics with these people. He wasn¡¯t an expert in those things either. He only knew a little about them. However, if Meng En didn¡¯t do this, many, many people would die in the times following! In fact, he might even die himself! A bad nest cannot keep the eggs unscathed. Of course, Meng En understood this principle. ¡°Everyone, your have the strength ¡°In a one-on-one fight, even the werewolves and vampires of the same level are not your match ¡°That¡¯s because all of you have cultivated spells that can cause tremendous damage to the Dark Creatures. You also have mithril swords and spears in your hands ¡°But to be fair, if it were arge-scale war, would you be able to defeat those fearless werewolves and vampires?¡± After Meng En finished asking, everyone in the tent, including Philip, fell silent. These people were truly brave. They were also a group of people with real brains. They might have already seen through the shorings of the pdins. But they were helpless. Because this was not something that could be changed in a short period of time! Any change in the army, even if it was just a small matter like adding an egg to the lunch menu, Wuld still meet resistance from all sides! Some knights would not understand, somemanders would not be willing... Not to mention a major matter like re-establishing discipline that would be difficult even in the afterlife? Meng En sighed, his heart heavy. Who knows when the werewolves would attack. Time was tight. If he could notplete the reorganization of the pdins in a short amount of time. Then Meng En would have to think about running away! In any case, the [9-to-5 clock system ] only required Meng En to work hard. The specific work unit was not important. After recalling the battle formations and military tactics, Meng En¡¯s final thought was to re-establish the army¡¯s discipline. Luckily. The pdin soldiers were not ordinary soldiers. The weakest among them had gray iron strength! While carrying out orders and training. As long as discipline was captured. Their operational limits were much higher, and their endurance was much higher! ¡°Next, all the knights will have to set a fixed time every day!¡± ¡°I will take out a schedule, and everyone will have to strictly follow it.¡± ¡°The daily training will also have to be doubled. For this matter, I needmander Philip and Toan to work out together with me.¡± ¡°Yes! Red robe Meng En!¡± Philip and Toan stood up and bowed solemnly. Monn nodded and looked at the other 49 bravehearts as he spoke. ¡°As for the new iron-blood knights, the training tasks will be doubled. This includes all of you!¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No!¡± Everyone stood up at the same time and replied loudly! They also understood that they would have a higher chance of surviving on the battlefield if they were to be stricter with themselves during normal times! ¡°Hmm, I will give you all the power to kill your subordinates in the following time.¡± ¡°As long as there¡¯s a legitimate reason, I won¡¯t forbid you to kill!¡± A faint killing intent shed across Meng En¡¯s eyes. ¡°The threat of werewolves is very close at hand. We don¡¯t have much time!¡± ¡°If these knights can¡¯t understand their mission in a short time, let them remember the taste of fresh blood.¡± ¡°As for the battle formation... I will bring it to you two dayster.¡± ¡°I hope that by then you all can show me a different iron-blood knight regiment!¡± Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Begin Training

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Go down and rest!¡± Before everyone left the tent, they ced their hands on their chests and knelt on one knee. They gave a solemn knight¡¯s greeting to Meng En! Meng En responded to them one by one. Next, his fate and the fate of these soldiers would be linked together! In the tent, only Philip and his deputy, Toan, were left. Toan was a young man with a youthful and immature face. But he was extremely talented! Now, he had the strength of a primary amethyst rank. ¡°Philip, prepare some pen and paper for me. Send the food here at noon.¡± ¡°From now on, this is themand center!¡± ¡°Yes! Red robe Meng En!¡± Not long after, Philip brought a pen and paper. After they left, only Meng En was left in the tent. He sat quietly in front of the table, a thoughtful expression on his face. Meng En was thinking about all kinds of details! Including the schedule, logistics, specific training content and training methods, as well as the battle formation! In his previous life, Meng En was an author of web novels. He had a detailed understanding of battle formations for a period of time. He was very familiar with the three talents formation, the six shapes and six armors formation, and so on. However, battle formations were the things that were most taboo to talk about on paper! The authors of all kinds of ancient military tactics were all fearless people who had survived the battlefield and crawled out of piles of dead bodies! It was impossible to train a powerful army by talking strategy on paper! In the pdins, even the strength of ordinary warriors was very strong. As for the formations in Meng En¡¯s mind, the rtively important ones such as ¡°Flexibility¡±and ¡°Mobility¡± were not something to worry about for these knights. What was more worrying was whether these knights would be able to carry out the orders resolutely! A perfect battle formation required everyone to advance and retreat together! This was not something that could be made up with the strength of a single person! If they couldn¡¯t follow orders and advance and retreat together! Then, as long as there was a problem at any point, the battle formation would be a joke! Meng En didn¡¯t have any good ideas regarding this matter. The warriors of the Holy Knights had already formed a fixed mindset! On the battlefield, their mindset would not be able to change in the short term. The only thing Meng En could do was to increase the intensity of the punishment. He wanted to leave the impression that they had to obey orders or die. Apart from that. Trust in theirrades was also very important! On the battlefield, personal will was not important! No matter how brave a soldier was, when everyone around him was retreating, he could only retreat! This was the ¡°General trend¡± of the battlefield! And this was the rtivelyplicated thought that Meng En was prepared to mix into the battle formation training. Only after undergoing a lot of training. Would these soldiers build up their absolute trust in each other. Then, they would coordinate with each other to educate everyone about their beliefs. Let them firm up their beliefs and not retreat on the battlefield. That way, when the real war came. Everyone would be united! They would believe that their teammates would not back down! They would also believe that they would not back down! Only such an army could be invincible! Of course, this might involve the education of their beliefs, the fierce propaganda of the werewolves, the rification of their thoughts, and so on. These were all very detailed things. Meng En held a pen, thinking while writing and drawing on the paper. He was not a professional soldier, nor had hee into contact with simr military construction. What Meng En could rely on was only some knowledge and experience from his previous life. The schedule was actually a rtively easy problem to solve. These soldiers¡¯physical fitness and strength were very strong. The usual training tasks were not hard, causing them to develop the habit ofziness. The first step was to get rid of these bad habits! A soldier who was unwilling to even get up early was definitely not a good soldier! Meng Enpletely synchronized their schedule with his own. He gets up at 6:30 in the morning and sleeps at 9:30 in the evening! At noon, there was a two-hour lunch break. All the captain-level andmander-level knights got up and went to bed ten minutes earlier and ten minutester respectively! After making the schedule. Meng En called Philip and Toan in to discuss the details of the training. ¡°Philip, how do they usually arrange the training?¡± Philip stammered for a while and said with a bitter smile. ¡°Red robe Meng En, usually... when we go out to deal with Dark Creatures, it¡¯s considered training.¡± ¡°Other training is not avable in the pdins.¡± ¡°What?¡± Monn was really shocked this time! As a pdin, they actually didn¡¯t even have regr training? No wonder they came so slowly when he gathered everyone! Presumably, it was very likely because they have never encountered such a situation before. After a few seconds of silence, Meng En sighed and said. ¡°Next, let everyone follow this schedule.¡± ¡°Do you have any suggestions on the daily training content?¡± Philip Thought for a moment and replied. ¡°These knights are actually very strong. Ordinary training might not have much effect or pressure on them.¡± ¡°I suggest that we directly let everyone train in the form of a battle!¡± ¡°This way, not only can we increase theirbat ability, but we can also give them some pressure!¡± Monn nodded. This was a good idea. Time was tight. There was a conflict between normal training and battle formation training. Since the normal training content was useless to these knights. It was not a bad idea to start battle formation training directly! After thinking for a while, Meng En said. ¡°Then let everyone practice the battle drill with added weights!¡± ¡°Go and arrange for the members of the Holy Choir toe over so they could heal injured pdins immediately¡± ¡°HMM... Let¡¯s start with the smallest battle formation. In a while, call all the knights above the squad leader to the drill ground.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach them a fewmonly used battle formations first.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Go.¡± After Philip left, Meng En¡¯s train of thought was much smoother. He took a pen and paper and wrote the words ¡°Three talents formation¡± at the top of the paper. Three talents formation was one of the small and flexible famous formations! Usually, the three talents formation was formed by about a hundred people. It was suitable for the current Holy Knight Regiment! However, because of the individual strength of the Holy Knight Regiment, there were not many knights who actually had mounts! Therefore, certain changes needed to be made to the pdins in the three talents formation! It took Meng En nearly half an hour to write and draw. Then, the three talents formation was redesigned ording to the characteristics of the pdins in the regiment! At this moment, the three talents formation. From the front to the back, there were 20 light armored Knights, 40 heavy armored charge knights, 20 knights responsible for long-range casting of spells, and 20 reserve knights lined up on both sides. At the beginning of the battle. The Light Armored Knights were in charge of harassing and luring. Under the cover of the light armored Knights, the heavy armored knights would have enough time toplete the charge! After the short-range contact, the knights in charge of long-range spell casting would heal or cover the heavy armored knights with firepower. Finally, the reserve knights lined up on both sides would fill in any gaps that appear. Among them, the heavy armored knights were the ones who were under the greatest pressure. However, Meng En had also designed sufficient support for them. The support came from the 20 light armored knights at the front, and their mobility was the strongest. After the first harassment and Detour, these light armored knights had to immediately return to the rear of the heavy armored knights to provide support! At the same time, if the battle formation was broken through,. Thest reserve knights has to immediately take over! Although this three talents formation was simple, it had a variety of configurations such as guerri, support, charge, healing, reserve forces, and so on! It could be said that even though a sparrow is small, it has all the vital organs! Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Skipped Level Challenge

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the drill ground. Monn stood at the very front. There were almost a hundred knights with different strengths stood in perfect lines in front of him. Forty-nine of them were the captains of the new Knight of the Iron Blood. The remainingprised junior and senior captains of the existing pdins. Standing beside them were another hundred ordinary knights. Monn would be using these hundred ordinary knights to demonstrate the Three Level Formation to these troop leaders. ¡°Next, everyone must observe the formation carefully and ask if you have any doubts.¡± Monn said to these troops unenthusiastically. Echoes of agreement came from the troops. Monn nodded and wasted no time on nonsense. He then barked his orders towards the hundred nights to form the Three Level Formation he designed. Twenty knights in light armors formed the front line. The light armor they wore was made of mithril, not ideal for defense purpose but was lighter than steel and flexible for quick movement. All the Light-Armored Knights were armed with long-handled sabres upon Monn¡¯s request. This was because long-handled sabre had the edge when used for shing and hackingpared to the swords that were frequently used by the knights. The Light-Armored Knights would be used in frontal assault and nking the enemies. It was not a one-on-onebat with the enemy. Therefore, long-handled sabre would be the more suitable choice of weapon for the Light-Armored Knights. The Twenty Light Armored Knights were divided into two teams and arranged in an echelon formation, which was more beneficial for retreat and enemy nking arrangement. The knights closest to the enemy were the first toe into contact with them. Even if they were losing and need to retreat, their retreat would not cause direct impact the other battle formations. Four rows of knights in heavy armor stood behind the twenty Light Armored Knights. These Heavy-Armored Knights were d in full-body armor made of ck iron. Even their face was covered with helmets made of ck iron. This set of ck iron armor was made for extremely strong defense purpose. Flexibility was sacrificed for the defense ability of the ck iron heavy armor at the same time. Any enemy could be torn apart under the inertia from the charge of the Heavy-Armored Knights. However, it would take some time for these Heavy-Armored Knights to make their charge. Thus, the Light-Armored Knights would have to make their window of time count during the charge of Heavy Armored Knights. Twenty knights responsible for healing and long-range fire suppression stood behind these Heavy-Armored Knights. Some of these knights were deployed from the Holy Choir. The remaining of these knights were already pretty good with their magic cultivation in the Holy Choir group. They would have to provide support such as Spell of the Holy Light, Blessings and Breath of Winds once the Heavy-Armored knights charged. Besides that, they were also responsible for providing the long range fire suppression support and degrading the performance of enemy vanguards. With the support of these fire suppression, the Heavy-Armored Knights could charge into the enemy defense and broke their formations. As for the reserve troop of knights at the back, their mission was more flexible, as they were supposed to extend their support to every function if problems were to arise. For example, if the Light Armored Knights were scattered before the Heavy-Armored Knights made their charge, these reserve knights would need to take on Light-Armored Knight¡¯s task of retreat and nking the enemies. If the charge of Heavy Armored Knights faced obstacles, they would have to take on the task of charging into the enemy frontier through these Heavy-Armored Knights. Monn equipped them with five knights mounting a magical beast known as the Blood-Eyes Beast because of the agility required in these reserve knights. These beasts came from the deep of the Suva Mountain. There were less than five hundred Blood-Eyes Beast in the Orthodox Churches. So, only five could be allocated to each small troop. ¡°A formation like this is more flexible. All the strategic goals can be achieved in a shorter timeframe be it the frontal assault, retreat, charges, healing and fire suppression.¡± ¡°Next, everyone will need to train and familiarised yourselves with this formation.¡± Monn then exined the functions of the Three Level Formation to the leaders and let them ask many questions on the formations. He even exined the change of the formation to go ording to the change of circumstances in the time of war. Three hourster, he stopped because of the thirst from talking continuously. ¡°Your task this afternoon is to assign the knights under you into Light-Armoured Knights, Heavy-Armoured Knights, and so on.¡± ¡°Then, tell them their positions, their roles and responsibilities in the battlefield.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the army, since I¡¯ve nevermanded an army troop before.¡± ¡°So, I won¡¯t be able to tell you how to teach them and tell them what they need to do.¡± ¡°I only want the result.¡± ¡°We must get everyone familiarized with the strategy of this battle formation within two days.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t expect perfect co-operation from the soldiers.¡± ¡°But they must fulfill their responsibilities andplete their tasks.¡± ¡°If the Light-Armored Knights fear of doing frontal assault, and the Heavy-Armoured Knights don¡¯t dare to charge, and the reserve knights fear going to the front line should the problem with the front liners arise, then there¡¯s no point for further discussion.¡± ¡°Everyone here will be ughtered by the werewolves.¡± ¡°So, no matter how you do it, make them understand one point clearly. As long as they stick to their task and do it well, the rest of theirpanion will be able to aplish their task well too.¡± ¡°After the Light-Armored knights aplished their frontal assault, The Heavy-Armored Knights will be able to charge forward, there will be no less of healings and power suppression to follow suit.¡± ¡°When they think they are no match for the enemies, don¡¯t run. The reserve knight will definitely charge forward to their aid.¡± Monn¡¯s voice turned frosty, and his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Everyone shouted in unison. He nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, after a moment of thought, he continued, ¡°I know that everyone here might not believe in the strength of this formation. How about a battle to test it out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead these ordinary soldiers. There¡¯s Mithril Silver and ck Gold rank among you. You can use everything you have against me.¡± ¡°Are you confident of winning?¡± Monn asked calmly. The team leaders, both of bigger and the smaller troops, looked at each other. ¡°Cardinal Monn, they won¡¯t be able to win with you around, even if there¡¯s another hundred of them.¡± Philip said, as he knew that Monn¡¯s strength exceeded the rank of Amethyst. The rank of the Amethyst was the ranking equivalent of a saint. Thebination of the hundred knights¡¯ average strength could not even reach the Mithril ranking. But with Monn around, even if his and Toan¡¯s strengthbined, they would still get beaten up by Monn and his hundred ordinary knights. Although individual strength was of not much use in arge battlefield, the ranking of a saint represented invincibility in a small one like this. Monn looked at the team leaders from both the big troops and small troops and gave them a faint smile. Everyone had the same look in their eyes. They did not doubt the power of the Three Level Formation, but theirbined strength would definitely overpower the one hundred ordinary knights in front of them. No matter how powerful was the Three Level Formation, it was impossible for the ordinary knights to do a skipped level challenge against them. They were only worried about Monn¡¯s attack. They were no match against a person of a Cardinal¡¯s level. Monn smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t be joining the fight.¡± Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Chivalry, Never Retreat

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What?¡± ¡°Cardinal Monn, you¡¯re not joining the battle?¡± ¡°Then we can just fight without putting in effort?¡± ¡°Yea, Cardinal Monn. You¡¯re looking down on us.¡± ¡°Even if we have no cooperation between us, it¡¯s impossible for us to lose the battle against these ordinary soldiers whose average strength is only of gray-iron rank.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t even know how to lose against them.¡± There was a moment of silence. Monn smiled when he listened to the chatters and whispers of these troop leaders. He knew very well the function of battle formations in minor battle. If it was a one-on-onebat, then it would be just testing the strength of an individual. A battle formation would be a collectivebat strength of the entire troop. These troop captains would not only face thebat strength of 100 gray-iron knights but also the power of each level of the battle formation. At the very least, they could feel that it would not be as easy as one-on-onebat. ¡°Since everyone is so confident, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Monn shouted on top of his voice. ¡°Sure. Cardinal Monn. We ept your challenge.¡± ¡°Yes, we ept your challenge.¡± ¡°If we lose, you can take back my 50 pounds press money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that a battle formation can increase their battle strength that much.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s battle.¡± Monn lightly nodded and turned to face the 100 gray-iron knights behind him. ¡°Guys, did you hear that?¡± ¡°These peoples standing opposites you think they are very strong. They don¡¯t believe that they will lose a battle against you.¡± ¡°But I have my confidence in you.¡± ¡°I believe that with your full cooperation with each other, you will be a match against 100 Mithril ranked knight with less cooperation.¡± ¡°Please tell me, are you confident?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The 100 Gray-Iron Knights roared in unison, their eyes fiery. Even though the troop leaders looked at them with contempt, they were still very confident in their battle formation. They felt the reassurance only when they were in the battle formation, be it the Light-Armored Knights, the Heavy-Armored Knights, or the knights in charge of healing and long range power suppression. They felt extraordinarily confident when they were in the battle formation, because when they looked around, they could see theirpanions and trusted that theirpanions would be there for them. Each of them knew that as long as they do their parts well, theirpanions would be there to support them. Even if they could not hold on, the reserve knights would rush to their aid. They did not even need to be worried about defending themselves, as theirpanion would be there for them. The twenty knights responsible for long range fire suppression would be there to cast the defensive spells together to protect them. The effect from the collective spells would surpass the power of the ck Gold Knights if they cast the spells with all their mights. With such support in healing and protection, there¡¯s nothing they needed to be afraid of. They just needed to do their own task well. Even the troop leaders were shaken by their roar in unison. They were shock of the strength portrayed by a hundred mere Gray-Iron knights. Is the battle formation that powerful? Many of them exchanged nces, their eyes filled with solemnity and seriousness. Monn nodded. He then asked the Gray-Iron Knights. ¡°Light-Armored Knights, tell me, are you afraid of being the first to approach the enemy?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± A young Light-Armored Knight with a fiery face shouted, ¡°Because we have to buy time for the Heavy-Armored Knights to charge. Because we have the support from the Heavy-Armored Knights, Healers and Shields. We also have the reserve knights ready to support us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Monn nodded his head in satisfaction. He then shifted his eyes towards the Heavy-Armored Knights. ¡°Heavy-Armored Knights, tell me, are you afraid of charging forward?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± A knight d entirely in ck iron heavy armor shouted through his heavy helmet in a muffled voice. ¡°We have Light-Armored Knights clearing the way for us. We have healers, shields and support behind us.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°For the knights in charge of healing and power suppression, are you afraid?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°We have Heavy-Armored Knights in front of us. We will note face-to-face with the enemy unless they fail.¡± ¡°Then, will you heal and provide fire suppression support for them in time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty to do my best.¡± ¡°Finally, the reserve knight. Will you be ready to support your brothers when you¡¯re needed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Monn took a deep breath. A hint of rage surged in his eyes. He could hardly control his emotions under such surrounding filled with iron and blood. ¡°Please remember, no matter what happens, as long as you do your job well, yourpanions wille to support you.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Gray-Iron knights shouted in unison. Extreme determination could be seen in the eyes of these Gray-Iron knights. They might not think that they were invincible at this moment, but they knew they were not alone. Monn turned around and looked at the captains of both big and small troops. ¡°The distance between the two sides is five hundred meters. Philip will be the judge. Those seriously injured, and the runaways are considered a loss. Is there a problem?¡± The faces of the troop captains instantly reddened. ¡°Cardinal Monn, 500 meters is unfair to them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, these Heavy-Armored Knights need at least 200 meters to charge.¡± ¡°We can definitely break their formation before they charge with the speed we have.¡± Monn smiled and turned his head to look at the Light-Armored Knights. ¡°Are you confident in blocking them to buy time for the Heavy-Armored Knights behind you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Monn nodded and turned around. He stared at the troop leader quietly before he mouthed. ¡°This will be a test.¡± ¡°Everyone, take two hundred fifty steps back.¡± Everyone started moving. Monn slowly followed behind the hundred Gray-Iron Knights. Both sides of armies stood still after a few minutes. Philip stood solemnly on the parade stand. He gestured towards the armies in both directions. Once Monn waved his hand, Philip¡¯s voice could be heard across the drill ground. ¡°Begin!¡± A rumble was heard from the drill ground. Monn looked across in the opposite direction. A hundred knights of near Mithril level rushed forward with killing intention written on their face. All of them were d in light armors made from Mithril. No one moved on his side. Monn nodded with satisfaction in his heart. Order was carried out without fail. That was the minimum requirement from an invincible army. ¡°Warriors, Charge!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Monn gave the order. The hundred Gray-Iron Knights raised their weapons almost simultaneously. They roared and shouted. They charged forward at the same speed with thirst for blood, as if they were not facing enemies that were much stronger than they were. They were instead facing wild beast that could be ughtered at will. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Charge! Crush them!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Both sides were just 500 meters apart. The moment Philip waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Begin!¡± He charged fiercely towards the other side! The Three Talents Formation, where Monn was, had everyone lined up neatly. They had a feeling of being one when they charged as a whole! And the captain and team captain from the opponent¡¯s side. Although the enemy¡¯s average strength was stronger, their troop¡¯s aura was also strong when they charged forward. But they didn¡¯t show any strength of unity! They were more like arge group of people gathered and charged forward together. They didn¡¯t have any cooperation, nor did they have any division. They all had the thought of ¡°relying on themselves to defeat these Grey Iron Rank rookies in front¡± deep in their hearts! That was amon problem of almost all the armies in this era! Even in the elite troops like the Iron Thorn Army and the Iron Throne Army of the Kingdom of Kate! There wasn¡¯t much cooperation between the soldiers! It was themander who gave the order, and everyone charged over together most of the time! If the enemy was scattered by the frontline, then they would be considered to have won, because the other troops would fall into defeat! And if his side was scattered by the first wave... Then everyone would just run for their lives! That was mostly the case in the era of cold weapons! Monn knew this, so that was the reason he chose the simpler method of battle formation, to make the soldiers be one! In fact. To make the soldiers not retreat and not fear death and could quickly gather and charge again, even if they were defeated on the first wave was not something that could be done by a mere battle formation! That required strong psychological quality, firm faith, and almost every soldier had to have subjective initiative! Training these qualities... Monn knew that he could not do it! Training an army was not as simple as talking. From logistics, to work and rest, to training methods, to propaganda, to psychological construction... Almost every link, all needed many professionals! Even Monn was just a smatterer. How could he find those professionals? Looking at the opponent, the captains and team captains were charging like a group of scattered armies. Monn smiled. Although he could not build such an invincible army, the opponent couldn¡¯t win even if they only disy half of the battle formation¡¯s power! It was unless they had an expert above Amethyst Rank among them who could suppress them with absolute force and instantly break their defense. If not, those knights would only have one chance to cast spells! The rest would be purely closebat! A captain said that 500 meters were unfair to these 100 Grey Iron Rank knights just now. Monn disagreed with that! The 500 meters was a delicate distance! Although the Heavy-Armored Knights could charge if the distance were too long, they would not have much momentum when it came to closebat. Moreover, they would be suppressed by the endless firepower of the enemy! The Heavy-Armored Knights could not charge if the distance were too short. Only 500 meters was the most suitable distance! Thoughts ran through his mind. Monn¡¯s gaze became solemn. The distance between the two sides had shortened to 300 meters! The Light-Armored Knight had already started charging! They needed to stall for time for the Heavy-Armored Knights until the Heavy-Armored Knights could charge at full speed! Then with the help of inertia, even Mithril Rank knights would not be able to block these Heavy-Armored Knights head-on! Healing and all sorts of support spells had already begun to cast behind them! The Heavy-Armored Knights¡¯ charge gradually had an unrivaled momentum! 200 meters! 100 meters! Monn roared in a deep voice when the distance between the two sides was only 100 meters! ¡°Charge! Crush them!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± The 100 Gray Iron Rank knights seemed to have condensed into a single entity at that moment! They fearlessly charged forward! 50 meters! 10 meters! The Light-Armored Knight met the opponent head-on! A Gray Iron Rank knight was knocked over by a Mithril Rank captain with a single spear! However, he fearlessly brandished his long saber before he ¡®left¡¯ the battlefield! The long saber shed onto the Mithril Rank captain¡¯s spear! The strike caused the team captain to be slightly stunned. He looked at the Gray Iron Rank knight who was already lying on the side as if he was ¡®dead¡¯! However, there was no fear in that knight¡¯s eyes! He only looked at hispanion quietly. There was determination, courage, and fearlessness on his face! The Mithril Rank Captain was shocked. He seemed to understand why Cardinal Monn felt that these 100Gray Iron Rank knights could defeat them. That was because they all trusted theirpanions! Therefore, each of them dared to charge forward and swung their strongest saber at the enemy! Another Gray Iron knight jumped up with a murderous look on his face in a split second. The long saber in his hand shed towards the heads of four or five Mithril Rank knights in front of him! ¡°Kill!¡± At this moment, the four or five Mithril Rank knights withdrew their weapons at the same time! It was not because they wanted to hold back. Instead, they were shocked by the murderous look in the eyes of that Gray Iron Rank knight! Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Crushing Defeat

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the battlefield, when charging forward. The most important thing was whether the first batch of people could block the enemy¡¯s charge! If they could block it, then theirpanions behind them would be able to charge forward endlessly! Then, they would defeat the enemy in one go! If they could not block it, then not only would they be counter-charged by the enemy. Even the first batch of soldiers would be obstacles for theirpanions behind them! The other knights behind them immediately felt a subtle change in the situation when these four to five Mithril Rank Rank knights paused at the same time! Such influence was like a wave that passed downyer byyer. The result was reflected in the overall charge. It was the final batch of captains and team captains who charged forward. They did not know what had happened at all and had already stopped charging forward! Twelve out of twenty Light-Armored Knights at the forefront had been eliminated in an instant! Other than the first one who had been swept horizontally by the long spear and did not suffer too heavy of an injury! The other eleven people were all either struck by sabers or swords! They were seriously injured and on the verge of death! Philip had already arranged for someone to save these people. The injuries would not be a big deal under the powerful healing spells of the Orthodox Church, as long as their heads did not fall off! The elimination of these twelve Light-Armored Knights caused the weakening of the momentum of the captains and the team captains. It was the fear of the first batch of knights. At the same time, it gave them precious time! The Heavy-Armored Knights hadpletely condensed the momentum of their charge! They were like an unrivaled mountain peak! They charged forward with such determination and unity! Before a ck Gold Rank knight could even react, he was knocked into the air by these Heavy-Armored Knights! He spat out a mouthful of blood! The ck Gold Rank knight¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief! Even a ck Gold Rank knight was like that. Those Mithril Rank and Grey Iron Rank knights were even more vulnerable! They did not even disy any decent counterattack before they were forced to back away by the saber and spear that came out of nowhere when they collided with these Heavy-Armored Knights who were charging at them! A mere 40 Heavy-Armored Knights were like an army of thousands of horses to them! They were one! And there were no ws! The captains and the team captains were defeated. After more than two minutes, to be precise, they did not evenst a minute if it were to be counted from when the first Light-Armored Knight was stabbed by the spear. Monn watched quietly throughout the entire process. He did not use any holy energy other thanmanding! Those knights on the opposite side did not even release their long-range attacks when the charge started. Monn had already guessed that they would lose quickly! There was a total of forty Heavy-Armored Knights charging at the same time. They would not be able to block them at all, even if they were ck Gold Rank knights! Only twelve Light-Armored Knights were eliminated from the Three Talents Formation. Everyone was eliminated from the opponent¡¯s side! The few Mithril Rank knights did not believe it and insisted on fighting these Heavy-Armored Knights head-on. In the end, they were heavily injured... Half an hourter. Everyone gathered in front of the parade tform. Monn stood on the stand and watched them quietly. All the 100 Grey Iron Rank knights of the Three Talents Formation wore a proud, excited, and joyful look of victory! On the other hand, the captains and team captains beside them were the exact opposite. Their faces filled with disbelief, frustration, and disappointment! They didn¡¯t even know how they failed... The people in front of them paused for a few seconds for some reason. Everyone paused for a few seconds for some reason! Then, the momentum disappeared. Then, the Heavy-Armored Knights charged forward! Each of them seemed to have used their full strength to stop and attack those Heavy-Armored Knights! But with the support of the healing and support spells of the twenty Holy Choir Knights behind them. Those Heavy-Armored Knights were like a mountain! They could not be broken or blocked at all! In the end, they lost... They lost miserably! Many Mithril Rank knights had nk expressions on their faces. One of the ck Gold Rank Knights had a saber wound on his arm that was still bleeding, but he did not realize it. His eyes filled with confusion and disappointment! Monn saw everyone¡¯s expressions. He pped his hands, making everyone look over. ¡°All of you did well.¡± The first thing he looked at was the Grey Iron Rank knights. He smiled as he spoke, lightly praising them. However, it was as if these Grey Iron Rank knights had been injected with stimnts! They shouted crazily and waved their weapons! Finally, everyone roared in unison! ¡°The god has sent his decree. Orthodox Church will protect the country!¡± That was the creed of the Holy Knights, and it was also the sentence that the warriors were most familiar with. Now, they used this sentence to vent the excitement in their hearts! Monn nodded. Then, he looked at the dispirited captains and team captains who were disappointed. ¡°Do you know what your mistake was and what you lost?¡± Monn¡¯s voice was calm, and there wasn¡¯t even any reproach in his tone. But almost all of the knights¡¯ faces blushed at that moment! Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Times Have Changed

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Their average strength was above Mithril Rank! However, they lost, facing those knights who were all Grey Iron Rank! And they lost miserably! Even if only Monn mentioned the matter lightly. It was no different from a resounding p to them! No one spoke. Everyone lowered their heads. Monn smiled lightly. It was good that they knew what shame was. As the saying goes, only when one knows shame will one be brave! They had failed there. So, they would remember that failure clearly! Then, they might have a better chance of survival on the battlefield! Monn¡¯s gaze swept past them, and he spoke faintly. ¡°You have made many mistakes, but in my opinion, they are all understandable.¡± All the knights raised their heads in surprise and looked at the indifferent man on the stage. For knights, mistakes were mistakes. There was nothing to forgive. No one would forgive a knight who had done something wrong. Then, they heard Monn continue. ¡°Your mistakes are not only your mistakes but the mistakes of this era!¡± ¡°Therefore, you only need to remember this failure. You don¡¯t need to be ashamed!¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t need to be dispirited!¡± Monn¡¯s voice seemed to be full of strength, causing the eyes of all the knights who were dispirited due to the failure to burn with mes. ¡°Some of you are the elites of the Holy Knights, and some of you are the brave ones who took the initiative to stand out and follow me to charge at the forefront.¡± ¡°Each of you is the best soldiers and knights from this point of view.¡± ¡°I admire all of you very much!¡± As soon as Monn finished speaking, a young voice suddenly sounded! It was the young knight who had stepped forward first and wanted to charge with Monn. His name was Troy. ¡°Cardinal Monn, I am willing to admit my defeat! You don¡¯t have tofort us like this!¡± ¡°Comforting a loser is tantamount to humiliation to a knight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Cardinal Monn, please punish us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re too proud that we failed this time!¡± Many knights followed suit and shouted after Troy said that. Their eyes had gradually lost their sense of loss. Instead, there were determination, unyielding, and pride that truly belonged to a knight in them! Monn nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because you are too proud that you have failed this time.¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t punish you.¡± ¡°Your punishment needs to be given to yourself!¡± ¡°What you need to do is to lead the other knights under you better!¡± ¡°It¡¯s to lead an invincible army for the Orthodox Church!¡± Monn¡¯s voice was calm. The look in his eyes was indifferent. ¡°This is your punishment!¡± Almost all the knights straightened their bodies at once! They understood what Monn meant. They also understood the task that they needed toplete. Monn nodded in satisfaction. He looked at Philip behind him and said softly. ¡°Philip, tell them what they did wrong.¡± Philip looked at Monn with an adoring gaze. Then, he gave a standard knight¡¯s salute and replied loudly. ¡°Yes!¡± Following that, Philip walked to the front and took out a notebook. It recorded what Monn had asked him to observe about the right and wrong of both parties in this drill! ¡°First, tell me about the mistake of the Three Talents Formation!¡± ¡°First, the knight in charge of long-range firepower suppression did not provide any firepower suppression before the two parties collided!¡± ¡°Reporting,mander!¡± Before Philip could finish his sentence, a Grey Iron Rank Knight below the stage hurriedly opened his mouth! Philip was stunned for a second before nodding. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Commander, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to provide suppression. It¡¯s that they were defeated the moment we encountered them!¡± Many Mithril Rank knights¡¯ faces instantly blushed the moment he said that! The words were not harmful, but it was insulting! The reason why the other side didn¡¯t provide any firepower suppression was that they lost too quickly? Many Mithril Rank knights revealed embarrassed expressions at that moment! Although Grace didn¡¯t punish them, the Grey Iron Rank knight¡¯s words made them suffer more than any other punishment! Monn couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard that. That knight... had the talent to be aedian! Philip did notugh. He just nodded and said seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right. They will be defeated very quickly.¡± ¡°But, do you understand what your mission is?¡± ¡°You have to suppress your firepower a few seconds before the two sidese into contact!¡± ¡°Instead of letting the Heavy-Armored Knights fight head-on with the enemy without the support of firepower and cover!¡± Philip¡¯s eyes were cold! He spoke in a stern voice as he continued speaking! ¡°Tell me, if the Heavy-Armored Knights were unable to charge over because of yourck of firepower suppression!¡± ¡°Whose responsibility will this be?¡± ¡°Will you still be able to survive after the Heavy-Armored Knights fall?¡± ¡°Will you still have a chance to save the lost battle situation?¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± The Gray Iron Knight who stood out to speak was stunned, facing the stern-looking Philip. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Clear Rewards And Punishments

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Philip did not continue to me him. He waved his hand and allowed him to return to the battle formation. ¡°Second, after the 12 Light Armored Knights were defeated, the Reserve Knights did not make up for it in time!¡± As he spoke, Philip raised his head and took the initiative to exin in a cold voice. ¡°This time, the enemy on the opposite side underestimated the enemy, so they did not clear out all the Light Armored Knights at the first moment, which allowed them to stall for enough time.¡± ¡°What if they are werewolves? Would werewolves underestimate the enemy? would werewolves give the Light Armored Knights a chance to stall for time?¡± After saying that, a trace of guilt appeared on the faces of the Reserve Knights below the stage. They really didn¡¯t give enough support. Or rather, no one realized that they had to take the initiative to judge the situation and go up right when the Light Armored Knights were reduced in numbers. By the time they remembered to go for support, the other side had basically lost. Philip looked at them and raised the notebook in his hand again. ¡°Third, why did the Heavy Armored Knights stop their final charge? Didn¡¯t you see that there are still more than ten enemies on the other side?¡± A Heavy Armored Knight took off his helmet and replied loudly. ¡°At that time, the victory was already confirmed. The other side... is also one of us, so we didn¡¯t continue to charge!¡± Philip snorted coldly and cursed angrily. ¡°Stupid!¡± ¡°You are warriors!¡± ¡°For the frontline warriors, there are only enemies. No one is on our side!¡± ¡°If you keep holding this mentality, you will eventually cause the deaths of everyone!¡± ¡°Only the dead are safe!¡± ¡°Only the dead are our people!¡± ¡°Only when the enemies are all dead, then the victory is confirmed!¡± ¡°Do you understand? !¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Below the stage, all the Heavy Armored Knights shouted! Philip nodded. Then, a smile appeared on his serious face. ¡°Next, it¡¯s a praise for the three talents formation!¡± ¡°All the Light Armored Knights did very well! You¡¯re very brave!¡± ¡°I even saw the first Light Armored Knight who was defeated hand out his de before he left the stage!¡± ¡°You guys performed the best in this drill!¡± Meng En smiled and took the lead to p. For a moment, there was a round of apuse! Most of the Light Armored Knights who were praised had wounds that had not healed! Their faces were pale. But at this moment, everyone had the proudest smile on their faces! Everyone straightened their backs! Meng En also praised them, ¡°Light Armored Knights, you deserve this praise. Each of you will receive a reward of 100 pounds!¡± After a pause, Meng En continued to speak, ¡°You can choose to take it for yourself, which is what you deserve. You can also choose to share it equally with yourpanions!¡± The Light Armored Knights looked at each other. In the end, they shouted in unison! ¡°We are willing to share it with ourpanions!¡± The first young knight who was defeated stood up with a red face. ¡°Red Robe Meng En, if it were just us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to win this drill!¡± ¡°I believe that victory belongs to everyone!¡± ¡°We choose to split the rewards equally!¡± Meng En slightly nodded and did not say anything else. In the battle formation, many people¡¯s eyes were moist. They weren¡¯t moved by the rewards, but truly felt theirpanions! They felt that these people around them were their own people! ¡°The divine decree ising, Zhengyi protects the country!¡± ¡°The divine decree ising, Zhengyi protects the country!¡± Everyone shouted! After a moment, Philip stopped smiling, looked at the team leaders and small team leaders who were quietly waiting. ¡°Next, here are the mistakes from themander-level!¡± ¡°First, when the charge started, no one released even one long-range attack spell!¡± ¡°You guys wasted your greatest advantage!¡± After a pause, seeing that no one came out to refute him, Philip took the initiative to exin, ¡°You guys are stronger, and your spells can be released farther!¡± ¡°If you guys released long-range spells at the beginning, then whether it¡¯s to block the charge of the Heavy Armored Knights or to disrupt the harassment formation of the Light Armored Knights, it would all have huge impacts!¡± ¡°However, none of you do that. Everyone is like a stupid pig, charging forward without any organization or discipline!¡± With a cold snort, Philip continued, ¡°Second, there is nomand, no division of Labor!¡± ¡°From the beginning of the charge to the defeat, none of you stepped forward to take the responsibility ofmand and division ofbor!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same even for ck-Gold Knights!¡± ¡°Are you all mute? Don¡¯t you know the importance ofmanding and division of Labor in the war?¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± Just because Meng En did not scold these people, it did not mean that Philip could not scold them. He was the vice-leader of the Pdin Group to begin with, and he usually scolded these people. But this time, everyone¡¯s faces turned red from his scolding! Everyone knew their mistakes deeply in the heart. ¡°Thirdly, there was no cooperation!¡± ¡°With five ck-Gold Knights charged at the same time, even if it was a head-on confrontation, you were not afraid of 40 Heavy Armored Knights!¡± ¡°But what I saw was that everyone was doing their own things!¡± ¡°Everyone was releasing their attacks and strength, but there was no cooperation at all!¡± ¡°Each of you is equivalent to facing 40 heavy armored knights alone!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t fail, who will?¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Survival And Death

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°In the end, you don¡¯t even know where you lost.¡± ¡°Do you still think that you lost because of pride? Do you still think that you lost because of carelessness and underestimation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. These are indeed the reasons for your failure, but they are not the main reasons!¡± ¡°The main reason for your failure is that the other side is an entirety, while you are only one hundred individuals!¡± ¡°No matter how strong you are, as long as you can¡¯t fight 100 people on your own, you will lose no matter how many times you try!¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone shouted! ¡°Of course!¡± Philip closed the book, and his expression softened as he said, ¡°You also have something to be praised.¡± ¡°That is, you chose to admit your failure.¡± ¡°Instead of running away from it.¡± ¡°On this point, all of you have done well.¡± ¡°Failure is not scary. No one is invincible.¡± ¡°Failure will allow all of you to find your weaknesses and your mistakes.¡± ¡°But all of you must remember that you are not allowed to make a second mistake.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone shouted in unison. This time, they really recovered from the disappointment. Philip was right. Failure wasn¡¯t scary. What was scary was that they didn¡¯t know where they had made a mistake, and that they didn¡¯t admit their failure. What was scary was that they would make the same mistake again! Everyone¡¯s eyes were red as they looked at Philip on the stage. In their hearts, they were warning themselves not to make the same mistakes again! Philip nodded in satisfaction. Then, he turned around and gave a knight¡¯s salute to Mon En. Mon En returned to the front and looked at all the knights below the stage. ¡°I have never led an army before. I will not lead an army in the future because I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°But you must know how! Because you are soldiers! Warriors! The most powerful force to protect this kingdom and the defenseless people!¡± ¡°The Three Talents Formation is only the simplest battle formation, but you¡¯ve seen its power.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes, and so have they.¡± ¡°If both sides have 100 Grey Iron Knights and none of them make mistakes!¡± ¡°Then, the side with the battle formation is invincible!¡± ¡°Therefore, I want you to actively ask, understand, record, and think!¡± ¡°Then, teach this simplest battle formation to your knights!¡± ¡°Do you understand? !¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the Knights stood up and shouted again! Meng En nodded and said, ¡°You can dismiss now. Philip, you are responsible for answering their questions.¡± ¡°Yes! Red Robe Meng En!¡± Philip saluted and replied loudly. ... After lunch, Meng En took a lunch break as usual. At two in the afternoon, Meng En arrived at the drill ground. He discovered that all the Knights had already lined up orderly in front of the parade stage. Meng En nodded in satisfaction. No matter what, at least in terms of spirit and energy, these knights who were filled with fear were not inferior to the modern army of theter generations! After all, they were stronger. The strength in their bodies could make them stand out in a better military posture and make them look more energetic. However, the actualbat strength of the army still needed to be trained slowly. The original captains of more than fifty Pdins groups and forty-nine Iron Nlood Knights. At this moment, they were all leading their soldiers and lined up orderly in various ces. Meng En walked onto the parade tform. ¡°Everyone, the Werewolves are likely to attack the capital soon.¡± ¡°You are the knights, warriors, and soldiers of the Zhengyi Religion.¡± ¡°Therefore, you have no right to run away, or even to face it passively ¡°In the next two days, I will teach you a battle formation together with the captains in front of your team ¡°And your mission is to fulfill your responsibilities.¡± ¡°Do your job well, and we will be stronger.¡± ¡°We will lose fewer people! The Werewolves will not be able to repel us and attack the civilians in the capital!¡± Meng En¡¯s voice was not passionate. He just calmly told the truth. He continued, ¡°In the next period of time, I don¡¯t want to hear the words suffer, tired, unable to learn, and too difficult.¡± ¡°If you feel that the training is too hard, and the battle formation is too difficult, thene to the parade stage.¡± Meng En pulled out the long sword on Philip¡¯s waist and said calmly, ¡°When your heads are chopped off, believe me, you won¡¯t feel any pain, and you won¡¯t feel any difficult!¡± Nobody dared to make a sound under the stage! In the morning, Meng En chopped off 40-50 heads without any change in expressions! These knights could not go so far that they forgot about this matter in the afternoon... ¡°On the battlefield, it¡¯s not about warmth and etiquette. On the battlefield, there are only two things, namely, survival and death!¡± ¡°Do you understand? !¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Almost 30,000 knights shouted in unison! Among them, the 5,000 Late Knights of the new Iron Blood Knights were the loudest. They were really scared out of their wits by Meng En! Meng En nodded and said. ¡°Then, let¡¯s start the training!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ... Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Red Robe Meng En Never Work Overtime

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Training was boring. Butpared to the army in previous life, it was rtively simple. Because these knights were basically not ordinary soldiers! Among them, the weakest had the strength at Grey Iron level! Therefore, training for mobility, battle formation flexibility, and others did not require too much time! The hardest thing to make them understand was the words mand and order¡¯! And these words were not something that could be cultivated in a day or two! Anyone could wake up early and go to bed early. But very few people could persevere the ¡®early wake up and early bed time¡¯ for a year! Anyone could stand at attention for ten minutes! But very few people could stand at attention for ten minutes every day! But at the moment, Meng En did not need them to do that. He only needed these knights to know that they wouldn¡¯t necessarily die in battle, but they would definitely die if they retreated. In fact, that was the purpose of the Supervisor Team! At that time, Meng En would arrange Supervisor Team behind each battle formation! The training continued. Meng En brought Philip with him and went back and forth on the drill ground. He helped some captains who didn¡¯t know much about battle formations to adjust their formations. Some of the original Pdin captains brought more than 100 knights with them. Meng En also helped them adjust their formation. In the afternoon, they even found a person who had the inertial thinking, wanted to cry out for rest. But he was killed by Meng En in one sword! All the knights on the drill ground finally understood. In order to fight against Werewolves, Meng En really didn¡¯t care about human lives! If he could kill half of them and let the other half defeat the Werewolves, Meng En would definitely continue to kill without changing his expressions! Everyone¡¯s ¡®enthusiasm¡¯ for training was simply mobilized! By the time Meng En got off work, the hundreds of battle formations on the drill ground were already well-rehearsed. But the actualbat strength was probably not much. Meng En slightly signed. This was the best he could do. The rest of the time was just to let them get to know and trust theirpanions as much as possible. They could only hope that on the battlefield, they would really be fearless and brave enough to kill the enemy. At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Meng En punched out of work on time. Just as he was about to walk out, Philip called out to him in surprise. ¡°Red Robe Meng En... What are you doing?¡± Meng En was even more surprised. ¡°I¡¯m off work. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re off work... What should we do with these people?¡± Philip was dumbfounded! It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t manage so many people. Before Meng En came, he had always been in charge of this ce. But... After spending the day together, Philip realized that he had a feeling that he did not know how to manage these people after Meng En left! Meng En looked at Philip in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you the schedule? After dinner tonight, let them continue training.¡± ¡°These two days are just to familiarize with the battle formation. Do you need me for this?¡± Philip stammered, not knowing what to say. In fact, he did not know why he had such a strange feeling! In the past, Meng En gave him a feeling that he was just that of a friendly and kind cardinal. But today! Meng En¡¯s ability, mind, and even his decisiveness in killing! All of them had left a deep impression on Philip! In front of Meng En, he even felt like he was facing the powerful captain Lucius! After a long while, he put on a wry smile and said, ¡°Cardinal Meng En, you are our backbone!¡± ¡°Actually, I have only grasped the basics of the training for these knights. In the overall situation, I still need you to control it!¡± ¡°If you leave, I... I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it well!¡± Meng En frowned. He had indeed promised Pope Andrew that he could work overtime when the Werewolves attacked. But not at this time! The Werewolves haven¡¯te yet! Do you need me just for training? Meng En slightly shook his head and said, ¡°You can definitely do it. You have to believe in yourself! Most importantly, if the Werewolves don¡¯t attack, I won¡¯t work overtime!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, report to me at nine tomorrow. These knights, they have to get up at six thirty on time and, the ones who stay in bed,?you should collect their names, and I¡¯ll kill them myself!¡± Philip scratched his head and finally could only nod reluctantly, ¡°Yes! Cardinal Meng En!¡± Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Elma was stunned after winning two games

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After saying goodbye to Philip, Monn immediately went home! Things had been quite chaotic these few days, and he didn¡¯t even buy much food. For Meng En who was used to working from nine to five, and had every period of time well allocated, it was absolutely unforgivable that he didn¡¯t buy food and cook. Meng En could even imagine that thedy boss of the vegetable store and the aunties at the market would miss the way he bargained. Thinking about it again... Little Elma was about to finish school. It would be awkward if there were no dishes to eat at home! Even if he was hungry, he could not let little Elma starve and mumbled, ¡°Daddy, you forgot to buy food. Elma won¡¯t cook for you anymore!¡± Thinking of this, Meng En kept speeding up that he even used some saint power. It was not even enough time for a cup of afternoon tea, the city was right in front of him. Coming to Saint Selvan City, Meng En quickly rushed to Aunt Mamie¡¯s vegetable shop! Although it was not the time for a discount, there were no vegetables at home, so Meng En did not care about this little money. ¡°Oh! Mr. Meng En, it seems that you haven¡¯t been here for a few days!¡± Outside the vegetable shop, before Meng en entered, a warm voice of a woman came from inside! As expected, Meng En thought so in his heart. Then, he nodded with a smile and walked into the store, ¡°Mrs. Sandy, you¡¯re the one selling vegetables today! Where¡¯s Aunt Mamie?¡± The tall woman in front of him, whose figure could be described as ¡°robust¡±, was Aunt Mamie¡¯s daughter-inw. In the past, when Meng En came to buy vegetables, he had met her a few times! Ever since this Madam Sandy had seen Meng En once. She always wanted to introduce her younger sister to Meng En. Every time, the corner of Meng En¡¯s mouth twitched as he refused! Not to mention that he was not ready to get married yet. Even if he was, looking at Madam Sandy¡¯s figure, Meng En would not dare to marry her younger sister! It was not that Meng En had any resistance towards a woman with a robust figure. He simply prefered beautiful women. ¡°Mom is resting today. She might be shopping at the market with the auntie next door...¡± Madam Sandy replied enthusiastically and then winked at Meng En. ¡°Hey, Mr. Meng En, seriously, do you want to meet my younger sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a beauty! That¡¯s what my family says!¡± Meng En¡¯s temples throbbed, and he quickly waved his hand to reject the offer! It didn¡¯t matter if she was good-looking or not, the main thing was that he really couldn¡¯t control her figure! ¡°Mr. Meng En, you¡¯re just too shy!¡± I¡¯m not shy! I¡¯m scared! Meng En¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. Then he joked, ¡°If she¡¯s a beautiful woman like the Princess of a kingdom, I¡¯ll consider it...¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sandy pursed her lips and snickered. Soon, Meng En picked a few vegetables. Cabbage, broli... Anyway, the final destiny of these vegetables was to be washed and directly cooked. So Meng En didn¡¯t care much about the type! As long as it was vegetables, they could basically be vitamin supplements. ¡°These will do.¡± Madam Sandy took the vegetables Meng En picked and weighed them on a scale that looked antique. She smiled and saidm ¡°Two shillings and six pence!¡± Meng En nodded and handed her a five shillings coin. After Madam Sandy gave him back the two shillings and fourteen pence coin. Meng En nodded politely and walked out of the vegetable shop. Behind him, Meng En could still vaguely hear Madam Sandy¡¯s muttering, ¡°Mr. Meng En is good in every way, but he¡¯s too shy...¡± The corner of his mouth twitched as he walked towards old John¡¯s beef shop. Meat was a must-have food in Meng En¡¯s house. Firstly, Meng En had to consume a lot of it himself, and secondly, when Elma was growing, she needed more nutrition. ¡°Beef, steak...¡± Meng En picked and chose, and soon picked out a good amount of meat. ... Ten minutester, Meng En returned home. In his hands, he was already carrying arge pile of ingredients! Because he did not buy them at discount time, the total price was slightly higher than usual, costing a total of 11 shillings! When he reached home, little Elma had not came back yet. Meng En hurriedly washed the ingredients and made the Old Three Dishes! Not long after. Little Elma¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Daddy Meng En, I¡¯m Back!¡± ¡°Alma¡¯s back? Come and eat!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be beef soup, boiled vegetables, and baked bread again, right?¡± ¡°Umm... bnced nutrition, bnced nutrition!¡± Meng En smiled awkwardly and ced the Old Three Dishes on the table. Of course, there was still some leftover fish on the table from the morning, so Meng En warmed it up a little. Although little Alma disliked it, she was still very happy when she ate. ¡°Dad! Something interesting happened in school today. Lena wasst in the running test in physical education ss today.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she the best in your ss?¡± ¡°She has the best academic performance, but her physique is a little weak.¡± ¡°What about Elma¡¯s physique?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Elma pointed at herself with her fingers and said proudly, ¡°I can beat dad to the ground!¡± ¡°...¡± Meng En praised her lovingly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, little Elma is the best...¡± After the father and daughter finished their meal, little Elma took the initiative to help Meng En clean up the kitchen and the dining room. Meng En smiled with relief and praised little Elma! After dinner, it was the usual ¡°Five-In-A-Row chess game¡± between the two of them! Today, Meng En was lucky enough to win two out of ten games! Little Elma was stunned! At nine thirty, Meng En was on his bed on time. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: The Pope Is Here

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When he woke up, the dawn was just breaking. Meng En looked out through the window, with the dense foliage, thick and green, it was very pleasant out there. The sun was slowly rising from the east, and the sky shows a whitish colour like fish belly. He looked at the pocket watch beside the pillow. The needle was pointing at six thirty! ¡°The morning is colorful, like an immortal legend.¡± Meng En stretched his body in satisfaction, then put on his clothes and got out of bed. He got out of bed and washed up, then took his old fishing rod and went to the bank of the Jia Ya River to fish! In order not to catch fish so quickly, Meng En did not use the ¡°delicate bait¡± today. As a saint, Meng En would never allow himself to be defeated by a group of fish. Although he did not use the power of a saint, he was still a saint who was revered by countless people. However... An hourter, he returned with nothing! Meng En¡¯s mouth violently twitched, He felt as if he had chosen the wrong hobby! Didn¡¯t they say that this season was the easiest to catch salmon? Why couldn¡¯t he catch any when he did not use the ¡°delicate bait¡±! ¡°Bah! I¡¯ll nevere fishing again!¡± Meng En carried the empty bucket back home and ced the fishing rod properly. Hmm... Thinking about it carefully, he had to take revenge. Next time, he had to go to the riverside and use the delicate bait to catch a few big fish. At seven thirty, Meng En returned home and made breakfast for little Elma with the Old Three Dishes. After sending her to school, he slowly walked to the church. When the needle on his pocket watch pointed to nine o¡¯clock, Meng En¡¯s figure just happened to step into the church¡¯s door. [ Ding! ] [ You have sessfully clocked in for work. The host¡¯s strength has slightly increased! ] Meng En slightly smiled. Then, he heard waves of orderly shouts. On the drill ground, Philip had already arranged hundreds of battle formations to run around the drill ground in an orderly fashion! Battle formations were meant to be used on the battlefield! On the battlefield, it was always dynamic! There would not be enemies standing there foolishly, waiting for the battle formations to be orderly formed before charging towards them! Therefore, the first thing that Philip needed to train was for the knights to maintain their formation in motion! ¡°Maintain the formation! Don¡¯t panic!¡± ¡°Light Armored Knights, don¡¯t rush too fast! Knights of the Holy Choir, cast support spells on the Heavy Armored Knights!¡± ¡°Reserve Knights, run back and forth between Light Armored Knights and Heavy Armored Knights!¡± ¡°Formation cannot be messed up!¡± Philip stood in the middle of the battlefield with his face full of sternness! The strength of these knights varied quite a lot. Although Meng En and he had already adjusted the number of people in most of the battle formations yesterday. There were still a few battle formations that could not be coordinated! Philip was a little vexed! He had no idea what criteria Meng En had used to assign tasks for the knights. Philip shouted as he supervised the knights, not allowing them to ck off. On the other hand, he was vexing over the issue of dividing the knights. Suddenly! A familiar voice came from behind, ¡°Philip!¡± Philip¡¯s expression immediately rxed, and his eyes revealed a look of joy, ¡°Cardinal Meng En, you¡¯re here!¡± Meng En nodded and looked at the knights who were running in formation around him. He asked, ¡°Is there anything you need to report to me?¡± Philip hurriedly nodded and took out his small notebook, ¡°I only dismissed them after training until nine thirtyst night!¡± ¡°There were two knights who woke upte in the morning, but they were injured yesterday!¡± ¡°There were a few battle formations that didn¡¯t seem to be well coordinated. I don¡¯t know how to adjust them!¡± ¡°Apart from that, his holiness the Pope just inspected them and he seemed very satisfied.¡± After Philip finished reporting, he closed his notebook, ¡°This is it, Cardinal Meng En!¡± Meng En nodded. The performance of these knights was better than he had imagined. At least, there weren¡¯t many who werezy or disobedient. Perhaps the massacre yesterday had thoroughly frightened them... ¡°Continue training. Choose the two who performed the best and let them conduct a battle formation collision drill in the afternoon!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ... The boring training was nothing more than a run, collision, and aplicated situation drill! During these few days of training, Meng En still insisted on working from nine to five. This matter was soon found out by Pope Andrew. But he didn¡¯t say anything. Thebat strength of the Pdins and the new Iron Blood Knights had been steadily increasing! In order to let them understand the word panion¡¯ more deeply. Meng En ordered the knights in the same battle formation to move in together the next day! Now, this move was beginning to take effect. The battle formation collision training began on the third day! Almost every day, many people were seriously injured during the training and were sent to the main cathedral¡¯s infirmary. Later, a few archbishops who were good at healing spells were directly transferred over by Meng En! The simple, boring and substantial trainingsted for five days. That afternoon, when Meng En was still on the drill ground supervising the collision training of various battle formations. An archbishop ran over, ¡°Cardinal Meng En, Pope Andrew wants you to go to the Holy Church.¡± ¡°His Holiness Pope has arrived!¡± Chapter 41 - Cardial Monn is Not Simple

Chapter 41: Cardial Monn is Not Simple

¡°Pope?¡± Monn took out his pocket watch and looked at the time. It was sharp at three, two hours before he had to clock out. Monn called Philip over and gave a brief exnation of his job. Then he flew to St. Servant. Monn frowned not long after he reached the sky above St. Servant. There was a long line of refugees dressed in coarse woven clothes at the city gate. Most of them were in tattered clothes, and their bodies were covered with wounds, emitting a strong smell of blood. Monn frowned even more upon hearing the wails below him. He saw that there were Orthodox Church clergy organizing the refugees after looking around, so hended. When the clergy saw Monn dressed in red, they quickly greeted with, ¡°Cardinal!¡± Monn said calmly, ¡°What happened to these refugees?¡± ¡°Cardinal, these refugees said that the demonic beasts in the Demonic Beasts Forest in the eastern suburbs attacked them. I have already sent the Holy Knights to investigate the specific reason.¡± Demonic beasts? Monn waved his hand and told him to continue with his work. He stopped thinking and continued to walk towards the Holy Church after pondering for a while. As for the matter of the demonic beasts, it would be better to let Pope Andrew deal with it. St. Servant Cathedral. A few cardinals led most of the clergies to train. The Holy Church, which was usually bustling, was now a little deserted. Two other elders, who wore the same white robe with golden edges like Pope Andrew, were in the cathedral. The elder with messy short gray hair and a beard was Pope Elton of the Orthodox Preston Church. The bald man beside him with a fierce face and muscr body that looked fat as if his flesh was about to burst out his robe was Pope Lawrence of St. Malo Church. They stood under the main seat with Pope Andrew with solemn expressions. They put their hands on their chests, bowed solemnly, and shouted solemnly, ¡°Your Highness!¡± The other cardinals followed closely and offered their greetings. The golden-haired elder¡¯s eyes on the main seat were half-opened, showing kindness and benevolence. The luxurious crown on his head and his bright golden robe emitted a dazzling luster, making him look holy. Beside him, a silver-haired middle-aged man in bright silver light armor stood tall. He was Lucius, the leader of the Holy Knights under the Pope. Lucius put on a cold face. His eyes were deep, like a ck hole that could devour someone. He exuded a terrifying aura, causing the cardinals to avoid his gaze. They did not dare to look into his eyes. The Pope held a cross scepter with a strong holy aura in his hand. He nced around and asked kindly, ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Pope Andrew was slightly stunned upon hearing that. He lowered his gaze and looked at everyone. He felt rather helpless. It was Cardinal Monn again. Andrew realized that most of the events recently had something to do with Monn. However, Monn was always on the reasonable side. Was it because he had treated Monn too well recently? However, he inspected the cardinals training the soldiers and found that Monn¡¯s knights were quite imposing, which he was happy to see. In addition to Monn¡¯s ability that revealed from time to time, which seemed to be at the Holy Rank, Andrew had to step forward and smooth things over. ¡°Your Highness, Cardinal Monn might have trained tootest night and got dyed a little. I think he will be here soon.¡± Andrew felt awkward after saying that. Would Monn even train toote? He would not believe it even if he was beaten to death, thinking of Monn¡¯s attitude of challenging others to get off work on time. After all, Monn was the most outstanding clergy in their church. The two cardinals behind Andrew looked at him in surprise. They couldn¡¯t believe what Pope Andrew had just said. However, the two cardinals silently looked at each other and suppressed their doubts when they thought of Monn¡¯s strength on the day Prince Burton visited. Perhaps he did train the knights tillte at night. ¡°Monn?¡± Hearing Monn¡¯s name quipped the Pope¡¯s interest. He had heard of things about this cardinal these days. He was curious about the formation Monn had created. Even Lucius was interested in the formation Monn had created. He felt that they might be of great use on the battlefield in the future if these formations were feasible. Andrew introduced Monn to the Pope when he sensed that mentioning Monn interested him, ¡°Monn has been a cardinal for a few years, recently¡­¡± The Pope sat on the main seat with great interest and listened to Andrew introducing Monn. The Pope did not care about such a small matter when he heard that Monn had a conflict with Prince Burton. Instead, the part where Monn almost killed a ck Gold Rank warrior with a kick caught his attention. The pope frowned slightly when he heard that Monn had beheaded some men during the recent training. He sighed helplessly when he heard the reason. On the other hand, Lucius nodded slightly. The Pope pondered after listening to Andrew introducing Monn, and said, ¡°It seems that Cardinal Monn might be in the Holy Rank.¡± Andrew agreed, ¡°He should be. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure which stage Cardinal Monn has reached.¡± Elton, on the other hand, did not care much about what they were talking about. He felt that the Pope was overthinking things. Footsteps came from outside the door when they were talking about Monn. Andrew turned around and saw that it was Monn who had walked in. Monn ced his hands on his chest and bowed to the pope on the main seat. Monn suddenly felt a fierce gaze on him, so he looked towards it. Why was the silver hair man looking at him so strangely? Monn looked at Lucius for a few seconds, then withdrew his gaze in boredom. He stood behind Andrew without saying a word. However, Lucius could not remain calm anymore. After all, he had reached the advanced level of Holy Rank for a long time. Even some intermediate-level Holy Rank could not take the aura that he usually umted, but Monn ignored his aura and was at ease. That shocked Lucius. Monn was an advanced-level Holy Rank! Although Lucius was shocked, he did not show it. He knew that the pope still had something to say next. He would talk about Monn¡¯s abilityter. Naturally, Lucius¡¯s test could not be hidden from the Pope, who had the strength of a True God. Although he was shocked that Monn could resist Lucius¡¯ aura, he did not probe further. Instead, he said, ¡°Since everyone is here, I will start announcing some matters.¡± As he finished speaking, his kind face instantly became serious. ¡°A few days ago, I sensed that a new Holy Rank aura suddenly appeared in the Demonic Beast Forest in the East.¡± ¡°This Holy Rank demonic beast has gathered all the demonic beasts in the forest. It seems that it is plotting against the kingdom.¡± Andrew¡¯s wrinkled face frowned. ¡°We haven¡¯t solved the werewolf¡¯s hiding ce¡¯s issue yet, and it has attracted the attention of the demonic beasts. We will be in much trouble soon¡­¡± Meanwhile, Monn understood. No wonder the demonic beasts would attack the vige all of a sudden. Looking at Andrew, who was beginning to pull his beard in worry, the Pope thought of the army formation of Monn that he had heard of. He could not help but turn his gaze to Monn. ¡°I heard that the Cardinal Monn is currently organizing the knights, and the effect turned out good. Cardinal Monn, why don¡¯t you lead the troops to clear out the demonic beasts?¡± Clear out the demonic beasts in the Demonic Beast Forest? Business trip? Monn did not want to take this job when he thought of the scene where the demonic beasts would riot at night, and he had to work overtime, and said decisively, ¡°I refuse to ept that task!¡± Pope,¡±?¡± Lucius,¡±?¡± Andrew,¡±¡­¡± Chapter 42 - I Can Do Anything That Doesn鈥檛 Need Me to Work Overtime

Chapter 42: I Can Do Anything That Doesn¡¯t Need Me to Work Overtime

¡°I refuse to ept the task!¡± Monn¡¯s resolute and calm rejection rang out in St. Servant¡¯s Cathedral. The entire cathedral suddenly fell silent. He¡­he refused? Almost no one would have thought that there would be someone who would refuse to ept the Pope¡¯s decree. That had never happened in the history of the Orthodox Church. But it had happened, right in front of them. Had they witnessed history? Everyone believed that today¡¯s Monn¡¯s rejection of the Orthodox Church¡¯s decree would spread throughout the entire Land of Xena. It would also pass down through generations of bards! Although they were shocked by Monn¡¯s rejection, the clergies looked at Monn with anger. How did he dare to refuse to ept the decree of His Holiness the Pope? The decree of His Holiness was like the words of God to the devout believers of the Orthodox Church. Rejecting the Pope was tantamount to rejecting God! Especially Pope Elton of Preston Church. He stared at Monn with his widened eyes. His eyes were burning with anger, and his pale beard straightened out in anger. Even Lucious was frowning, dissatisfied with Monn¡¯s refusal to ept the decree. Andrew was the calmest among all. Although that surprised him, it seemed reasonable when he thought about Monn¡¯s usual behavior. However, Monn¡¯s action troubled him. Rejecting the Pope had angered everyone, and he had to calm this matter for Monn. The Pope waved the staff of the cross lightly and stopped everyone just when everyone wanted to question Monn. He half-opened his eyes. He was quite astonished about the new feeling of being rejected, and at the same time, Monn¡¯s behavior interested him. A young man with quite a personality? Pope S¨¦nart quickly asked as he thought about Monn, ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Monn looked at Pope S¨¦nart. He did not feel the anger around him and replied calmly, ¡°My office hours are from 9 am to 5 pm. My army will not be in the work safety guarantee hours after I get off work.¡± Ah, okay¡­ Everyone had an indescribable feeling in them when they heard that reason. Get off work? When did the Orthodox Church have such a rule? His reason even stunned Pope S¨¦nart for a moment. He wondered if he had made such a rule. In the end, the Pope, who could not recall anything about it looked at Andrew and asked, ¡°Pope Andrew, does our Orthodox Church have such rules?¡± Andrew tried to think of a way since Monn¡¯s performance was admirable. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Your Holiness, it was I who carried out this action without permission. Please punish me, Pope!¡± There was finally a sh in Monn¡¯s calm eyes. He did not expect Pope Andrew to take responsibility for him. The position of cardinal was just a job to Monn. He could easily find a good job in the army or the kingdom with his advanced-level Holy Rank ability. He could work in other ces if he wanted to resign from his job here. However, Pope Andrew¡¯s action was a little out of his expectations. Monn looked at Andrew, who had his head lowered, and said calmly, ¡°I made this decision myself.¡± Pope S¨¦nart looked at the two of them and suddenly smiled kindly. He could tell that this was indeed Monn¡¯s idea with his intelligence, and he knew well that Andrew was covering up for him. S¨¦nart was not angry at all. He was a little relieved instead. Moreover, he did not want to pursue the matter. Pope S¨¦nart thought for a moment and decided, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll let Lucius go with you. Lucius will take over after you get off work.¡± Lucius took a step forward upon hearing the pope¡¯s decision. He had no objections to the pope¡¯s decree. It just so happened that he wanted to see the result of Monn¡¯s training on the Holy Knights. Monn looked at the silver-haired middle-aged man who stood out and got to know that he was Lucius. At the same time, he nodded in agreement to the Pope¡¯s arrangement as long as it did not affect his getting off work. Andrew heaved a sigh of relief after the Pope amended the condition, but some among them were not happy about it. ¡°Your Holiness, protecting the light and punishing the darkness are our basic principles as a member of the Orthodox Church. This mere cardinal had tly rejected your decree just because of a little break time. What he had done was not appropriate!¡± Pope Elton grabbed the white oak cane in his hand and pointed it straight at Monn, speaking righteously. Even he, the Pope of a cathedral, did not have such a treatment. Why could a cardinal have so many privileges? Monn did not seem to hear Elton¡¯s words. He took out his pocket watch and looked at the time. ¡®Hmm, there was still half an hour before work ended.¡¯ His attitude made Elton even angrier. His beard trembled. The pope lowered his eyes. ¡°Does Preston Church have a more suitable candidate?¡± Hmm¡­ Elton, who was furious, was stunned. He instantly shut up when he recalled that his highestbat power in the church was only intermediate level Amethyst Rank. ¡®Do I have to go to the battlefield himself as the Pope?¡¯ The Pope shook his head when he saw Elton remaining silent, ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡± No one else had any objections after that. Only Elton stared at Monn unwillingly. Unfortunately, Monn did not even look at him. ¡°I hope you both can resolve the demonic beast riot as soon as possible.¡± The Pope looked at Monn and Lucius and continued, ¡°The demonic beast had invaded many viges outside the city. We cannot dy this matter.¡± Monn said calmly, ¡°I will do my best when ites to working.¡± Lucius lowered his head and promised, ¡°This subordinate will do my best!¡± The pope nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, he looked at a distance as if he had crossed over a building that blocked his view. He saw the refugees wailing in pain, and he saw the beasts that were eyeing him like tigers. He saw the blood-red eyes that shed in the deeper part of the forest. He sighed silently. Then, he closed his eyes and gently tapped the ground with the cross-shaped scepter in his hand. A ripple quickly spread out. Monn squinted his eyes when the ripples passed by him. Monn felt a strong healing aura sweep through his body. A healing effect divine spell! Monn was sure! It would probably heal him instantly if he had any injuries on his body. Monn¡¯s gaze followed the ripple and looked outside the church. Raindrops with holy light suddenly fell from the clear sky. The raindrops nourished the wounded refugees and instantly healed their wounds! The crippled refugees suddenly had new fair limbs! Even the veterans who had been disabled for many years recovered instantly! ¡°A miracle! A miracle!¡± ¡°A true lord! A true Lord!¡± ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡± Those who had received the favor and saw the miracle knelt on the ground and shouted out their gratitude. The entire sky suddenly shook, and a golden door appeared after the Pope made his move. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Gate!¡± Everyone in the Holly Church eximed. The Pope stopped the scene in time. Only then did the golden door disappear. Monn squinted his eyes. The Heaven¡¯s Gate that gave off the aura of God shocked him. As expected of a True God Realm! He let out a light sigh. At the same time, it strengthened his determination to work from nine to five! Chapter 43 - Head to the Demonic Beast Forest

Chapter 43: Head to the Demonic Beast Forest

Monn walked out of the Holy Church on time at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. ¡°System, clock out of work.¡± [ Clock out sessful. Your strength has slightly increased! ] Monn clenched his fists and shook his head. The increase in his strength from his clock-in and clock-out routine every day was no longer of much use to him ever since he had advanced into the Holy Rank. However, it was better than nothing. Monn headed home quickly, maintaining an optimistic attitude. He had been missing Alma since he had not seen the little angel for a day. Monn quickened his pace and a smile appeared on his face when he thought of Alma. ¡°Cardinal Monn.¡± Lucius¡¯s voice came from behind him. Monn calmed himself in an instant. He turned his head and stared at Lucius¡¯s serious face. He asked, ¡°Commander Lucius, is there something I can help you with?¡± Lucius said, ¡°I wish to discuss with you the details of entering the Demonic Beast Forest tomorrow.¡± Monn said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Commander Lucius. I¡¯ve already gotten off work. It¡¯s my personal time now, so I don¡¯t want to discuss work issues.¡± Monn turned around and left after saying that. He still had to go back and cook for Alma. Monn¡¯s words stunned Lucius for a moment. He did not expect that Monn¡¯d personality was exactly like how the rumors described him. Luciusughed bitterly, but there was nothing he could do. Tomorrow it shall be then. Elton¡¯s oldughter suddenly sounded from behind him. ¡°This cardinal is arrogant. He doesn¡¯t care about you, Commander Lucius.¡± Lucius¡¯s face instantly turned cold. His sharp gazended on Elton, and he said coldly, ¡°Since the pope has tacitly approved Cardinal Monn¡¯s actions, it proves that he has the right. Pope Elton, you can argue with Cardinal Monn if you are unhappy about it.¡± Elton gaped. That was not what he had in mind. He wanted to use Lucius¡¯s hands to teach Monn a lesson. Elton was a little embarrassed and angered that his provocation failed. He snorted coldly and turned to leave. Lucius looked at Elton¡¯s back and sneered. He knew what Elton was nning to do. As a member of the Orthodox Church, he was plotting hispanions instead of upholding justice. Not to mention that he was a pope. Lucius shook his head, feeling a little disappointed. On the other side, Monn, who had returned home, took off his red robe and put on an apron to prepare the three old dishes for Alma. He heard the door open and quickly went out to wee Alma. ¡°Father Monn!¡± Alma stood at the door with her small schoolbag on her back. She reached out her hands toward Monn as if she wanted to hug him. Monn immediately walked over upon seeing that, holding a spat in one hand and carrying Alma in the other. He rubbed his face against Alma¡¯s tiny face and said with a smile, ¡°How was school today?¡± ¡°Hey! I got first ce in today¡¯s exam!¡± Alma¡¯s face was full of pride. She looked at Monn expectantly with an expression that said, ¡°Praise me! Praise me!¡±. Monn stroked Alma¡¯s little head lovingly and said matter-of-factly, ¡°My Alma is the smartest and the best!¡± Alma chuckled. She was a little embarrassed by Monn¡¯s matter-of-factly tone. Monn took out ten shillings from his trouser pocket and waved them in front of Alma. ¡°Today, Alma will be rewarded with an extra five shillings because she got first ce in her exam.¡± Alma¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She quickly took the shillings and put them in her pocket. Another night passed. The next day, in the morning. Lucius arrived at Monn¡¯s drill ground early in the morning. He quietly observed the knights¡¯ training. The knights, who were training could see a silver-haired middle-aged man with a serious face standing outside the training ground, silently watching them. One of the Knights saw his face clearly and immediately became excited. He shouted to the people beside him, ¡°Hey! Hey! Look who it is!¡± ¡°Commander Lucius?¡± ¡°Why would Commander Luciuse to the training ground?¡± ¡°How would I know! I only know that he is observing us right now. I must perform well. Maybe I will be able to join Commander Lucius¡¯ knights if I perform well!¡± Damn! That made sense! Almost all the knights were excited. They brought out their best skills, wishing that they could pierce a werewolf¡¯s throat at once! Another knight said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Cardinal Monn¡¯s team good too?¡± All the Knights were speechless. ¡°Although Cardinal Monn is great, he is still far inferior from Commander Lucius.¡± Lucius, ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I am not sure of that myself.¡¯ Lucius thought to himself. Monn arrived at the drill ground on time at nine o¡¯clock. He saw a tall figure standing on the drill ground, looking from afar, whose eyes fixed on the army that was training the troops, and seemed to be deep in thought. Monn walked forward and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Commander Lucius.¡± Lucius came back to his senses and nodded. ¡°Good morning, Cardinal Monn.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Monn asked, seeing that Lucius had observed for so long. Lucius thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°There will always be times when one doesn¡¯t have the strength to fight alone. Cooperating is the way to go!¡± ¡°Moreover, these knights seem to be more dedicated! I believe that they will burst out with amazing strength if they are facing a herd of beasts!¡± Monn did not expect that Lucius would think so highly of his knights. At first, he only started to reorganize his knights because he could not stand it. He did not expect them to be able to kill in all directions. He just hoped that they could resist the attack of the demonic beasts. After that, Monn and Lucius mainly discussed the details of going to the Demonic Beast Forest. They then gathered the army and marched into the Demonic Beast Forest. The knights whispered to each other along the way. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. It must be training.¡± Monn and the others passed by a vige along the way. There was no one inside. However, it was full of broken limbs. The dried blood dyed the ground red. The smell of blood filled the air, making them frown. The knights who were originally whispering became silent and clenched their fists. These were human corpses! They understood, so their hearts filled with anger. The sky suddenly became gloomy. It started to drizzle as if it wanted to wash away the heavy smell. ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± said Monn in a low voice Werewolves? Bloodsuckers? Demonic Beasts? There were only a few answers. Philip¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with anger. He looked at a lonely white bone not far away and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s demonic beasts!¡± He saw it! Traces of wild beasts gnawing filled the ce! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°It¡¯s demonic beasts!¡± ¡°They have trampled on the human homnd! They have gnawed on our fellow humans!¡± ¡°Now, we are here to avenge them! That is a life and death battle! Kill them all! Can you do that?¡± ¡°Kill them all! Kill them all!¡± Monn was also unhappy that he could not vent his anger upon seeing so many human remains. He knew that clearing away the demonic beasts was a battle of life and death for his knights. He wanted to stimte their fighting and killing spirit so that they could return alive! Chapter 44 - New Holy Spell, Space Walking

Chapter 44: New Holy Spell, Space Walking

They finally arrived at the outskirts of the Demonic Beast Forest at dusk at the the pace of the Holy Knights, . Monn asked Philip to arrange for everyone to set up camp. Then, he took out his pocket watch and looked at the time. Just then, the minute hand turned to twelve. Monn immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m off work. Commander Lucius, I¡¯ll leave it to you tonight.¡± Monn soared into the sky and flew toward St. Servant after saying that without waiting for Lucius and the Knights to react. After all, it would take an hour to fly home from there. He should consider that amount of time as forced overtime. He would ask Andrew for three times the overtime sry when he got back to the church. At the outskirts of the Demonic Beast Forest. Lucius and the knights stared nkly at the ck shadow getting smaller and smaller in the sky. They were a little speechless. Just a moment ago, he was still trying to boost their fighting spirits. Monn was shouting ¡®kill them all¡¯, but he turned around and left without hesitation when it was 5.00 pm. Lucius shook his head and smiled bitterly. Then, he began to distribute the work of the knights. Monn went straight to the church in St. Servant. Monn asked Sister Millie to help take care of Alma this morning because he knew he would be backte. Monn came to Millie¡¯s courtyard in the church. He saw Alma happily ying with the white stones from afar, and Millie was helpless and smiled bitterly. He did not need to guess to know that Alma must have bullied Millie, who did not know how to y Five in a Row. Monn quietly walked over and knocked lightly on Alma¡¯s tiny head. ¡°You only know how to bully Millie, who doesn¡¯t know how to y that.¡± Alma turned around and saw Monning back. She hugged his waist, stuck out her tongue, and retorted, ¡°No, I¡¯m teaching Aunt Millie new knowledge.¡± Monn messed up Alma¡¯s hair and said to Millie, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Millie.¡± Millie smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, Alma has brought me a lot of fun.¡± Alma quickly revealed an expression that said ¡°see for yourself¡± when she heard what Millie said. Monn was amused. Monn brought Alma back to the small vi after saying goodbye to Millie. Monn returned to his room after ying with Alma for a while. ¡°System, I want to collect the monthly clock-in and clock-out reward!¡± Yes! TodÃ×Àòay was thest day of Monn¡¯s monthly routine. [ Clock-in and clock-out have been sessful. You havepleted the routine for a month. Rewards are being distributed. ] [ Reward received: Holy Rank Spell, Space Walking! ] Holy Rank Spell! That surprised Monn. That was the first time he had obtained a Holy Rank Spell in his monthly reward! He epted the new knowledge with ease as if he was born with it. Space Walking was to use one¡¯s perception of the space dimension to create a coordinate of their Holy Energy in the dimension. One could instantly pass-through space and reach the destination by using this coordinate. It just so happened that he was still worried about the time he would take to get to and from work today. Now, a spell that could solve the problem had appeared. ¡®Was today my lucky day?¡¯ Monn could not help thinking. He would have taken the reward when he was in the Demonic Beast Forest if he had known earlier that the reward was that. In the end, he still had to rush to the forest the next morning. Monn sat cross-legged on his bed and carefully sensed the dimension of this ce through the Space Walking Skill. Monn¡¯s spiritual energy felt as if it had punctured something after a few minutes. Monn sensed the existence of something called space. Monn¡¯s spiritual energy felt as if it was in the mother¡¯s womb filled with fluid, unable to sense the existence of the outside world. It was exceptionallyfortable. However, Monn knew his goal and did not continue to enjoy it. He began to use the Holy Energy in his body, forcefully inserting it into the dimension. Monn left a mark on himself. Monn exited the state of feeling space after leaving his mark. He activated the Space Walking, and his vision suddenly turned nk. The only thing that looked like a purple star was exceptionally bright. Monn gently touched the purple star. Hended on the bed in his room as if he had dashed through a diaphragm. The feeling made Monn feel strange. Monn decided to settle everything at one go after he sensed and familiarize himself with the feeling since it was his lucky day. He decided to draw the lucky draw. ¡°System, begin the lucky draw.¡± [ You have received a box of exquisite candy. ] Monn, ¡°!¡± That surprised Monn. That was much better than some fish bait. Monn took out the reward, and an exquisite gift box appeared in his arms. He opened the lid, and a pile of animal-like candy appeared in front of him. Monn picked up a rabbit candy and examined it carefully. He nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I can give it to Alma, but I have to make sure she doesn¡¯t eat too much. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy for her to get cavities.¡± ¡°What cavities?¡± Alma pushed open Monn¡¯s door, stuck out her little head, and asked while blinking. Monn, ¡°¡­¡± Did she smell the candy? Monn waved the candy in his hand and smiled. ¡°This is the present I bought for you today. Do you like it?¡± Alma¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow! Thank you, Father Monn! I¡¯m so happy!¡± Her two little hands were about to take the whole box as she said that. Monn raised his head and warned, ¡°Your teeth will rot if you eat too much candy. You can only eat one a day. I¡¯ll keep this.¡± That made Alma disappointed, but she knew that Monn cared for her. She could only say obediently, ¡°Alright, how about today¡­¡± Alma looked at Monn with a pleading look in her gaze. Monn surrendered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you one today.¡± He thought it might be toote to have a candy that day, so he nned to give Alma one in the morning. But¡­ The next day, at nine in the morning. On the outskirts of the Demonic Beast Forest. Monn¡¯s figure appeared on time. Lucius walked over and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You are punctual.¡± He deliberately looked at the time and realized that the minute hand turned to twelve, and Monn¡¯s figure appeared at the same time. That made him somewhat admire Monn. ¡°Punctuality is just the basic requirement of work.¡± Lucius, ¡°¡­¡± Lucius didn¡¯t know what to say. Monn looked at the military camp that was ready and asked, ¡°Did anything happenedst night?¡± Lucius¡¯s expression became serious when Monn asked. ¡°Last night was very peaceful. Not a single demonic beast appeared.¡± Monn frowned slightly upon hearing that. Not a single demonic beast appeared¡­ Usually, there would be demonic beasts attacking humans even in the outer area of the forest. However,st night was peaceful. The night was peaceful, and it made them feel uneasy. Monn and Lucius looked at each other. They could see the seriousness on their face. Lucius took a deep breath. ¡°No demonic beasts appeared. There are only two possibilities.¡± ¡°First, they sensed that there were more humans and hid. Second¡­¡± ¡°The demonic beasts gathered.¡± Monn said solemnly. The demonic beast riot this time was somewhat unusual. The demonic beasts would charge out of the mountain range and attack the humans without any reason whenever there was a riot. But they seemed to have gained intelligence this time. Monn stared at the entrance of the Demonic Beast Forest as if he was looking at an enormous mouth that was devouring humans, waiting for someone to walk into its trap. Chapter 45 - Entering the Demonic Beast Forest

Chapter 45: Entering the Demonic Beast Forest

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was gloomy outside the Demonic Beast Forest, even during the day. The gloomy weather made the knights feel a little depressed. Monn called Philip and asked him to reorganize the knights. Although they knew that it could be dangerous inside, they couldn¡¯t stay outside forever. They were here to clear out the demonic beasts, after all. They had something to discuss with Lucius. Monn found a less conspicuous ce. Monn left the coordinates in the space dimension there ording to the procedure the night before. Lucius, who was checking his equipment, suddenly felt a slight fluctuation in the space. His gaze instantly became sharp as he looked at the ce where he sensed the spatial fluctuation. His expression was grave, but at the same time, there was some doubt. ¡°Isn¡¯t that direction where Cardinal Monn went?¡± Monn walked out from inside just when Lucius was about to go and take a look. Lucius¡¯s gaze becameplicated and subtle. He was sure that the spatial fluctuation just now was rted to Cardinal Monn. He didn¡¯t know what Monn did. Although Lucius was puzzled, he didn¡¯t ask further. Philip walked over. ¡°Cardinal Monn, Commander Lucius, the knights have been reorganized. We can set off at any time!¡± Monn looked at the sky. The dark clouds were gradually receding, and a part of the sun was visible. Monn said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off.¡± Anyway, Monn had prepared an escape route. Monn would be able to escape at ease if anything unexpected happened. ording to the previous arrangement of the formation, the heavy armor troops would open the way in front. The support troops would be on alert so that they could provide timely support. The entire demonic beast forest wasrge, extending from an endless mountain range. There were even legendary God Rank demonic beasts in the center of the mountain range. Monn would quit his job if they sent him to deal with the demonic beasts in the center of the mountain range. He would be able to venture only into the Demonic Beast Forest with peace of mind. However, even the deepest part of the demonic beast forest was dangerous. There might even be a few demonic beasts of the peak of Holy rank waiting for him. Even though they were clearing away the demonic beasts, it was only to resolve the demonic beast¡¯s riot. Otherwise, it would not be only two Holy Rank experts, Monn and Lucius, in the team. The rainst night made the entire forest seem a little damp. The knights trekked through the mud, broke the branches that blocked the road, and continued forward. The deeper they went, the deeper the frown on Monn and Lucius¡¯ faces became. The knights also became more and more flustered. It was too quiet! They did not meet a single demonic beast after walking in the forest for so long. Anyone would feel a little flustered in such situations. Philip gulped. He was also a little uncertain if they would be fine in such a strange situation. He could not help but ask, ¡°Cardinal Monn, are we still going forward?¡± Monn pondered for a moment. He felt that this group of demonic beasts seemed to be deliberately letting them go deeper into the forest. Monn calcted their journey. They were not far from the middle of the demonic beast forest. Then, he calmly said, ¡°Go a little further. We will check the situation near the middle of the forest.¡± The knights moved again and approached the middle of the forest with Cardinal Monn¡¯s instruction. They saw quite some precious herbs along the way. Usually, demonic beasts were guarding them, but today, they could take advantage of the situation. Monn did not hold back at all. He would get someone to pull them out whenever he encountered one. No beasts were guarding the precious treasures, which were a little fishy. Since that was the case, Monn had to take advantage of the situation. Monn took out the diary that he carried with him. He could sell a stalk of star heart grass for three pounds. The price of all the herbs he got was almost equal to his monthly sry. Monn¡¯s eyes lit up. He seemed to have found another way to get rich! Lucius was also shocked by Monn¡¯s money-grubber look and did not know what to say. He had a new perception of Monn. The group walked for some distance and finally arrived at the middle of the demonic beast forest. Suddenly, a surprised shout came from the front. ¡°Demonic Beast! Its demonic beasts!¡± ¡°Look! There are demonic beasts!¡± They finally saw demonic beasts! The knights were so excited that they almost cried! God knows how much they wanted to see demonic beasts throughout their journey! Now, they finally got the fruits of theirbor! The demonic beasts not far away began to roar at them and then quickly attacked without giving extra time for the knights to be happy about it. They pounced over fiercely as if they had not seen food for many years. The knights were also in high spirits at this moment. The heavily armored troops at the front line charged forward, knocking away the attacking demonic beasts. The support troops at the rear used long-range spells to provide support. The battle ended quickly. The knights were in high spirits for a moment. They were not satisfied. They even had the feeling that the demonic beast was weak. Monn looked at the corpses of the demonic beasts beneath his feet. He had a thoughtful look on his face. That group of Demonic Beasts was the Silvermoon Wolves. They were low-level demonic beasts, and the highest rank was only at the ck Gold Rank. Logically speaking, these low-level demonic beasts should be active in the outer regions, but they had just met them near the central region. That made Monn somewhat puzzled. Monn discouraged the cheering knights. He said calmly, ¡°Did just annihting a group of low-level demonic beasts give you such a sense of aplishment?¡± The crowd looked at each other and calmed down a little, but they still did not think much of it. The demonic beasts in the central region were only at this level. What was there to be afraid of? Monn suddenly thought of something when he saw the expressions on the knights¡¯ faces, showing weakness to the enemy! Monn suddenly realized that this was the enemy¡¯s trap! However, Monn looked at the knights around him. He chose to keep that information to himself. He had to teach them a lesson by making them experience it. Even Lucius, although he was puzzled, his mood was not as heavy as before. Monn took out his pocket watch and looked at it. He said calmly, ¡°Retreat a hundred meters and camp here.¡± Everyone was a little confused. They had just won the war. Shouldn¡¯t they continue to charge deeper into the forest? Someone questioned. Monn looked at him and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m about to get off work.¡± Everyone was speechless. Monn looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and continued, ¡°Ask Lucius to lead you if you want to charge deeper into the forest.¡± Everyone turned their gazes to Lucius. Lucius said coldly, ¡°Visibility is low at night, so it¡¯s inconvenient to move. Moreover, the strength of the demonic beasts will increase as they go deeper. I can also lead you if you insist to charge.¡± His word discouraged them. They all decided not to charge. Monn shook his head. ¡°Lucius, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± Lucius looked at Monn and nodded. Monn did not go home directly as usual. Instead, he found an inconspicuous ce like in the morning. Lucius looked at Monn¡¯s back as he walked into the forest. He could not help but feel puzzled. ¡®What is Cardinal Monn up to?¡¯ Lucius¡¯s pupils constricted the next moment. Cardinal Monn¡¯s aura disappeared! Chapter 46 - Strange Shadows

Chapter 46: Strange Shadows

In the early morning, the moonlight shone on the Monster Forest. The shadows of the trees were reflected on the ground, swaying gently with the wind. At the camp, the Knights had long fallen asleep in their tents, leaving a patrol team still on their posts. In the darkness of the forest, two dark green lights shed past. An Mo, who was on patrol, unexpectedly shivered. He looked around and poked hispanion beside him with his arm, ¡°Hey, do you feel that the weather has suddenly cooled down? I have a bad feeling about it.¡± ¡°Is this normal at night? Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Hearing hispanion¡¯s answer, An Mo also felt that he might be thinking too much, in the next moment, a hot liquid suddenly sprayed onto An Mo¡¯s face. He was stunned for a moment, then he touched it with his hand and looked at it under the moonlight. The bright red liquid flowed down his fingers, with a rich smell of blood filled his nostrils. An Mo¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and his heart beat rapidly. Blood! ! An Mo¡¯s body trembled as he looked to the side. A headless corpse was standing right beside him with fresh blood spurting out! ¡°Enemy! !¡± Before he could say the words ¡®enemy attack¡¯, An Mo saw a ck shadow sh past him. The next moment, An Mo instantly lost his head. In the tent, Lucius opened his eyes abruptly. As a saint-level powerhouse, Lucius¡¯s senses had always been very sharp. He used his fastest speed to rush to the ce with the blood smell. There were two headless corpses on the ground. ¡°Enemy attack! Everyone, get ready to fight! !¡± The words with holy power spread throughout the entire tent, waking the Knights up instantly. ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy Attack!¡± ¡°Quick, quick, get ready for battle!¡± Without waiting for the Knights to finish their preparations. Countless magical beasts charged out from all directions. Among them were two Amethyst-level Monsters, seven ck Gold-level Monsters, and countless inferior Monsters. Lucius even noticed that there was a Saint-level Monster hidden among them. The two sides instantly engaged in a chaotic battle. Philip looked at the knights who were a little flustered and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be flustered! form up ording to your usual training!¡± Hearing Philip¡¯s words, the Knights instantly had their backbone. They began to form up and cooperate. They resolved the Monsters attacks one after another, winning with less force, and even began to counterattack. Seeing this, the morale of the Knights began to rise. They roared, ¡°Monsters are nothing to be scared of. Kill them all!¡± ¡°Kill them all! !¡± The roars of nearly thirty thousand people gathered together and it was so strong that even the attacking Monsters were scared to the ground. Just when the morale of the Knights was high, a ck shadow with two dark green pupils suddenly rushed out of the Monsters and broke through the defence line of the Knights. The Knights instantly bled with a few heads fell to the ground. The Knights who were still in high spirits just now widened their eyes and mouths as if they could not believe it. The Knights¡¯morale was instantly broken. ¡°Don¡¯t Panic!¡± Philip hurriedly stood out to stabilize the morale of the troops. In the distance, when Lucius saw the ck shadow, his eyes instantly became serious. ¡°Saint-level Monster!¡± In the next moment, the ck shadow attacked again. Lucius stomped on the ground with one foot and shot toward the ck shadow. His right hand clenched into a fist and fiercely smashed toward the ck shadow. The ck shadow seemed to have not noticed and showed no signs of dodging Lucius¡¯s attack. Lucius was shocked and puzzled. He was somewhat uncertain about this situation, but his fist still fell down. In the next moment, Lucius¡¯s fist passed through the ck shadow. The ck shadow wasn¡¯t affected at all. It continued to attack the knights he had eyes on. The next second, blood sttered from the Knights. Lucius stood in the crowd and looked at his right hand, bewildered. It didn¡¯t feel real! His fist didn¡¯t even touch the ck shadow. It was as if it was hitting air that passed straight through! Lucius whispered, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to be a long battle.¡± ¡­ The next morning. Monn got up and stretched. He was a little happy to see the cloudless sky. He made a simple breakfast for Elma. After Elma went to school, Monn took the herbs he harvested yesterday and went to the Commercial Street. Of course, Monn only took half of the herbs yesterday. After all, there was a saying that said, ¡°You get half when you meet.¡±. Therefore, Monn only took half. In the Commercial Street. Monn found a familiar herb shop. ¡°Granny Mary, I have a batch of herbs that were picked yesterday. Would you like to see if you can ept them?¡± In the herb shop. Mary, who was dressed in brown home clothes, raised her head and pushed the reading sses on her nose. When she saw who it was, granny Maryughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Cardinal Monn.¡± As she spoke, granny Mary bowed unhurriedly and Monn did not stop her. This was granny Mary¡¯s belief, so It would be disrespectful to stop her. After granny Mary bowed, Monn repeated what he had just said. ¡°Granny Mary, I have a batch of herbs that I picked yesterday. Do you want to take them?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Granny Mary took the herbs from Monn. She began to count them one by one. ¡°Star Heart Grass, three pounds per stalk, two stalks in total.¡± ¡°Seven-striped Grass, 56 shillings per stalk, seven stalks in total.¡± ¡°Full Moon Leaves¡­¡± Granny Mary was getting old, so Monn didn¡¯t think it was too slow. There was still a short period of time before work, so there was no rush. Finally, after half an hour, granny Mary finally finished counting. ¡°Here, your 26 pounds and 33 shillings.¡± Monn pretended to be calm as he took the coin. His eyes were fixed on the coin, afraid that it would grow wings and fly away. He thanked her lightly. Monn turned around and walked home. His footsteps also became faster and faster from the beginning. He even wanted to fly. When he finally reached home, Monn locked the door. After carefully counting it, he ced the coins in the ce where he had hidden the money previously. Then, he took out his personal diary. He changed 1,381 pounds and 65 shillings to 1,407 pounds and 98 shillings. He continued to write down another record: [ today, I sold herbs and earned 26 pounds and 33 shillings! ] At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Monn was in a beautiful mood as he used his Space Walk and got to the camp. As soon as he arrived, Monn frowned. The entire encampment was dpidated and the atmosphere was a little gloomy. The outer area was filled with the corpses of Monsters. What was going on? Looking at the wounded Knights and the corpses all over the encampment. Monn¡¯s good mood in the morning also disappeared. He circled around and did not see Lucius, so he found Philip and asked about the specific situation. After learning that the Monsters had attacked the military camp at night and the casualties of the Knights, Monn was silent for a while. After a long while, he said, ¡°I will apply with the church to raise the pension to the highest level.¡± ¡°Where didmander Lucius Go?¡± Monn asked again. Philip replied, ¡°Commander Lucius went to chase that ck shadow.¡± ¡°Cardinal Monn.¡± At this moment, Lucius¡¯s voice suddenly came from not far away. Lucius came back. Chapter 47 - Taking Down the Black Shadow

Chapter 47: Taking Down the ck Shadow

Lucius walked out from the deeper inside of the Monster Forest. The beard that grew overnight proved that Lucius was not at peace at the moment. ¡°Is it very troublesome?¡± Monn asked. ¡°Very troublesome!¡± Lucius¡¯s expression was solemn, ¡°It¡¯s as if he¡¯s not in this space, he can¡¯t be touched and all the attacks will pass through his body!¡± After listening to Lucius¡¯words, Philip said with some despair, ¡± Even Captain Lucius couldn¡¯t take it down¡­¡± In his opinion, Captain Lucius was already the highestbat power in their army. Now that the highestbat power couldn¡¯t even tackle it, they were probably in an extremely dangerous situation this time, with possibilities losing their lives at any time. ¡°It sounds like a Space Spell.¡± Space Spell? ! When he heard these words, Lucius¡¯eyes instantly lit up as he looked at Monn. He had suspected that Cardinal Monn might have inherited the Space Spell. Now that he heard these words from him, Lucius¡¯heart was filled with hope. ¡°Cardinal Monn, you have a way, right?¡± Monn:¡±?¡± Monn didn¡¯t understand why Lucius suddenly became agitated. He did not confirm his word, but said calmly, ¡°I can try.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you there now!¡± As he said that, Lucius immediately turned around to bring Monn to look for the ck Shadow. At the same time, he exined, ¡°When I was chasing it, I found its nest. That fellow is so confident that it definitely won¡¯t leave.¡± On the side, looking at Captain Lucius and the Cardinal, Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Did Lucius lose his mind?¡± If even the most powerful Captain Lucious couldn¡¯t do anything, what could the Cardinal do? It couldn¡¯t be that the Cardinal was more powerful than Captain Lucious, right? Philip shook his head and tossed this absurd idea out of his mind. He sighed and went to inspect the wounded. In the deeper inside of the Monster Forest. Lucius and Monn looked at a cave not far away. There was a leopard-alike creature with dark green eyes. Monn asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s this Shadow Leopard?¡± Lucius was also a little confused, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but this Shadow Leopard does have the strength of a Saint.¡± ¡°But I remember that stealth is the Shadow Leopard¡¯s power, right?¡± As he said that, Lucius was a little confused. ¡°Kill it and you¡¯ll know,¡± said Monn calmly Monn walked out directly. The Shadow Leopard was very alert. When it saw a human, its hair stood on end and let out a series of roars from its throat. Monn broke off a tree branch and injected Holy Power into it. Then, he quickly shot it at the Shadow Leopard. The Shadow Leopard looked at the branch that Monn threw with holy power with its eyes were filled with disdain. It slightly lowered its body, and the shadow under its body seemed to suddenlye to life, alike sticky ck mud that covered its entire body, forming a ck shadow with only a pair of dark green eyes. In the next moment, the branch with Holy Power pierced through the ck shadow and stabbed into the ground. Boom! ! A huge explosion sounded in the Monster Forest. The tree branch that contained Monn¡¯s Holy Power sted a crater under the Shadow Leopard¡¯s feet, raising a thickyer of dust. When the dust dispersed, the ck shadow was floating in the air, and its two pairs of eyes revealed a mocking look. Monn raised his eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s indeed strange.¡± Lucius came to his side and asked, ¡°Is there a way?¡± ¡°No.¡± Monn did not reply. His body floated up, and a cyclone appeared in his hand that could distort the space. ¡°This¡­ this is! ?¡± Lucius stared at Monn¡¯s right hand. He was shocked beyond words. That terrifying aura made Lucius feel as if he was being cut by something. In the distance, at the Holy Knight¡¯s camp. ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t that the Cardinal Monn? !¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Cardinal Meng En.¡± ¡°The one opposite the Cardinal Monn seems to be the Saint-level Monster from the night!¡± ¡°Even Captain Lucius can¡¯t do anything about it. Can the Cardinal Monn do it?¡± For a moment, the discussion within the Holy Knight¡¯s camp grew louder and louder. At this moment, Monn, who was in the air, made his move. He gently waved his hand. An invisible sh was quickly swung out. The ck shadow that was still moving around and provoking suddenly froze and did not move. There seemed to be a cracking sound in the sky. A few secondster, the ck shadow instantly split into two and fell down. A crack suddenly appeared in the sky behind it and only began to heal after a few seconds. The Holy Knight¡¯s camp. Everyone looked at the splitted sky and swallowed their saliva. Was the Cardinal Monn that terrifying? ! Even Lucius had his mouth wide open as he was extremely shocked. This sword had actually split open the sky! Monn returned to the ground. He picked up the ck shadow that had been split open by him. Within it, Monn could feel the feeling of using the Space Walk. It was like another spatial dimension. Not long after, the Knights who saw themotion rushed over. They looked at Monn with even more admiration. After all, Monn was able to easily take down a Monster that even Captain Lucius couldn¡¯t handle. Just this alone was enough to prove Monn¡¯s strength. Monn didn¡¯t say anything. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Logically speaking, a Saint-tier Monster could be considered the leader of the Monsters. When their leader died, these Monsters should have fled in all directions. But now, not only did the Monsters not run away,. Instead, they looked fierce and stared at them. More and more of them came, forming a faint encirclement that trapped them. Lucius also noticed the strange situation and said solemnly, ¡°It seems that the matter is far from over.¡± On the side, Philip asked in frustration, ¡°Aren¡¯t the Saint-level Monster already dead?¡± Lucius said meaningfully, ¡°That¡¯s right, the Saint-level Monster are all dead, but not only are these Monsters not escaping, they¡¯re even increasing in number.¡± This¡­. Philip looked around. Indeed, he discovered that the entire Monster Forest was suddenly filled with darkness. There were red-rimmed beast eyes everywhere. Upon seeing the situation around him clearly, Philip broke out in cold sweat and hurriedly asked, ¡°Monn, Captain Lucius, this¡­ What should we do?¡± Monn looked at him strangely and calmly said, ¡°Of course we should kill our way out.¡± Kill our way out? Philip looked at the Monsters that stretched as far as the eye could see and he almost cried. He looked at Lucius as if he was asking for help. Lucius shrugged, ¡°We can only kill our way out.¡± Philip¡¯s shoulders copsed and he felt that the road ahead was bleak. At this moment, Monn casually said, ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯m going to get off work.¡± Hearing that Monn was going to get off work, Philip immediately quivered. Once it was time, Cardinal Monn would definitely get off work and they would lose one of their top-tierbat power. Thinking of this, Philip hurriedly braced himself and organized the Knights to prepare for the battle to break out of the encirclement. Just as everyone was preparing for a big battle. Arge group of bats suddenly appeared in the sky. The dense mass of batspletely sealed the sky above the Monster Forest, forming a ck curtain. Under the curtain, a ball of bright red blood spiraled up, outlining the figure of a beautiful woman. Chapter 48 - The Vampire Count is Here

Chapter 48: The Vampire Count is Here

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I was wondering who killed my little cutie. So it¡¯s the famous Captain Lucious.¡± After the blood formed its pattern, a beautiful woman with bright red waist-length hair walked out of it. She was holding a ss of scarlet liquid in her hand, with a yful smile on her face. She sat back, and groups of bats automatically formed a chair for her to use. Lucius saw who it was and said sternly, ¡°It seems that the reason for the Monsters Riot has been found, but we¡¯re in trouble now.¡± Lucius was afraid that Monn would not understand, so he took the initiative to speak about her. ¡°This is the Count of the Blood n, Count Miranda. In order to satisfy her appetite, she massacred the entire town of human. She is extremely powerful and had reached the Saint-level many years ago.¡± On the other side, Miranda listened to Lucius¡¯description of her and shook her head in dissatisfaction, ¡°Captain Lucius is missing out on a few points. I am the most charming Blood n, and...¡± Miranda deliberately paused for a moment, licked her red lips with her tongue, and said in a seductive tone, ¡°I like young and handsome male humans the most.¡± Miranda¡¯s appearance made all the Holy Knights present quiver. They had long heard of the name of the Vampire Miranda. They did not expect that they would be in big trouble before they could even break out of the Monsters encirclement. ¡°What should we do?¡± A Knight asked. ¡°What else can we do? Either we kill our way out, or we be the vampire¡¯s food.¡± Lucius¡¯gaze was firm as he said, ¡°Cardinal Monn lead the Knights to break out of the encirclement. I will stop this vampire.¡± After saying that, Lucius took out the Holy Spear that he had fought with for many years and rushed towards Miranda. Monn looked at Lucius¡¯back and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m about to get off work.¡± Miranda saw Lucius rushing over and said unhurriedly, ¡°Lucius, you¡¯re already so old. Can¡¯t that handsome young man do it instead?¡± Lucius used the Holy Spear Baptism to stab at the vampire. Countless shadows of the spear continued to stab forward with Holy Light. He mocked, ¡°Count Miranda isn¡¯t that old but was only about the same age as my grandmother.¡± Miranda, who was controlling her hair to block the attack of Lucius¡¯s Holy Spear, had a dark expression on her face and stood up. She slightly clenched her right hand in front of her and the shadow under her feet suddenly transformed into a ck spear. She started to engage in closebat with Lucius. The two spears collided, and the sound of metal shing rang out. One ck and one white, as if they were natural enemies, not giving in at all. Every fierce battle brought about waves. Although Lucius was only at the high-level Saint tier, his overall strength could still fight with the Miranda Vampire to a draw. Lucious¡¯s strength made the Holy Knights very excited. ¡°Captain Lucius has stalled that vampire. We can¡¯t waste the Captain¡¯s efforts! Start breaking out of the encirclement!¡± Philip raised his arms and shouted. The underground Holy Knights responded one after another. Only Monn sighed. ¡°I¡¯m about to get off work.¡± At the center of the battlefield. Lucius waved his hand vigorously. After forcing Miranda to retreat, his blood and energy surged, and a mouthful of blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth. Miranda jumped back lightly, appearing rxed and at ease. Lucius knew that he was not Miranda¡¯s opponent, but he did not think that he could defeat Miranda. As long as he could hold her off, it would be fine as long as Cardinal Monn led the Holy Knights to break out. However, Miranda did not want Lucius to seed. She stabbed her shadow spear into the ground and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m getting a little tired of it.¡± As soon as she said that, almost all the shadows in the vicinity seemed to have been summoned by something and gathered together. She raised her right hand and a huge Shadow Hand rose at the same time. All the Knights had their mouths agape and their eyes zed over. ¡°We can¡¯t dodge this...¡± It was impossible for them to dodge attacks with such scale. The aura of despair spread through the crowd. ¡°Hahaha! !¡± Mirandaughed out loud, ¡°I really like the expression of despair on human¡¯s face!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Lucious hit the ground hard. To be honest. This kind of attack was nothing to a Saint-level powerhouse. However, these Knights would not be spared. This was Miranda¡¯s trick. Then... Would Lucius live on his own, or would he choose to do the right thing and save the others? Miranda¡¯s red eyes became brighter and brighter. This was her happy expression. Just as Lucius decided to use the forbidden Life Spell to burn himself and save the crowd, a calm voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Lucius, I¡¯ll be off work in one minute.¡± Off work? Lucius was stunned for a moment, and then he was furious. What time was it that he still had such thoughts. For a moment, Lucius felt a little sad. After Miranda heard it, she sneered, ¡°Huh? Off work? There¡¯s actually such a ridiculous rule in the righteous sect?¡± Then, she snorted again, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this ridiculous rule first. Today¡¯s work is not something that you can get off just because you want to!¡± Monn looked at the pocket watch and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re so noisy, old woman.¡± ¡°Old! Woman!¡± These words instantly infuriated this female vampire who cared a lot about her age. Her eyes were wide open, and her voice seemed to be squeezed out of her throat, ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± In the next moment, countless shadows pounced on Monn, wanting to devour him until not even his bones were left! ¡°There¡¯s still 30 seconds left. That should be enough.¡± Monn kept his pocket watch, and his calm voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. For some unknown reason, when they heard his calm and unperturbed words, a wave of hope actually rose in everyone¡¯s hearts. Even Lucius was the same. ¡°Could it be...¡± He did not dare to believe it in his heart, but there was also anticipation in it. Meanwhile, Miranda suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart. ¡°Monster Sealing Dance.¡± When the voices rang out, the area within a fifty-meter radius, including Miranda, suddenly fell silent. Miranda¡¯s expression froze in malevolence, and even the leaves stopped falling from the air. ¡°This is! Having the space sealed!¡± Lucius was very experienced, and he could see the situation inside at a nce. But what about after the seal? In the next moment, the endless wind des told him the answer. It was as if they were in two different worlds. They were outside the world and everything was calm. However, Miranda was going to be hit by the fierce wind continuously. The Holy Knights were also full of anticipation. Could it be that they could survive? ! After more than ten seconds, Monn¡¯s Holy Wower was exhausted and the Spell was stopped. Looking at the time, it was just the right time, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m off work. See you in the Holy Church tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Cardinal directly walked back to his house Space Walking, leaving them to look at each other in dismay. ¡°This... is it resolved?¡± One of the Knights looked at Miranda who did not seem to have changed much, and braved enough to ask. The others also looked at each other, indicating that they were not sure. Because Miranda did not seem to have changed much other than not moving at all. At this moment, a gust of wind blew past, and Miranda¡¯s entire body instantly turned into powder, drifting into the distance with the wind. ¡°Hiss ¨C¡± The sound of incessant gasp came from the Monster Forest. Chapter 49 - Multiple Concerns

Chapter 49: Multiple Concerns

Saint-Servant, the Holy Church. Andrew stood under the golden statue with his hands on his chest, eyes closed and his expression devout. He prayed every night as routine. Suddenly, an archbishop ran in in panic. He shouted at the same time, ¡°Not good, your Holiness! The entire Monster Forest is suddenly covered by a group of bats, I¡¯m afraid a vampire has descended! !¡± Hearing the words ¡®vampire¡¯, Andrew, who was praying devoutly, instantly opened his eyes. He immediately activated his own Holy Power to sense. ¡°This aura!¡± Andrew¡¯s pupils shrank, and he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s that crazy woman, Miranda!¡± After learning about the owner of the aura, Andrew immediately activated his Holy Power and flew towards the direction of the Monster Forest. Monn and Lucius might not be able to block it! Andrew was secretly anxious! He wanted to fly to the Monster Forest immediately. Suddenly, Andrew, who was flying, paused for a moment and stopped in the air. His expression gradually became strange. In his perception, Monn¡¯s aura suddenly rose, and then, Miranda¡¯s aura instantly disappearedpletely. It was as if it was erased by something. Andrew stood where he was and carefully sensed for a while. In the next moment, Andrew¡¯s expression became even stranger. ¡°This Munn, why did he suddenlye to the city?¡± Andrew was puzzled and began to fly in the direction where Munn¡¯s aura had appeared. Saint Selvan, market. When Andrew arrived near Monn. He saw him standing in front of a vegetable stall with a few green vegetables in his hands, arguing with the stall owner. ¡°Boss, the price is not right. Yesterday it was five shillings. Why Is it ten shillings today?¡± Monn stared at the owner with an unfriendly expression, as if he was punishing the illegal shop owner. The stall owner smiled bitterly, ¡°Cardinal, I didn¡¯t want it either.¡± ¡°A few days ago, I don¡¯t know why, but almost all the crops have rotted by seventy percent.¡± ¡°The grain supply is almost insufficient now.¡± ¡°The market demand can¡¯t keep up, so the price will naturally rise.¡± The stall owner exined. Hearing this, Monn reluctantly handed over ten shillings. Beside him, Andrew saw Monn¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Monn looked over hearing theughter. When he saw Andrew, he said calmly, ¡°Long time no see, Pope Andrew.¡± Andrew coughed lightly, ¡°Long time no see, Cardinal Monn.¡± After greeting him, Monn turned around and was about to leave. Andrew hurriedly stopped Monn, ¡°Cardinal Monn, can you tell me what exactly happened in the Monster Forest?¡± Monn nced at Andrew and said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew nodded and his expression became serious. Then, he heard Monn say, ¡°I will go to the conference room to report in detail about the rted matters in the Monster Forest after I go to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow, Pope Andrew.¡± After Monn bowed, he carried a handful of vegetables and walked past Andrew, heading straight home. Andrew was stunned, not knowing what expression to make. ¡­ The next day. Lucius also brought the Knights back to Saint-Servant. He settled the Knights and then went to the Holy Church and exined the specific situation yesterday to Andrew. After listening to the whole process, Andrew was so shocked that he could not close his mouth. Although he thought that Monn¡¯s strength was not simple, he did not expect that Monn actually had a divine level Spell that could not be mastered by at Saint level. Moreover, from Lucius¡¯description, that sh that could tear space apart could not help but remind him of the strange saint level aura that had suddenly appeared in the Suva Mountain Range. At this moment, Andrew was very sure that the strange saint level before was definitely Monn. Thinking of the stone tform and the corpse of the saint level Werewolves, Andrew felt that it was not strange that Monn killed the Vampire Count Miranda in an instant. Although Andrew suddenly felt relieved, the others still could not believe it. The usual unremarkable Monn was actually a hidden big shot? This made them unable to ept it for a moment. Everyone was clearly Cardinals, why were you so outstanding? At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Monn arrived at the Holy Church on time. As soon as he arrived, Monn noticed that something was wrong with the Holy Church today. Why did everyone look at him strangely? Although Monn was puzzled, he did not think too much about it. He still had to go to the meeting room to report on his work. When he arrived at the meeting room, Monn became felt even more strange. The cardinals, who usually ignored him, greeted him one after another, with ttering smiles on their faces that could be seen at a nce by a discerning person. Feinar stood in a corner and tried his best not to look at Monn, afraid of being noticed. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all my fault for being too impulsive back then! How could meng en be the kind of person who doesn¡¯t do anything!¡± Feinar was regretful in his heart. The most important thing was why no one had told him about Meng en being so strong? Andrew saw the cautious crowd after Meng en arrived and smiled silently. ¡°Monn, everyone knows about your achievements. I believe that the Pope will be very pleased when he knows about it. Maybe you¡¯ll get a promotion in your position.¡± Monn replied with an ¡®oh¡¯and asked, ¡°Is there a bonus?¡± Andrew was suddenly choked by Monn¡¯s words. He did not know whether tough or cry and said, ¡°I can try to apply to the Pope.¡± Monn nodded. It was fine as long as there was a bonus. If there was a sry increase for the position, he could consider it. While discussions went on about Monn¡¯s strength at the Holy Church. West of the continent, the Vampire Territory. Prince Robert¡¯s residence. The cold, shriveled corpse of a female human was suddenly thrown out. In the study, Robert was dressed in a ck and red noble¡¯s gown. He held a crystal goblet in his hand. Fresh and rich blood was shaking. On the table was a wooden bucket filled with freshly extracted human blood. Robert tasted the blood and closed his eyes to enjoy it for a while. He asked, ¡°Is Miranda still not back yet?¡± Beside him, the vampire maid lowered her head and said respectfully, ¡°Not yet, Your Highness.¡± At this moment, a bat covered in blood flew in from outside the window. Itnded on Robert¡¯s shoulder and let out a few soft cries. In the next moment, Robert¡¯s calm and pale face instantly turned ferocious. The crystal cup in his hand was also thrown to the ground. It turned into blood-stained shards. ¡°What a waste!¡± Robert roared. Seeing that her Master was angry, the vampire maid hurriedly knelt on the ground with her entire body trembling. The bat standing on Robert¡¯s shoulder suddenly let out a miserable cry. Then, out of nowhere, a faint ck me burned it until there was not even a residue left. After calming down a little, Robert returned to his gentlemanly appearance and ordered, ¡°Go and check on the more powerful Cardinal of the Zhengyi Sect.¡± The vampire maid knelt on the ground and replied, ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Chapter 50 - Investigation on the Farmland Incident

Chapter 50: Investigation on the Farnd Incident

Saint-Servant, Holy Church. Andrew felt a headache as he read the information in his hands. In recent days, more and more grain had stopped growing for some unknown reason. Saint-Servant was a city with arge poption, and there were also refugees who had fled to the capital because of the Monsters riots. Now, the grain in the capital was not growing for some unknown reason. It would not be long before the entire capital fell into a predicament without grain. ¡°Have you not found the reason why the grain stopped growing?¡± Andrew looked at the archbishop in front of him and asked. The archbishop wiped his sweat and said in shame, ¡°Not yet.¡± Andrew frowned, waved his hand and said, ¡°Let the Cardinal Monne to me.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± The archbishop was stunned for a moment and opened his mouth, not knowing how to say it. Seeing this, Andrew frowned and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡± The archbishop smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Well, the Cardinal Monn hasn¡¯te to work yet¡­¡± Andrew:¡±¡­¡± He looked at the time, 8:28. Andrew held his forehead. ¡­ At 9 am, Meng En arrived at the holy church on time. ¡°System, punch in for work.¡± [ you have sessfully punched in for work once. Your strength has increased slightly. ] ¡°Monn, the Pope wants you to go over.¡± An archbishop walked over and said to Monn. Monn nodded, indicating that he understood. When he arrived at the Holy Church, Monn saw Andrew staring at him with a resentful gaze. Monn shook off the goose bumps on his body, took a step back, and said hesitantly, ¡°Pope Andrew, what are you doing?¡± Andrew coughed lightly and discussed, ¡°Cardinal Monn, look at the work system¡­¡± Without waiting for Andrew to finish, Monn said firmly, ¡°I refuse!¡± Andrew:¡±¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking and he was already rejected? Sighing, Andrew waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, go ahead.¡± Then he said seriously, ¡°I guess you¡¯ve heard about the grain issues these days.¡± Of course, Monn had heard about it. Not only had he heard about it, but he also knew about it very well. Because of the shortage of food, the price of grain had skyrocketed recently. His small treasury was rapidly shrinking. How could he not know about it! Andrew said again, ¡°I¡¯m going to let you investigate this matter.¡± Monn¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Please hand it over to me!¡± So proactive? Seeing Monn being so proactive, Andrew suddenly hesitated. How could Monn not be proactive? If he didn¡¯t solve it, the money he had saved with great difficulty would be spent on food. After epting the mission, Monn walked out of the Holy Church and headed straight for the northern farnd. As soon as he arrived. Monn frowned. A strong pungent smell rushed into his nose and his head. It was like overturning sulfuric acid. Monn let out a breath and hurriedly used Holy Power to seal his mouth and nose. As far as the eye could see, all the crops on the farnd were rotten. The soil that was supposed to fertilize was now stained with ck mud filled with malice. It was obvious that someone did it intentionally Monn continued forward and saw the farmers sitting on the ridge of the field dejectedly. He can¡¯t help but sighed. These fields were their lives. Now that the fields had been infected, there was no source of food. Those mean nobles were not easy to deal with. However, Monn only sighed. After all, this was the normal life of this world. He could not change anything, nor did he want to make the changes. Walking forward, Monn patted an old farmer on the shoulder and asked, ¡°Old man, can you tell me if anything strange had happened here?¡± The old man was shocked awake from his dejection. After seeing Monn¡¯s appearance, he said in surprise, ¡°Red robe! It¡¯s the Cardinal!¡± ¡°The Cardinal is here to solve our problem!¡± Without answering Monn¡¯s question, the old man ran straight to the vige and shouted happily. Monn was speechless. He did not expect the old man to still be so energetic despite his age. Not long after, Monn was surrounded by vigers. They were chattering, causing Monn to be unusually puzzled. ¡°Stop!¡± There was a trace of Holy Power in their voices had the farmers in awe. Seeing that it had quieted down, Monn asked, ¡°Can anyone tell me what strange things have happened around here recently?¡± The farmers looked at each other. In the end, the old man raised his hand and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything strange, it¡¯s only these farnd.¡± Monn was speechless. who could not tell that there was something wrong with the farnd? ¡°Other than the farnd?¡± The old man shook his head. Monn sighed and waved his hand to dismiss the farmers, leaving the old man behind. He walked to the ridge of the farnd and the ninja dug out a piece of soil that was covered in ck mud. He used his Holy Power to sense it carefully. The entire piece of soil was like a piece of copper and iron that was difficult to prate. After a few minutes, the Holy Power finally pierced through the ck mud. A weak vitality came from it. Monn suddenly understood. The ck mud was like an impermeable membrane, isting the life in the soil in the dark. The crops could not enjoy the soil nurturing life, so they naturally stopped growing and even began to rot. The problem was found, but how to solve it? How did the ck mude about? Until the afternoon, Monn still had no clue. At this moment, there was a sudden banging sound in the distance. Mon squinted his eyes and looked over. A group of civilians were building houses. Monn asked casually, ¡°Why are there so many new houses?¡± The old man replied, ¡°Our vige recently epted a group of refugees. We have no ce to live, so of course we have to build houses.¡± Refugees? Monn¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had found a direction. ¡°Bring me to see those refugees.¡± The old man was puzzled, but he still led Monn over. On the beam of the house, an old man with beard caught the piece of wood that was thrown up and scolded jokingly, ¡°John Boy, are you trying to smash me to death? You used so much strength!¡± The young man named John scratched his head and said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect uncle¡¯s strength to be so small.¡± ¡°You Brat!¡± The bearded man was about toe down. At this moment, the old man walked over with Monn. Everyone stopped ying and said respectfully, ¡°Cardinal!¡± Monn nced around and finally fixed his gaze on the silver-haired young man. And the silver-haired young man was the young man named John. In Monn¡¯s perception, this John was as bright as a professional me in these people. With an amethyst level strength, but disguised himself as a vagrant? There must be a problem! Monn stared at John and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to cooperate with the investigation.¡± This¡­ The others looked at each other, not knowing what was going on. John pointed at himself and said innocently, ¡°Me? Sir, did you make a mistake?¡± ¡°Right, you must have make a mistake. John can¡¯t do something bad.¡± ¡°Cardinal, why don¡¯t you confirm it again?¡± The other vigers defended John one after another. The corners of John¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He had thought about this scene more than ten times in his mind. Humans were really easy to fool. All his efforts he put to pretend to be a good person these days had not turned all in vain. Hoho Dear Cardinal, do you want to hurt an innocent person like me in front of so many people? He looked at Monn with pleasure in his heart. Chapter 51 - Holy Artifact

Chapter 51: Holy Artifact

Monn clucked his tongue, thinking about how troublesome it was. He looked at the sky and saw that it was gettingte. He looked at John and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Without waiting for John to say anything, the bearded uncle jumped down from the beam and put his arm around John¡¯s shoulder. He said cheerfully, ¡°Cardinal Monn, you must have made a mistake.¡± ¡°John came from the same vige as me. I know how he is the best!¡± ¡°Besides, John is just an ordinary person. That farnd was obviously done by a cultivator. It can¡¯t be John¡¯s.¡± The bearded man patted his chest and promised. Hearing that, John nodded his head. His eyes were proud as he pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°Cardinal Monn, I really am a¨C¡± Boom! ! Before he could say the word ¡®good man¡¯, John was instantly kicked aside by Monn. The wall that had just been built was smashed into pieces. The bearded uncle standing next to Monn had a terrified expression on his face. Just a moment ago, he had even ced his hand on John¡¯s shoulder! The other vigers retreated in fear, afraid that Monn would suddenly attack them. They even thought that Monn was crazy! Could it be that he wanted to use them as coteral for his performance? ! ¡°Cough cough!¡± Just as the air was about to calm down. A cough was heard in the rubble. ¡°It¡¯s John!¡± Someone could not help but shout. He looked at Monn with some lingering fear. In the rubble, a hand covered in gray fur stretched out. He exerted some force, and his entire body was pulled out of the rubble. His body had also changed greatly. Other than his head, his entire body had turned into a werewolf. The dark green eyes looked at Monn with fear. With his amethyst rank strength, if he had not undergone the werewolf transformation during that attack, his entire body would have been destroyed! Saint rank! Absolute saint rank strength! Moreover, he was very high in the saint rank stage! Escape! This was his only thought at this moment! ¡°John?¡± The bearded man¡¯s voice rang out in disbelief. John, who was contemting his escape route, looked over and his dark eyes instantly lit up. His face also started turning into a wolf. The wolf stuck out its tongue and grinned, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the wolf charged rapidly towards the bearded man. The moment the bearded man called out to him, John thought of using him to threaten Monn. As he watched the bearded man get closer and closer, his beastly eyes became brighter and brighter. Just as he was about to seed, a hand suddenly crossed his path. That hand seemed to have an unstoppable momentum as it gently waved toward him. John was stunned for a moment, and then he wanted tough. He thought that something would happen, but in the end, this was it? In the next moment, John could notugh anymore, because he realized that his lower body had suddenly appeared in front of him. Monn withdrew his hand and dispersed the power of the dimensional sh. Did someone just try to take a hostage in front of a saint-level elite? Monn was somewhat confused. He took out his broken watch and saw that there were still a few seconds left before work ended, so he said to the vigers, ¡°I¡¯m about to get off work. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to transport this werewolf¡¯s corpse to the Holy Church.¡± After he finished speaking, he did not wait for the vigers to reply and directly disappeared from the spot. The vigers were left looking at each other in dismay. ¡°We¡­ seem to have wronged Cardinal Monn¡­¡± After a long while, someone said weakly. He sat on the ground and was forcefully hammered to the ground by the whiskers, who had nearly peed in fear from the scene just now. In his heart, he had the regret of seeing the wrong person. ¡°I¡¯ll go and send this werewolf¡¯s corpse to the church. At the same time, I¡¯ll thank Cardinal Monn for saving my life!¡± Everyone looked at it and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go too!¡± Thus, everyone rushed to the church with gratitude towards Monn. Unfortunately, Monn had already left work. After work, Monn would not go to the church. The next day, in the Holy Church. Andrew looked at Monn, strolling over. Helplessness shed through his heart. ¡°Pope Andrew, I¡¯ll report the work situation yesterday.¡± Andrew waved his hand and said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The vigers from yesterday have already exined the situation in detail.¡± The things that they aplished at the Holy Church, however, he had yet to hear from the others. Andrew really didn¡¯t see thising. . Monn said calmly, ¡°Oh, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Monn:¡±?¡± Andrew said unhappily, ¡°There¡¯s still business to be done!¡± ¡°OH.¡± Andrew took a deep breath. If this continued, he was afraid that Monn would make him sick. He slowed down and said, ¡°Last night, the Holy Church found very useful information on the remnant soul of that werewolf.¡± Monn:¡±¡­¡± For a moment, Monn wondered if he had heard wrong. ¡°Soul search?¡± Monn said in an uncertain tone. Andrew said with certainty, ¡°Yes!¡± Monn was silent for a moment, and then he said with suspicion, ¡°Are you sure that you joined the Orthodox Church and not some demonic church?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after hearing that. ¡°Of course you joined the Holy Church!¡± ¡°Then this soul search is¡­¡± Andrew waved his hand and said very righteously, ¡°Soul search is just a means to an end. it depends on who¡¯s using it!¡± Monn: ¡°¡­¡± Why did it sound like a robber theory? ¡°In short, don¡¯t worry about soul searching.¡± Andrew said seriously. Then his face became serious, ¡°ording to the information, there are probably no less than 50 werewolves in Saint Selvan City.¡± ¡°Once this power all erupt at the same time, it will be very troublesome for us.¡± ¡°Moreover, they also have a holy weapon that can seal the life force. Only with it, the crops in the city will grow again.¡± Munn nodded. ¡°Well, then?¡± He looked like he was going to continue. Andrew¡¯s stern aura was immediately deted. He said casually, ¡°Then I have already sent the pdins to go door-to-door to investigate. If we encounter any difficult people, we will need you to take action.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take action during office hours,¡± answered Monn calmly Office hours¡­ Hearing this phrase, Andrew¡¯s expression became veryplicated. He sighed and said, ¡°The pope heard about this and sent the Saintess to assist in the work. She¡¯s expected to arrive in the afternoon. You should expect her then.¡± Saintess? After joining the Holy Church for so many years, this was the first time he had heard of such thing as a Saintess. Monn had no objection and agreed. Anyway, during office hours, he¡¯ll listen to the orders. Chapter 52 - The Saintess is Coming

Chapter 52: The Saintess is Coming

That day, in the afternoon. Morning Street. Boom! ! A tall werewolf smashed through the stone wall and flew out. His body was covered in blood, and his eyes began to roll back. Only his weak breathing proved that he was still alive at this moment. Suddenly, a knife mark that seemed to cut through the air shed past, and the next moment, the werewolf¡¯s body was immediately separated from his body. ¡°Ta ta,¡± Footsteps came from the broken wall. A tall and handsome young man in red walked out. It was Monn. He shook his sleeves and exhaled, ¡°The seventh one.¡± Yes, this was the seventh werewolf that Monn had killed since Andrew arranged the work today! ¡°Lord Monn is mighty! !¡± Behind them, the pdins who had slowed down a little finally arrived. They didn¡¯t know how many times Goldman Sachs had shouted, but they were full of vigor. Because¡­ they really didn¡¯t use much power. Basically, with just a wave of Monn¡¯s palm, and the werewolf died. They could only count the aftermath. At this time, a bishop ran over. He first bowed respectfully and then said respectfully, ¡°Cardinal Monn, the Saintess has arrived. His Holiness Pope Andrew has instructed you to go over.¡± Monn nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± After giving some instructions, Monn appeared in the Holy Church with a spatial walk. Walking to the hall where Andrew received the guests, Monn gently knocked on the door. The conversation inside instantly stopped. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Your Holiness, Andrew.¡± Munn pushed the door open and bowed to Andrew. Then he looked at the girl standing beside Andrew. Her golden hair reached her waist like a waterfall, her blue eyes twinkled like stars, and even the loose nun uniform could not hide her proud figure. A holy sword wrapped in a sky blue scabbard and decorated with a ruby on the golden hilt hung on her waist. But the first impression she left on Monn was still: Big! ¡°As for you, you must be Cardinal Monn.¡± On her head was a silver crown, which shone as she lowered it slightly. She continued with a saintly smile on her lips, ¡°I hear about you often from his Holiness the Pope.¡± Munn did not care about the Saintess¡¯s formal greetings. He always felt that the smile of the Saintess was a little forced. He nodded slightly and looked at Andrew. Andrew introduced, ¡°This is the Saintess of the righteous sect, Saintess Ace.¡± Saintess ace smiled and said, ¡°Just call me Ace.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Munn greeted him lightly. Andrew continued, ¡°Munn, this is the first time Saintess ising to Saint Selwyn. You can show the Saintess around and get to know each other.¡± Munn nodded. Saintess ace bowed slightly and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± Then, she turned around and bowed to Andrew, ¡°Your Excellency, Andrew.¡± Then, she walked out with Munn, disying the etiquette of a noble. After leaving the church, Munn brought Ace to the center of the city. As soon as they arrived, all the residents in the market were attracted by Ace¡¯s charm. ¡°Look! That girl is so beautiful!¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen an angel!¡± Ace had experienced a lot of such scenes. She tucked a strand of blonde hair behind her ear and whispered, ¡°So many people.¡± Then, she turned around and stared at Monn with an expectant look. ¡°Can I go for a walk?¡± Mon shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he didn¡¯t care. After all, his job now was to apany the Saintess. The Saintess could go anywhere she wanted to. After entering the market, Ace looked like a wild cat hunting for fun. She looked left and right, as if she had never seen anything before in her life. As she strolled around, Ace suddenly stopped at a stall. Her eyes were shining as she stared at a starry nel. The ne was shaped like a drop of water, but there was a starry sky inside. It was like quicksand, changing with the flow of time. Ace ould not help but squat down, and her fair hand gently picked up the starry ne. Seeing this, the stall owner hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, you really have good taste!¡± ¡°This starry ne was crafted by a famous craftsman in the Healer Empire.¡± ¡°In order to make this ne, that master almost used up all his wealth!¡± The stall owner¡¯s spittle flew. He wished that he could use his lifetime¡¯s knowledge to describe this ¡®precious ¡®starry ne. Monn was speechless when he saw this. On the other hand, Ace seemed to believe the stall owner¡¯s nonsense and nodded from time to time. The stall owner became even more enthusiastic when he saw this. Perhaps today¡¯s deal would be enough to sustain him for a year! He began to fantasize in his heart. Half a dayter, the stall owner was almost fuming with rage as he kept on speaking. Seeing that Ace was still nodding and did not have the slightest thought to ask about the price. He could not help but ask carefully, ¡°Then, miss, what do you think?¡± As he spoke, the stall owner rubbed his hands together. Ace came to a sudden realization. She asked generously, ¡°How about 30 shillings?¡± ¡°Okay! 30 pounds, 30¡­¡± Before he could finish, he felt that something was not right. 30 shillings? He had said so much that his mouth was almost smoking. In the end, he only got 30 shillings? He coughed and said hesitantly, ¡°Miss, did you say something wrong?¡± Ace frowned. ¡°Is 30 shillings not enough?¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± The stall owner was embarrassed. It was impossible to say how valuable this item was. But he had said so much, and in the end, he had only gotten 30 shillings? At this moment, he felt a huge disappointment in his heart. At the side, Ace obviously knew what the stall owner was thinking. But she was not a fool. She knew what material this ne was made of with just a touch. How could it be worth so much just because he made it sound so precious? The stall owner knew that it was impossible to scam her, so he said dejectedly, ¡°Alright, Alright, 30 it is. Take it away now!¡± He waved his hand as if he was trying to drive away the bad luck. Ace did not mind. She still liked this style a lot. She held the ne and happily dug into her pockets, ready to pay. However, after digging for a long time, her pockets were cleaner than her face. Only then did she remember that she did not bring any money with her today. She turned her head and looked at Monn as if she was asking for help. ¡°Monn, Cardinal I forgot to bring money with me today. Can you help me pay for it?¡± Meng en frowned. ¡°I refuse.¡± Eh? ? Ace stood rooted to the ground and thought in disbelief, ¡°You refuse? !¡± This was the first time she had been rejected. In the royal city, every Prince took the initiative to buy her things. Even though she had rejected all of them. But this was the first time she had experienced such a situation. She did not feel too good. But when she saw the stall owner staring at her suspiciously, she could only say awkwardly, ¡°Em, I¡¯ll pay you back!¡± ¡°Oh,¡±s aid Monn as he nced at her suspiciously. Only when he saw the ruby on the hilt of her sword did he step forward and pay the stall owner 30 shillings. Just as Ace heaved a sigh of relief, she heard Monn¡¯s calm voice again, ¡°The interest is 3 shillings a day. Remember to pay me back as soon as possible.¡± Ace¡¯s face darkened. The saintly appearance she had maintained for so many years almost broke. How ungentlemanly! She screamed in her heart. At this moment, she heard Monn say again. ¡°Also, I¡¯m off work. You can go back to the sanctuary by yourself.¡± After informing her, Monn turned around and left. Ace stood rooted to the spot for a moment. What off work? ! Seeing that he was getting further and further away, Ace hurriedly followed. At the same time, she shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know the way!¡± Chapter 53 - The Saintess Has No Sense of Direction

Chapter 53: The Saintess Has No Sense of Direction

At the market, Monn, who was buying groceries and preparing to go home to cook, could not help but frown when he saw Ace trailing behind him. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten off work. Stop following me.¡± Ace looked at Monn with an aggrieved expression. ¡°But I don¡¯t know the way back to the Holy Church.¡± ¡°Also, the Orthodox Church doesn¡¯t have this rule at all!¡± Speaking of this, Ace straightened her back and spoke righteously. Munn ignored her and said, ¡°Go north from here to the second intersection and head east until you reach St. Selwyn Square. Then just keep going northeast.¡± Ace widened her eyes and listened with a nk expression. She shook her head and said carelessly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, his Majesty Andrew asked you to receive me. I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± She put on a holy smile again and bowed slightly, ¡°Please, Cardinal Monn.¡± Monn clicked his tongue and said, ¡°So the Saintess has two faces.¡± Ace¡¯s smile suddenly froze. He became a little discouraged. He no longer pretended to be noble in front of Monn. He pointed at the ce where the fruits were sold and said, ¡°I want to eat that.¡± Monn ignored her and went home after buying the ingredients needed for dinner. What a joke. Why should the money he earned through ¡®hard work¡¯ be spent on other people. Evening, Monn¡¯s vi. Elma sat at the dining table and asked curiously, ¡°Father Monn, is this the mother you found for me?¡± Ace, who was sitting opposite Elma in a reserved manner, almost fell down. A blush immediately crept up her cheeks. Monn, who was carrying the food, walked out of the kitchen and said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s just a poor woman who freeloads for food and drinks.¡± Ace chuckled a few times but could not refute. She could only secretly swear to eat moreter, until Munn¡¯s heart ached! With this determination, Ace was full of vigor. When the food was served, Ace was instantly stunned. ¡°What about mine?¡± Looking at the empty space in front of her and the steaming food in front of Monn and Elma, Ace was dumbfounded. Monn picked up a green vegetable and said as he ate, ¡°I only bought two portions. Of course, there¡¯s no more for you.¡± Ace: ¡°¡­¡± Beside her, Elma¡¯s little face turned grim. ¡°Father Monn, you can¡¯t bully Sister Ace!¡± How could a father like Monn help her find her mother? Elma realized the seriousness of the matter. The next day, at nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Monn brought Ace, who was freeloading, to the sanctuary. Ace followed Monn and looked at the busy members of the sanctuary. She said uneasily, ¡°Is it really okay for us toe sote?¡± Monn said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t stop you.¡± Ace: ¡°¡­¡± Indeed. But the feeling of sleeping until 9 am was too wonderful! Afterwards, Monn found the person in charge of the werewolf investigation and asked if anything had happenedst night. ¡°Cardinal Monn, your Highness.¡± The pdin first bowed, then said, ¡°Last night, there was a werewolf riot in the western suburbs.¡± ¡°Most of them were killed by our Holy Knights on the spot, but two of the amethyst level werewolves escaped and are still patrolling.¡± Monn nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the western suburbs.¡± Ace followed behind and suddenly asked, ¡°How are you going to find those two werewolves?¡± Monn saw her ¡®quick, ask me¡¯ expression and knew that this Saintess was up to no good. Therefore, Monn deliberately didn¡¯t answer her and flew directly towards the western suburbs. Seeing this, Ace stomped her feet angrily and hurriedly followed. In the western suburbs, as soon as Monn arrived, he saw the copsed houses on the street from afar. There were also traces of wolf feet on the street. ¡°It¡¯s Cardinal Monn and Her Highness the Saintess!¡± Some sharp-eyed pdins saw Monn and Acend. In the next moment, the pdins surrounded them and bowed. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Monn¡¯s calm voice sounded. The Pdins looked at each other and said awkwardly, ¡°Cardinal Monn, we haven¡¯t made any progress yet.¡± Monn nodded and didn¡¯t me them. If they could find the werewolves so easily, the werewolves wouldn¡¯t have been able to sneak in. Looking at Ace, who seemed to be thinking about something, Monn asked, ¡°Do you have any way to find them?¡± Ace felt likeughing at Monn. I asked you a moment ago, but you didn¡¯t answer. In the end, you still had to ask me. But she looked at the Holy Knights around her. In order to maintain her holy image, Ace had to swallow her words, she looked at Monn, who had a faint smile on his face, and gritted her teeth in her heart. He did it on purpose! He definitely did it on purpose! Knowing that she needed to maintain her holy persona outside, Monn waited until there were many people around to ask her about the method. Giving her no chance to mock him, But she no choice. If she said she had no idea, how would she solve the werewolf problem? Or what would others think of her if she suddenly used this ability in the future? Thinking of this, Ace forced a smile and said, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± She secretly red at Monn and squatted down. A ball of golden light appeared on her fingers and aimed at the werewolf footprints on the ground. Monn¡¯s eyes focused. The werewolf footprints on the ground seemed toe to life as if they had their own consciousness. They were like babies who had just learned how to walk, swinging and swaying. It was the first time that Monn hade into contact with this kind of spell, so he felt a little curious. Ace let out a breath and stood up. She said to Monn, ¡°That¡¯s enough. These footprints will lead us to the werewolf fromst night.¡± The footprints seemed to understand Ace¡¯s words. They swayed for a moment and then directly walked south. Ace called out to Monn and hurriedly followed. The footsteps were not fast, so Monn and Ace could only follow. When they passed by an intersection, the footprints suddenly stopped. Then, they silently retreated more than 50 meters before turning around and heading southeast. Monn was silent. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Is this spell urate?¡± Ace scratched her head and said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s my first time using it, so¡­¡± Munn sighed. Since he had no other choice, he could only continue to follow. After passing through the intersections, the footprints suddenly sped up as if they had smelled their prey. Munn and ace nced at each other and hurriedly followed. After passing through the intersection, the two of them seemed to have arrived at a new world. The dpidated wooden houses lined the streets. The streets were filled with rotten garbage and feces everywhere. The air was filled with a rancid smell. The civilians on the streets were as skinny as a stick of firewood. Their eyes were lifeless, and their bodies were filled with decadence. Ace covered her nose and said in a low voice, ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°A slum.¡± ¡°A slum?¡± Said Monn with an indifferent expression. Chapter 54 - Two-Headed Werewolves

Chapter 54: Two-Headed Werewolves

¡°Slums?¡± Hearing these three words, Ace fell silent. Almost every city had a ce like this. These poor people were the products of this aristocratic society. But Monn felt that there was no need to sympathize with them. Poor people all have their own faults. If these desperate people were really willing to work hard, even if they were not doing well, they would still be much better off than they were now. Monn¡¯s body floated lightly. He did not want his feet to be contaminated. He looked at the direction where the footprints disappeared and floated over. Ace followed Monn and floated in the air. She followed closely behind Monn. Monn found the footprints in a dark alley. The footprints made a gesture toward Monn in the depths of the alley. Then, they turned into specks of fluorescent light and disappeared in the air. Ace rushed over and said, ¡°My spell has been dispelled. It seems to be inside.¡± Suddenly, faint gasps and sounds of biting could be heard from the depths of the alley. They continued to go deeper. Two furry figures appeared before their eyes. As if they had heard the footsteps behind them, the two figures raised their heads at the same time. Two ferocious wolf heads instantly appeared before their eyes. Fresh blood flowed from their long wolf mouths. Their dark green wolf eyes shed with a cold light. When they saw who it was, one of therger werewolves grinned. He had a fierce look on his face, and a hoarse voice rang out from his throat. ¡°Keke, this is great. Two rations delivered to our doorstep.¡± ¡°Brother Rama, the two of them look like they¡¯re from the Orthodox Church.¡± Rama smiled disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s just the Orthodox Church. They¡¯re here to fill our stomachs.¡± He picked up the human corpse in his hand, took a bite, and swallowed the flesh. The wounds on his body started to squirm, and new flesh sprouted,pletely healing his injuries. He stood up and threw the useless corpse aside. Heughed fiercely. ¡°One for each of you. Finish it quickly andplete leader Ange¡¯s mission as soon as possible!¡± Rama¡¯s wolf foot stomped heavily, and cracks appeared on the ground instantly. He brought up gusts of strong wind and attacked Monn. After he attacked, another werewolf also found AI si and pped down with its metallic ws. ng! Ace pulled out her holy sword and blocked the werewolf¡¯s metallic ws. The werewolf grinned. He was about to say something sarcastic when he heard a boom. A violent explosion sounded behind him. He turned around and saw that brother Rama, who was supposed to tear Monnn into pieces, was kicked back by the man in red and fell into a pile of rubble. The entire wall was smashed into pieces. Ramay on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. His wolf eyes were filled with disbelief as he eximed, ¡°Saint-level!¡± The werewolf who was fighting against Ace was shocked and immediately prepared to retreat. He did not expect that Ace would seize this opening and the sharp holy sword instantly pierced through his heart. The light on the holy sword seemed to have found its prey. Like the zing sun, it burned the werewolf¡¯s heart away. The werewolf let out a miserable cry and endured the intense pain as he forcefully pulled out the holy sword. He retreated to Rama¡¯s side with great difficulty. He said resolutely, ¡°Big Brother, use that move!¡± Rama did not hesitate at all. He nodded, and his sharp wolf ws instantly pierced into his heart. The werewolf¡¯s eyes instantly lost their luster. Rama swallowed the heart that was about to be roasted in one gulp. His entire body was instantly filled with blood, and his body suddenly shot up. He only stopped after rising up to more than three meters. His neck suddenly squirmed violently, and a wolf head broke through the flesh and drilled out. His aura grew rapidly, and only stopped after he broke through to the intermediate level of the saint level. Meng en narrowed his eyes and took a look. The newly grown Wolf¡¯s head was exactly the same as the one that had died. Ace came to Meng En¡¯s side with a solemn expression. She had only broken through to the amethyst level when she was in the Imperial City, and had sessfully advanced to the primary level. If she did not liberate the holy sword, she would not be a match for this two-headed wolf at all. But if she did release the Holy Sword¡­ She looked hesitant. Looking at Meng En, she remembered the pope had said that Meng En¡¯s red robe was very strong. But as for how strong he was, Ace didn¡¯t know. She looked at Monn, who was about her age, and shook her head. No matter how strong he was, he was probably just as strong as her. Because even in the capital, which was filled with geniuses, she had never seen anyone more outstanding than herself. Just as she was thinking, the two-headed wolf waved his fist. The surrounding houses instantly copsed. He opened his wolf¡¯s mouth, and the stench of blood instantly poured out. ¡°You hit me real hard just now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± The two-headed wolf lunged at Monn, and the ground beneath his feet instantly copsed. A huge shadow covered the two of them. Ace¡¯s expression was solemn as she pulled out the holy sword. ¡°Light:¡± Just as she was about to chant the holy sword, a slender hand reached out, ¡°Lend me your sword.¡± Monn¡¯s calm voice sounded behind her. The sword in her hand was easily taken away. Ace instantly became anxious. Without the holy sword, how could she fight this two-headed wolf! Monn hefted the sword in her hand and nodded in satisfaction. This wolf was too disgusting. He didn¡¯t need to dirty his hands if he had a handy weapon. The two-headed wolf that pounced over saw Monn¡¯s calm attitude and became furious. ¡°You brat! You actually dare to look down on us!¡± The wolf¡¯s ws instantly extended, and the metallic luster was exceptionally bright. The density of the entire w once again increased by several times. It became harder and sharper. Monn continued to act at a leisurely pace, as if he did not care about them at all. He raised the holy sword and pointed it in the direction of the two-headed wolf, and a cyclone suddenly rose. Seeing his posture, Ace was secretly anxious. She was about to reach out to grab the holy sword and chant the holy words. Monn¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, don¡¯t move!¡± Ace was shocked. The two-headed wolf¡¯s attack came in an instant. Ace stared at the holy sword and the metal wolf¡¯s ws colliding. Strangely, there was no sound of metal colliding with metal. The next moment, she knew the answer. The metal wolf¡¯s ws were like a piece of tofu, easily sliced in half by the holy sword in Monn¡¯s hand. There was no obstruction at all. Ace widened her eyes and was a little confused for a moment. This two-headed wolf was so powerful, and this was what he got? When she saw the cyclone on the holy sword clearly, she finally understood. The werewolf wasn¡¯t too weak, it was Monn that was too strong! This kind of spell was definitely not something that could be used when one had just entered the saint level! It was funny that she had just analyzed in her mind that Monn might not be as powerful as she was. Ace silentlyughed at herself. When she thought of her attempt to grab the holy sword, her face turned pale. If she hadn¡¯t been stopped by Monn just now, what would have happened to her¡­ The flying wolf ws shed across her mind. She shivered violently. She patted her chest and rejoiced in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± ¡°Ah! !¡± After thinking so much, it only took a few seconds. The werewolf¡¯s scream brought her back to reality. The two-headed wolf held its bleeding ws and took a few steps back in a daze. It was incredulous as it roared ferociously, ¡°No! Impossible!¡± Chapter 55 - Kill the Two-Headed Wolf

Chapter 55: Kill the Two-Headed Wolf

¡°Impossible!¡± The two-headed wolf¡¯s incredulous roar echoed through the entire slum. Monn frowned, feeling that the noise was extremely loud. In order to not let it disturb the people, Monn held the holy sword and walked towards the two-headed wolf step by step. Monn was getting closer and closer. The two-headed wolf saw Monn¡¯s indifferent gaze and could not help but take a step back. After it realized what it just did, it was ashamed, angry, and scared. The two wolf heads quickly turned, their eyes looking for a way to escape It no longer had any fighting spirit. That terrifying sword shattered its will. If that sword had not shed at its ws, but at its body¡­ Thinking of that scene, it shivered deeply. It could not win! It definitely could not win! Run! Run quickly! An endless desire to survive filled its brain. When he saw the wall that it had smashed into earlier, its dark green wolf eyes instantly lit up. It turned around andnded on the ground with its four ws, running at lightning speed. In an instant, it ran out of the range of the slum. Seeing that it was running further and further away, its mood became clearer and clearer. It even turned around to look at the two figures that were getting smaller and smaller. It felt proud in its heart. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t beat you, if I want to run, you can¡¯t do anything either!¡± Just as it was feeling proud, it suddenly saw the man in red wave his arm. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± It was so confused that it did not have time to think before it suddenly felt as if its entire body was being torn apart. It looked down and saw that the middle of the two wolf heads¡¯ bodies seemed to have been sliced open by an extremely sharp knife. Blood spurted out. At some point in time, a crack that looked like a natural moat appeared on the ground. The two-headed wolf thought of Monn¡¯s final move. At thest moment of its life, it said in awe, ¡°With this man alive, can the werewolves really eliminate the human race?¡± The two-headed wolf¡¯s body fell. In the slum, in the alley. Ace looked at the abyss-like crack under Monn¡¯s feet and swallowed her saliva. This man was terrifyingly strong! Monn didn¡¯t feel anything about it, as if he had done something trivial that was not worth discussing. He threw the holy sword in his hand to Ace and said calmly, ¡°The sword isn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t dirty my hands.¡± Ace came back to her senses and received the holy sword in a panic. She smiled and said, ¡°As long as you are satisfied.¡± She held the holy sword with both hands and stood beside Monn, like a sword maid. She felt a little nervous about Monn, who was so powerful. ¡°The church should reimburse the loss of public property due to work damage, right?¡± Monn¡¯s murmur entered Ace¡¯s ears. She was stunned for a moment, then sheughed softly. She suddenly found a familiar feeling with Monn. ¡°?¡± Monn looked at Ace who suddenlyughed and felt strange. Ace shook her head and said seriously, ¡°I believe that his Majesty Andrew will not be stingy with this bit of money.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Monn was a little suspicious. He still owed a part of the overtime pay from before. The two-headed wolf¡¯s matter came to an end. Monn called the Pdin to bring the two-headed wolf¡¯s corpse back to the holy church. ¡°Cardinal Monn, we found this on the werewolf¡¯s corpse.¡± A Pdin walked over, holding a ball of jelly-like ck mud in his hand. It was this ¡®jelly¡¯ that didn¡¯t taste good. Monn nced at it and knew that the ck mud was of the same breed as the ck mud on the farnd. Letting the pdin take it aside, Monn looked at Ace, who was covering her nose and waving her small hands. He asked, ¡°Can you trace the holy artifact that produced this through this thing?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± A cute nasal voice sounded. ¡°Why? Do you want to go now?¡± Ace¡¯s voice was full of eagerness. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to get off work soon.¡± Grace¡¯s voice was like a bucket of cold water that extinguished her enthusiasm. Thinking of Grace¡¯s principles, Ace did not force it. She felt that it was not bad to have time to rest every day. She wondered if she could still go to Monn¡¯s house to eat and sleep today? Ace stole a nce at Monn, a little nostalgic for the bed yesterday. There was also the cute Elma and the five-piece chess that she could never win. Halfway through, a group of soldiers wearing light armor from the kingdom suddenly walked over. A hunchbacked old man with a haughty expression was surrounded in the middle, when he saw Monn and the others, his eyes immediately lit up as if he had found some kind of treasure. He jogged over and gasped, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Ace, who was joking with Monn, was at a loss and asked, ¡°You are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Bowen, the sixth Prince¡¯s butler.¡± Bowen continued in a shape, high-pitched voice, ¡°His Highness the sixth Prince heard that her highness the Saintess hade to Saint Servant and specially rushed over from the king¡¯s city.¡± ¡°A banquet has been set up in the mansion. We¡¯re just waiting for her highness the Saintess toe!¡± Ace frowned slightly and refused with a smile, ¡°Sorry, I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t disturb the sixth prince.¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Bowen hurriedly waved his hand and continued, ¡°Her Highness the Saintess is busy first. Her Highness can afford to wait.¡± Ace¡¯s frown deepened. This sixth prince had been pestering her since the king¡¯s city. She did not expect that he would still pester her when they reached Saint Servant. Extreme disgust rose in her heart. She dispersed her smile and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it very clear. I still have a mission.¡± Bowen was shocked, but when he thought of the sixth Prince¡¯s mission, he immediately felt a headache. This Saintess was not to be trifled with, but his own master was even more so! Just as he was fretting, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a red-robed cardinal who was holding a pocket watch and looking at the time. He also noticed that the people around him were faintly taking this red-robed person as the center of attention. His eyes rolled and he had an idea. He squeezed out a smile on his old face and his attitude became arrogant. ¡°You are the leader of this mission, right? My Sixth Prince wants to invite the Saintess to a banquet. I hope that you can do that for me.¡± He was still very confident in the kingdom¡¯s power. However, he did not expect Monn to ignore him. He silently stared at his pocket watch and said, ¡°5,4,3¡­¡± Bowen was shocked and angry. How dare he not pay respect to the royal family? ! He was about to yell when he heard the calm voice of the person in red. ¡°1,0, I¡¯m off work.¡± Off Work? Bowen was stunned and then overjoyed. Although he did not know when the Orthodox Church set such a rule. But he still understood the phrase off work. He instantly felt that he had wronged the red-robed man. He was a good person! Bowen sighed in his heart and immediately turned to Ace. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Your Highness, the leader of your mission has already left work. I believe you should be fine now. What do you think?¡± The corner of Ace¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She secretly rolled her eyes at Monn and snapped, ¡°My mission is to apany him!¡± With that, Ace hurriedly followed Monn, who was heading home. The group of people left looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Chapter 56 - I鈥檓 Off Duty!

Chapter 56: I¡¯m Off Duty!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Apany him? ! Ace¡¯s words made everyone freeze on the spot. Since when had Monn and Her Highness the Saintess developed to such an extent? The Holy Knights were shocked. Bowen¡¯s face turned green. What would the Sixth Prince do when he heard this? He was anxious. But when he thought of what would happen to him if he did not bring the Saintess back, he could not help but shudder. He could not care less. Seeing that they were getting further and further away, he hurriedly chased after them. At the same time, his mind worked extremely fast. He immediately thought of a solution. Since the Saintess said that she wanted to be with the cardinal, why not invite the cardinal along? Although doing so might cause the Sixth Prince to be unhappy, it was at least much better than the Saintess not going. ¡°Wait a minute, Saintess!¡± Bowen hurriedly ran in front of them and said with rapid breathing, ¡°Cardinal, His Highness the Sixth Prince invites you to go over.¡± Although he was the one who made the decision on his own, everyone would be honor if they were invited by the Sixth Prince. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished work. Please don¡¯t disturb my private time.¡± Monn¡¯s footsteps did not stop as he passed Bowen. His lips moved slightly as he let out a cold voice. Bowen was stunned. He was ejected? ! Bowen was momentarily in a daze. He even thought that he heard it wrong. But as he looked at the two figures that were getting further and further away, he immediately sobered up. He did not hear it wrong. This cardinal actually dared to not give face to the Sixth Prince! ¡°How dare you!¡± His old body began to tremble in anger. He shouted with all his strength, ¡°It¡¯s your honor that the Sixth Prince invited you! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know how to be grateful, but how dare you refuse it?!¡± He waved his hand and ordered directly, ¡°Smith! Bring this cardinal who has no sense of propriety to the Sixth Prince!¡± He looked at Ace again with a disgusting smile. ¡°Since Saintess is on a mission with this little cardinal, why don¡¯t youe together?¡± Ace ignored him. Her eyes were filled with disgust and mockery towards his behavior. She shook her head and sighed at their ignorance. On the other side, Smith waved his hand and ordered the soldiers to take down Monn. Just as they took a few steps forward, a row of holy knights suddenly stood in their way. Smith was stunned for a moment, then he teased, ¡°Oh? Are you sure you want to stop me?¡± He was very confident in his top amethyst level strength. A mere Holy Knight, he could take on as many as he wanted. He did not even care about the cardinal. He charged his attack. Next second, the pdins who had been hit in the front all changed their expressions. It was as painful as being hit by a wave. Their bodies started to tremble uncontrobly. The metal armors on their bodies also let out an ear-piercing collision sound because of their trembling. However, not a single one of them retreated. All of them gritted their teeth and holding on, not taking a step back. These days, the Cardinal Monn had be a sacred existence in their hearts. Now, there was actually someone who wanted to assault the Cardinal Monn in front of them. How could they allow that!! Smith let out a soft exmation and then became furious. ¡°You want to die? Then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Smith pulled out the huge sword on his back with his right hand. His muscles bulged, and pitch-ck mes quickly wrapped around the entire sword. With a power that seemed to be able to cut through mountains, he hacked down heavily. He grinned hideously, as if he could see these knights being smashed into minced meat by his heavy sword. Suddenly, two slender fingers appeared in Smith¡¯s eyes. Under his incredulous gaze, the fingers easily caught his mighty greatsword. Even ck me that could burn everything, could not do anything to these two fingers. The two fingers gently exerted force. Then a cracking sound was heard. The powerful heavy sword in Smith¡¯s hand broke in an instant. Holding the broken heavy sword in his hand, he took a few steps back in a daze. He finally saw the owner of the two fingers clearly. It was the little cardinal that he did not care about. Monn¡¯s cold expression was reflected in his eyes. Fear rose in his heart, and he shouted, ¡°Holy... Holy Rank powerhouse!¡± Only a Holy Rank powerhouse could easily block a blow from his peak Amethyst Level strength! ¡°No! Impossible!¡± Hearing Smith¡¯s shout, Bowen¡¯s face was filled with fear. How could a mere cardinal have the strength of a Holy Rank warrior! However, looking at the broken de on the ground, he had no choice but to believe it. At this moment, his body trembled like reed in the wind, fear filling his entire body. Monn flicked his fingers, his expression was indifferent. ¡°Is the royal family all such stupid people?¡± Prince Burton was the samest time, asking him to do some boring things in his private time. This time, the Sixth Prince¡¯s butler was the same. All these things caused his patience to gradually wear down. His eyes were cold, and he approached Smith step by step. Smith was instantly terrified, and he quickly took a few steps back, shouting, ¡°I am the Sixth Prince¡¯s subordinate, you can¡¯t hurt me!¡± Monn ignored him and walked up to him. He took his step slowly and emitted a threatening aura. Seeing that the Sixth Prince¡¯s reputation could not intimidate him, Smith gritted his teeth, and his expression became ferocious. ¡°You forced me to do this!¡± He suddenly roared and the veins on his entire body bulged, igniting pitch-ck mes. He was like a dark knight from hell. He clenched his fist, as if he had grasped something extraordinary. His entire aura rose abruptly. Even his strength, which had been at the peak of the Amethyst Rank, began to weaken, and he was about to reach the early stage of the Holy Rank. He twisted his neck, and he became arrogant. The gaze he used to look at Monn also became fierce. This was a temporary increase in his strength that he had obtained by burning his life force. And this little red figure before him, which had caused him to expend his life force... Smith would definitely not let him off! When Bowen saw Smith¡¯s body suddenly increase in size, his aged body instantly straightened up. Before he could act arrogantly, Monn¡¯s right hand lightly pped him. Boom!! Smith, who was burning with pitch-ck mes, was instantly sent flying, smashing the wall in the distance. Falling into the pile of rubble, Smith began to doubt his life. His entire body seemed to have fallen apart, and it was extremely sore. His eyes gradually became hollow. He had clearly used a forbidden spell to expend his own life force to raise his strength to the initial stage of the Holy Rank, but in the end, he was pped away by that cardinal? This was something he could not ept. Monn lowered his right hand. Although the p was quite powerful, he had no intention of killing anyone. At most, it could be considered a punishment. He looked at the royal family members who were frightened and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me when I¡¯m off work in the future.¡± After saying that, Monn turned around and left. The royal family members stayed where they were, and no one dared to jump out again. Seeing this, Ace hurriedly chased after him. When Monn was far away, the royal family members finally heaved a sigh of relief. Bowen even sat on the ground and almost peed his pants. Chapter 57 - The Furious Sixth Prince

Chapter 57: The Furious Sixth Prince

In the center of St. Servant City. In a luxurious mansion. The Sixth Prince sat at the dining table with a ss of wine in his hand. His long and narrow eyes were reflected in the transparent ss. As if he had thought of something wonderful, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. At this moment, a flurry of voices suddenly came from outside. He thought that he had invited the Saintess over. The Sixth Prince tidied up his noble clothes and put on a gentlemanly smile. ¡°Not good, Your highness! Not good!¡± The gentlemanly aura that the Sixth Prince had just gathered immediately dissipated. He abruptly pulled the door open. ¡°What are you shouting for!¡± He looked around and he had not seen anyone, so he became even angrier. He kicked Bowen, who was kneeling on the ground, away and scolded angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s the Saintess? Didn¡¯t I tell you to invite the Saintess over?¡± Bowen quickly got up, regardless of the pain on his body, he wailed with snot and tears, ¡°We were going to invite the Saintess, but who knew that a cardinal would suddenly appear and forcefully take the Saintess away, he even beat Smith into a serious injury. Your highness, you have to help us!¡± Old Bowen did not dare to say anything bad about the Saintess, but he still held a grudge against Monn, so he told the Sixth Prince everything that had happened. As expected, the Sixth Prince was furious when he heard that. ¡°That little cardinal is so arrogant! Didn¡¯t you say my name to them?¡± Bowen knelt on the ground and said with a trembling body, ¡°Of course we did, but he doesn¡¯t care about your highness at all!¡± Blue veins popped up on the Sixth Prince¡¯s forehead, and he kicked Old Bowen out again. At the same time, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Good, good, what a bold cardinal.¡± Although he was angry, he didn¡¯t immediately go to find trouble with Moon. Instead, he asked, ¡°Even Smith with the strength of top Amethyst Rank lost?¡± Old Bowen crawled back and said with a trembling voice, ¡°ording to Smith, that cardinal seems to be at the Holy Rank, and his strength shouldn¡¯t be lower than that.¡± Hearing that the cardinal¡¯s strength was of the Holy Rank, the furious Sixth Prince immediately calmed down. Even their royal family did not have many elites with the strength of the Holy Rank. They would not easily take the initiative to provoke him. He did not expect that a cardinal from the Orthodox Church would have such strength. This made him frown and feel troubled. However, he could not lose the royal family¡¯s reputation, and he, the Sixth Prince, could not lose his face! Looking at the moon that was already hanging high in the sky, the Sixth Prince said in a cold voice, ¡°Even if he is a Holy Rank powerhouse, he still has to give his respect to the royal family. It¡¯s already toote today. Tomorrow, I will go to the Orthodox Church for an exnation!¡± On the other side, Monn did not know that he had been targeted by the so-called Sixth Prince. Of course, even if he knew, he would not care. He looked at Ace who was very self-aware that she was came over to freeload. He waspletely speechless. He knocked on the table and looked at the chilling Ace, asking, ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Ace rolled her eyes, and at the same time, her mouth was stuffed with something. ¡°Pope Andrew asked you to receive me.¡± ¡°That was yesterday¡¯s work.¡± Munn¡¯s face was expressionless. Ace said indifferently, ¡°Who said that? That¡¯s a task you haven¡¯tpleted yet. Pope Andrew didn¡¯t set a time.¡± ¡°Father Monn, let Ace stay in our house. I quite like ying gobang with Ace.¡± At first, Ace was quite touched, but when she heard thest sentence, she immediately copsed. It seemed to be such a simple game, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t even beat a child When Monn heard the little princess at home, he had no choice but to let Ace to stay around. The next day, in the morning. The bright sun rose quietly from the horizon, illuminating the entire Saint Servant. At the Holy Cathedral. A busy figure was walking back and forth in the cathedral. In the cathedral, Andrew, who had just woken up and had not had the time to pray, was informed of the incident yesterday. He shook his head helplessly, thinking that these royal families were really full of nonsense. Prince Burton had just caused a lot of trouble that day, and immediately after that, came a Sixth Prince. And they all went to Monn¡¯s head. Andrew said to the archbishop beside him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If the royal family wants to cause trouble, let theme.¡± ¡± The werewolves and vampires outside the human city are watching us now. I think the royal family understands the consequences as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to be enemies with the Orthodox Church just because of a naughty prince.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a burst of footsteps suddenly came from behind. Andrew narrowed his eyes and looked over. He saw the Sixth Prince, who was surrounded in the middle, slowly walking over. The Sixth Prince first performed a not so standard pray ritual with a smile on his face. Coupled with his originally gloomy face, his entire face became terrifying. ¡°Long time no see, your holiness Pope Andrew.¡± The Sixth Prince bowed slightly, disying the royal etiquette. Andrew¡¯s face was expressionless as he replied, ¡°I wonder why your highness the Sixth Prince hase to our Orthodox Church?¡± The Sixth Prince was slightly shocked. Did this old fellow really not know or was he pretending not to know! He cursed in his heart. His face continued to wear a smile as he looked around and asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see her highness the Saintess?¡± Andrew was stunned. Thinking of the news that the archbishop had told him, his face could not help but be nervous. He stared at the Sixth Prince and said with a strange smile on his face, ¡°Her highness the Saintess¡­¡± With that, Andrew paused for a moment and turned to ask the archbishop deliberately, ¡°Her highness seemed to be resting at the house of Cardinal Monnst night. Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± The archbishop was stunned for a moment, then he rolled his eyes and looked at the time. He deliberately said, ¡°If she is resting at Monn¡¯s house, it will probably take two hours to arrive.¡± After wo hours was exactly Monn¡¯s working time. The Sixth Prince could not stand it when he heard this, but the person in front of him was the pope of the Orthodox Church after all. He was clear about who he shouldn¡¯t mess with. He could only clench his fists and forcefully hold back the anger in his heart. But the royal family was not to be trifled with. He should have the right to ask for a little cardinal from the Orthodox Church. The Sixth Prince thought confidently in his heart. He took a few quick breaths and released the anger in his heart. Then he coughed a few times, ¡°Pope Andrew, speaking of this Cardinal Monn, I want an exnation.¡± Then he turned his head and ordered the guards behind him, ¡°Bring Smith up.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a person covered in bandages and whose face could not be seen was carried out on a stretcher. Then the Sixth Prince looked at Andrew, with a impatient face. He knew that Andrew must have known what happened yesterday. Andrew did not do as he was told, he asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Chapter 58 - Give the Sixth Prince An Explanation

Chapter 58: Give the Sixth Prince An Exnation

Andrew pretended to be confused. The Sixth Prince¡¯s face instantly twisted. He didn¡¯t want to bother with Andrew anymore, so he dragged Old Bowen up. ¡°Exin to our Pope!¡± Old Bowen, who had someone supporting him, was not afraid. He immediately added fuel to the fire and told him the truth aboutst night. After Old Bowen finished speaking, Andrew nodded. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°You!¡± the Sixth Prince almost had a heart attack when he heard Andrew¡¯s words. He did not put on a fa?ade and said coldly, ¡°I need an exnation.¡± Andrew was expressionless. He turned around and walked towards the church. Because of the Sixth Prince, he had not done his daily morning pray. He only left a simple sentence for to the Sixth Prince. ¡°When the Cardinal Monn arrives, I will naturally give you an exnation.¡± When the Sixth Prince heard this, he almost fainted from anger. They had said so much, and in the end, they only received such a sentence? Finally, it was nine o¡¯clock. The figures of Monn and Ace appeared at the entrance of the Holy Cathedral. The Sixth Prince saw the two of them, he startedughing and snorted. ¡°This cardinal is too arrogant. You dare to make me wait until nine o¡¯clock!¡± Although he was pissed, he couldn¡¯t care less now that he had finally met her highness the Saintess. He hurriedly put on a dog-licking smile and said, ¡°Greetings, your highness, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You have be even more beautiful.¡± Without even looking at him, Ace followed Monn¡¯s footsteps and walked straight into the church. The smile on the Sixth Prince¡¯s face froze, but it was a small problem for him, he had long been used to it. But the cardinal just now really made his blood boiled. The Saintess Ace, who had always been distant to others, was actually so close to him and was even talking andughing along the way. Thinking of Andrew¡¯s previous words, the Sixth Prince¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°That cardinal, stop right there!¡± Monn, who had walked into the church, heard a noisy voice but ignored it. His task today was to use the ck mud on the two-headed wolf yesterday to find the mastermind behind the werewolves¡¯ infiltration. He did not have time to care about anything else. It just so happened that Andrew prayedte, so he saw Monn and Saintess Ace walk in. Just as he was about to speak, the Sixth Prince ran in, panting heavily. Andrew shrugged and said to Monn, ¡°The Sixth Prince wants an exnation. You can handle it.¡± Monn raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is this also today¡¯s work?¡± Andrew was slightly stunned. He was still not used to the word ¡®work¡¯. After a second, he nodded slightly. Monn nodded, indicating that he understood. Then, he turned around and looked at the Sixth Prince, who was holding his knees and panting. When the Sixth Prince saw the cardinal looking over, he thought that Pope Andrew had spoken to him. He straightened his body and looked at Monn who was walking over, with a smug look in his eyes. So what if you are a Holy Rank powerhouse? In order not to offend our royal family, the Orthodox Church still used you to appease my anger. He was pleased with himself and was about to ask the little cardinal to kneel down and kowtow to him to apologize. Otherwise, he would not forgive the cardinal. Oh, and told him to stay away from Saintess Ace. As he was thinking about this scene, the Sixth Prince nodded in satisfaction. Suddenly, a feeling of weightlessness came from the bottom of his feet. He looked down and for some reason, his entire body suddenly floated in the air. Old Bowen and the guards around him seemed to have seen something terrible, their faces filled with fear. The next moment, he felt his world suddenly turn upside down. His entire body flew out of the church. Thest thing he saw was the red-robed cardinal pping his hands, his face filled with disgust. ¡°Alright, the work is done.¡± Monn turned his head and calmly reported to Andrew. Andrew¡¯s eyes twitched. He never thought that Monn would deal with the problem in such way. But it had to be said that this was probably the simplest and most efficient method. But Ace secretly smiled. In fact, she had wanted to do this for a long time. But because of her identity, she had been enduring it. Today, Monn¡¯s action could be considered to have helped her vent her anger. At the door, Old Bowen¡¯s face was filled with fear. He was not only afraid that Monn would have the guts to throw the Sixth Prince out. He was even more afraid that something would happen to the sixth prince. If the sixth prince were to be injured, the servants would be in trouble when they returned. He pointed at Monn shakily. ¡°You, you, you!!¡± The piercing voice made Monn turn around. He saw the trembling Old Bowen and the other guards. Monn came to a realization. ¡°I forgot about you guys. Shall I give you a ride too?¡± The guards immediately waved their hands in panic and hurriedly ran out of the church. Old Bowen looked at the surroundings that had been emptied in an instant and was so angry that he almost jumped up. Then, he grabbed his long robe that was sweeping the floor and hurriedly ran out. On the ground, only Smith, who had been carried in, was left lying on the stretcher. When Monn looked at him, he only revealed a pair of frightened eyes. At the same time, he was sobbing, not knowing what to say. In the next moment, a perfect arc suddenly appeared in the church. Smith, who was covered in bandages, flew out together with the stretcher. They urately hit the Sixth Prince, who was bleeding from his nose and had just gotten up from the ground. With a scream, Bowen and the others fell into a panic again. In the church, after all the unrted people were ¡®chased¡¯ out. Monn and the other two finally got down to business. ¡°You said that you found the ck mud that hasn¡¯t been used yetst night?¡± Andrew¡¯s expression was serious. Monn nodded and said calmly, ¡°When Saintess Ace uses this ck mud to find the holy weapon carried by the werewolves, the matter of the farnd will be settled.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Some scouts of the kingdom have discovered that there are many werewolves in the Suva Mountain range east of Saint Servant. The food issue must be resolved as soon as possible!¡± After a while, Monn and Ace took ck mud and walked out of the Holy Cathedral. Behind them were the Sixth Prince and the others. It was as if they wanted to pierce Monn with their resentful gazes. But Monn did not feel anything. He controlled the holy power to float the ck mud in the air. With such a heavy smell, it was impossible for Monn to hold it in his arms. ¡°Ace, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Ace nodded and resisted the stench to activate the tracking spell. Affected by the spell, the ck mud floating in the air seemed to be given life. It struggled gently, as if it wanted to escape Monn¡¯s control. But no matter how hard it tried, it could not move at all. Feeling the control of the holy power, the ck mud made a slight struggle. Monn decisively withdrew the holy power, He let the ck mud fall to the ground. The ck mud fell to the ground like a jelly. It bounced back and forth on the ground. It swayed slightly twice, as if it was confirming the direction. Then it jumped toward the center of the city. Chapter 59 - The Hapless Sixth Prince

Chapter 59: The Hapless Sixth Prince

They followed the ck mud to the center of the town. The whole town was as lively as ever. The residents of the town had no idea that the werewolves would attack soon. They lived a peaceful life as usual. But they were curious about the sudden arrival of the cardinal and a nun in white. Together with the group of the Sixth Prince following behind them, they could not help but feel even confused. If they did not see that they were dressed in luxurious gowns, they might have called the soldiers to interrogate them. Monn and Ace followed the bouncing ck ball through the crowd and arrived at the market. The ck ball swayed for a long time before it suddenly stopped at a stall selling seeds. The stall owner, who had been smiling and greeting the people, had a shocked expression when he saw ck mud. He looked at ck mud and then at Monn and Ace, who were dressed in the decorations of the Orthodox Church. The stall owner pretended to be a petty person, he rubbed his hands and said with a smile, ¡°My lords, do you need anything?¡± He pointed at the goods under his feet and squeezed out a smile. Monn looked at the ck mud that was still jumping. The ck mud did not stop jumping, which meant that the spell had not disappeared, which meant that the holy artifact had not been found. But it was definitely not a coincidence that the ck mud stopped here. He pondered and squatted down. He picked up the goods sold on the stall. This was a small stall selling nt seeds. Monn used holy power to probe the inside of the nt seeds. He felt a loss of life. He gently crushed the seeds in his hand, and a foul smell came out. ck liquid slowly flowed out. Monn frowned, used his holy power to wrap them up, and threw them aside. The owner of the stall¡¯s expression changed. Seeing he was exposed, he no longer hesitated. ¡°Awoo! !¡± with a wolf howl, his entire body began to turn into a werewolf. The people in the market were instantly panicked. ¡°Werewolf! It¡¯s a werewolf!!¡± ¡°Quick! Run!¡± ¡°Damn it! Why would a werewolf appear in a human town!!¡± The people were extremely frightened and ran in all direction. The whole street was in chaos. They were afraid that if they ran toote, they would be torn apart by the werewolf¡¯s steel ws. The market became very crowded because everyone was running in the same direction. This was a tough situation for the Sixth Prince and the others who had just entered. As the people ran out, they happened to enter the market, and they were swayed left and right by the huge crowd. The Sixth Prince was usually stayed in the castle and enjoyed a luscious life, obviously he could not stand this kind of rudeness and immediately shouted, ¡°I am the Sixth Prince of the kingdom! Whoever dares to squeeze me, I will definitely throw him into prison!¡± How could themoners care so much? Who cared how whatever the prince he was? Their lives were at stack, yet he still cared about this. However, when the werewolf who was transforming heard the Sixth Prince¡¯s words, his wolf eyes lit up. He originally thought that his identity was exposed and that he was destined to be besieged, so he had no hope of surviving. However, this Sixth Prince ignited a desire in his heart. If he captured this sixth prince, he could use Six Prince to threaten the humans, the humans would definitely have some misgivings. At that time, he would be able to escape. He would also be able to bring a human king¡¯s son to the Wolf King. This was a great job! He grinned, as if he could see himself being promoted. Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated. Taking advantage of the panic of the crowd, he took a step and dashed towards the Sixth Prince and the others. Ace saw through the werewolf¡¯s intention. Although she was annoyed with the Sixth Prince and the others, he was still a prince of the Kingdom of Kate. If he was captured or killed by the werewolves in front of them, the rtionship between the Orthodox Church and the Kingdom of Kate would be worsen. The Orthodox Church definitely didn¡¯t want to see things going in this way. Monn looked at the back of the werewolf and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ace opened her mouth, wanting to say something but she still chose to believe Monn. If Munn said it was fine, then it was definitely fine. Ace stood beside Monn and did not say anything else. At the entrance of the market. The Sixth Prince, who was still scolding the crowd, suddenly heard a huge wolf howl. He looked up. He saw a burly werewolf with green eyes, charging over with a sinister smile. He was terrified and hurriedly pulled a guard to block in front of him, shouting, ¡°Werewolf! Protect me quickly! Quick!¡± A few guards heard the order and immediately stood in front of the Sixth Prince. They pulled out their silver swords and pointed them at the werewolf. ¡°Form a formation!¡± A few ck Gold Rank guards quickly formed a formation. Their auras instantly gathered together and became extremely powerful. If Smith hadn¡¯t been severely injured by Monn, it would have been easy to subdue this Amethyst Rank werewolf with just his aura. Unfortunately, there were no ifs in this world. Although the guards without Smith were imposing, they were still not enough to face an Amethyst Rank werewolf. The werewolf shed out two heavy ws and swung them fiercely at the guard in front. ¡°Kacha!¡± The silver sword was instantly broken, and the wolf ws mmed heavily on the guard¡¯s chest, leaving three bloody w marks. The heavily hit guard was instantly sent flying, and he also knocked the other guards behind him away. The Sixth Prince was the only one left in the surroundings, ¡°Protect me¡­¡± The sixth prince was so scared that he fell to the ground, his mouth trembling as he muttered. The surrounding people who were originally running away were suddenly pounced on by the werewolf and hurriedly retreated three meters. Some brave people gritted their teeth and ran directly in front of the werewolf. They thought that the werewolf might suddenly rise up and kill him cruelly, but they didn¡¯t expect that the werewolf didn¡¯t even look at them. Its green eyes stared straight at the person who imed to be the Sixth Prince who was trembling on the ground. This opening instantly made the stopped crowd flow again. The people who ran out felt lucky. Maybe this werewolf was a good person? The werewolf who might be friendly to themoners was so horrible and hateful in the eyes of the Sixth Prince. He sat on the ground and almost cried. ¡°Mr. Wolf, so many people passed by you, and you did not chase after them. Why are you only looking at me!¡± the Sixth Prince thought Until now, he still did not know that his arrogant had brought him a disaster. The werewolf stretched out its ws and grabbed the Sixth Prince by the neck and lifted him up into the air. The Sixth Prince¡¯s face instantly turned red. He pped the werewolf¡¯s arm hard. The touch of the werewolf¡¯s fur made his scalp go numb and his hair stood on end. The werewolf lifted the Sixth Prince up into the air. It was as if victory was already in its grasp. He grinned at Monn and Ace, ¡°I have the prince of your human kingdom. If you don¡¯t want him to die, leave this ce immediately!¡± Initially, he wanted to say that he would let him go, but after thinking about it, he felt that saying so would weaken his aura. Hence, he thought that he could just chase away the members of the Orthodox Church. The werewolf thought that he was very smart, heughed even louder. In the end, after waiting for a long time, he did not see any movement from the two people in front of him. They were like watching a show. It was as if they did not care about him at all. Chapter 60 - Threat Is Useless Against Me!

Chapter 60: Threat Is Useless Against Me!

¡°Hey! Orthodox Church, leave me alone, or I¡¯ll kill him!¡± In the market, the werewolf thought that the Monn and Acer did not hear him clearly, so he shook the Sixth Prince in his hand with a fierce expression. Seeing that Monn still did not move, Ace did not care and continued to stare at the werewolf. Monn was still watching the show. For a moment, the air seemed to have be much quieter. This¡­ The werewolf was startled. He wondered if he had caught the wrong person? But looking at this guy¡¯s luxurious clothes and therge number of guards around him. Although they were all stinky fish and rotten prawns, at least he had arrived as a prince. What was going on with the Orthodox Church? Was it fell out from the kingdom? He did not only think about it. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The sound of coughing beside his ear suddenly woke him up. He turned his head to take a look. The Sixth Prince, whose neck had been strangled by him, had blood on his face. Saliva dripped from his mouth, and he looked like he was about to suffocate. The werewolf was so frightened that he immediately let go of his hand and threw the Sixth Prince to the ground. This person couldn¡¯t die! Once the Sixth Prince died, there would be no way for him to survive. However, when he thought of the words he had just said to threaten Orthodox Church, he could not help but look in Monn¡¯s direction. He did not know when they had looked over, but they were staring at him calmly. When the werewolf thought of his actions just now, he was instantly embarrassed and angry. He had just used the prince¡¯s death to threaten them, but now he was about to die? The werewolf seemed to have read these words from Monn¡¯s eyes. He felt ridiculed, but he really did not dare to kill the human prince. He wanted to live! With a firm belief, he did not care whether he was ridiculed or not. He picked up the Sixth Prince in a different way. He believed that these two orthodoxies could not possibly care about this person¡¯s life! The market became quieter and quieter, like the calm before a storm. Only when there was no sound in the market did Monn raise his head. Looking at the sky without a single cloud, Monn said calmly, ¡°Finally, all the people ran away.¡± The werewolf was shocked. What did he mean?! He quickly turned his head to look around. The entire street had be empty. He suddenly realized that the cardinal had been silent just now because he was waiting for everyone to escape But what was the use of that? The most important hostage was clearly in my hands. It was precisely because he knew this that he didn¡¯t stop those people just now. Because whether it was the Orthodox Church or the kingdom, they could sacrifice the life of amoner in exchange for the life of a werewolf. Only the prince would attract their attention. But the cardinal was actually waiting for themoner to retreat? The werewolf was puzzled. But it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as the prince is still in my hands, it doesn¡¯t matter! Beside Monn, Ace looked at his handsome side profile. Her bright eyes were filled with admiration and worship. He did not care about the threat of the werewolf which made the werewolf not dare to make a move. And during this period, he waited for the civilians to retreat. No wonder he said it was fine. It turned out that he had already thought of everything! ¡°Hmph! So what if those humans have left! The important people are still in my hands!¡± The werewolf shook the Sixth Prince in his hand and was very calm. The Sixth Prince felt dizzy. He really felt like he was going to die. He thought of the scene where he was bullied by Monn this morning and could not hold it in for a moment. He cried out loud. He gave the werewolf who was feeling pleased with himself a fright and then looked at him with a disdainful gaze. Humans were a bunch of cowards. If the prince of the werewolf n was acted like the Sixth Prince, he would have been thrown into the abyss long ago. ¡°Save me, Cardinal Monn. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die yet¡­¡± The Sixth Prince cried. Although he hated Cardinal Monn, he knew that Monn was very strong. The werewolf was a little annoyed by his crying. He raised his arm and was about to smash the noisy guy to the ground. Suddenly, a sword beam that cut through the void shot over rapidly. ¡°Ah!!¡± The werewolf could not dodge in time, and its entire left arm was cut open. The Sixth Prince fell to the ground in a daze, and his buttocks hurt. Wolf blood sprayed all over his body, and the werewolf¡¯s thick and strong arm was still on his neck. The sudden situation made the Sixth Prince quiver, and he was so scared that he peed his pants. He did not care about the embarrassing incident. Knowing that he was out of the werewolf¡¯s control, he hurriedly rolled and crawled in the direction of Monn. The werewolf¡¯s eyes widened. He did not care about his bleeding left arm. He stepped forward and wanted to grab back the only treasure that could let him live. In the next moment, a sword beam that tore through the void attacked again. It cut off his thoughts and cut his entire body in half. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t possibly¡­ die¡­¡± Leaving hisst words, the werewolf died instantly. His calctions were correct. The only thing he didn¡¯t foresee was Monn¡¯s strength. Monn waved his dimensional sh and easily cut down the werewolf. Seeing that the Sixth Prince was still running over with a face full of joy, Monn used holy power to control the ck mud that had turned into a ball and pasted it on the Sixth Prince¡¯s face. It stopped him from continuing to move forward. He did not want the Sixth Prince, whose entire body reeked of urine and blood, to pollute the air around him. ¡°Take your guards and get the hell out of here.¡± After saying this coldly, Monn followed the ck mud that was jumping again and continued to search for the holy weapon of the Wolf n. Ace did not pay any attention to the Sixth Prince and hurriedly followed Monn. The Sixth Princey on the ground and was stunned for a while. This was the first time he felt so good! He stood up, kicked the guard on the ground, and resumed his arrogant attitude. But after this experience, his heart was filled with respect for the strong. Damn it! Such a strong werewolf was killed so easily!? The city outside is too dangerous. I want to return to the pce! ¡­ Monn and Ace followed the ck mud to the square not far away. They found it stopped on the cover of an underground well. Monn could not help but be speechless. This werewolf really knew how to hide thing. He actually hid it in a ce that Monn was not good at. To be honest, Monn had a slight mysophobia. His mysophobia was not too serious, but he still felt a little nauseous when he was staring at the underground well. He pondered for a moment, then turned to Ace and said solemnly, ¡°Saintess Ace, it¡¯s your turn to contribute!¡± Ace was stunned and thought, ¡°Was it really appropriate for a man like you to let a girl like me go to such a ce?¡± Ace knew that Monn wasn¡¯t a gentleman. Monn looked at Ace¡¯s expression and suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re going in, right?¡± Ace was speechless again If it were you, would you give it a try? Monn frowned. ¡°You ate so much food at my house, and you even slept¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Ace hurriedly stopped him with a helpless expression. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Monn nodded in satisfaction, thinking that he had seeded. In the end, he heard Ace continue, ¡°Call a Holy Knight over.¡± Chapter 61 - The Tunnel That Was Dug Through

Chapter 61: The Tunnel That Was Dug Through

St. Servant Central Square. A pure white angel statue stood in the center. Around her, the gorgeous fountain that was illuminated by the sunlight was releasing dazzling colors to its heart¡¯s content. And under this beautiful scene, two people dressed in orthodoxy clothing were facing a sewer entrance with a contemtive look on their faces. ¡°I¡¯ll go and call a Holy Knight over!¡± With these words, Saintess Ace hurriedly ran in the direction of the Holy Church, afraid that Monn would call out to her and ask her to go on a not-so-good ¡®adventure.¡¯ Monn looked at Ace¡¯s flustered back and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s still room for improvement in the thinking of the Orthodox Church¡¯s Saintess!¡± Monn waited near the angel fountain for a while. Then, he saw Ace walking over with two pdins. Their faces were filled with an honored smile. It was as if it was a great honor to work for the Saintess. Until they saw Monn pointing at the manhole cover of the sewer, and their smiles froze. ¡°If you¡¯re here, then go down. Time waits for no one. It¡¯s almost time for me to get off work.¡± Monn announced the fate of the two pdins in a t tone. Sal and Munch looked at each other and saw the helplessness and bitterness in each other¡¯s eyes. Well, since they were already here, they couldn¡¯t back down, right. Besides, it was impossible for the Saintess and Monn to do such dirty work. The two exchanged nces. Because of that small bet he lost earlier, the skinny Munch stood up helplessly. He dragged the heavy knight armor on his body on- the ground. His casual clothes were exposed. The muscles on his arms bulged and he lifted the knight on the ground lightly. He looked at the pitch-ck hole with a firm gaze and leaped. Tap! The sound of stepping on water could be heard from below. Munch nodded in satisfaction. As expected of a Holy Knight of the Orthodox Church who had a dedication to the cause. He was much stronger than some holy maiden. Ace stared at Monn who didn¡¯t know what to think anymore, as if she could feel the arrangement in Monn¡¯s heart. Underground tunnel. Munch stepped on the underground water that smelled like a sewer. A holy light was released from his hand. This was the light spell. True to its name, its function was to illuminate. He followed the light all the way forward. Until he came to what seemed to be the end of the road. The pdin finally noticed something. His eyes narrowed and he stared straight ahead. The ce that should have been sealed with concrete now looked as if it had been smashed by something. The wet soil was exposed. And in the middle of the soil was a passage that could allow two people to pass at the same time. He was shocked and dared to walk forward. However, this passage seemed to have no end. He began to use his ck-gold level energy to speed up his steps. In the central square of St. Servant, near the Angel Fountain. Monn and Ace were sitting on a bench nearby, doing nothing. The pdin beside them stood stiffly. Finally, a hand suddenly reached out from the sewer entrance. Munch jumped up from below. Ace hurried over and asked, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Munch nodded solemnly. ¡°The underground passage below has been opened by werewolves.¡± ¡°When I reached the end, I found that I was already near the Suva Mountains, and there were werewolves everywhere at the entrance of the cave!¡± Ace¡¯s expression immediately turned grim when she heard that. The entire tunnel had been opened up by the werewolves. If they did¡¯nt notice that the werewolves had suddenlyunched an attack, the entire Saint Servant would have endured a huge impact! Monn also knew the seriousness of the matter. He immediately said, ¡°Sal, go and inform Pope Andrew. Munch will bring us to check out the specific situation.¡± Sal nodded and ran quickly in the direction of the Holy Church. Munch and the other two came to the entrance of the underground passage. Munch jumped down first and then looked at Monn and the Saintess, who was hesitating, with a strange look on his face. Didn¡¯t they say that they were going to check out the situation? Why didn¡¯t theye down? Of course, Munch only dared to ask the questions in his heart. These two were not people he could afford to offend. Munch looked at the pitch-ck entrance of the cave and was silent for a while. He suddenly thought of his own space walk. He condensed his holy power into a pure white crystal. This was also a sudden inspiration for him. By making his holy power into a movable space coordinate, Monn could sense this coordinate through space walk. When Munch sent this coordinate over, Monn could naturally travel through space and reach his side. He shook the crystal in his hand, ignoring Ace¡¯s curious gaze. He tossed the crystal to Munch and said calmly, ¡°Take this crystal to the werewolf stronghold. I¡¯ll go there myself when you arrive.¡± Munch caught the crystal in a panic, feeling puzzled. He didn¡¯t know why he had to bring this little thing. But he didn¡¯t ask further. As a Holy Knight, he just had to do as the cardinal instructed. He nodded solemnly and put the white crystal into his pocket. Then, he walked straight towards the ce he had found previously. Monn nodded. Finally, he did not have to go into the sewer. At this moment, Ace walked over and patted his shoulder. She asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to check out the situation?¡± She was puzzled. She didn¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t follow him. At this moment, Monn thought of Ace¡¯s existence. He said calmly, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Ace: ¡°? ?¡± Where else could I go if you were here? Monn continued, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following Munch?¡± As he spoke, he pointed in the direction of the sewer. Ace looked at the sewer and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°When Munch gets there, I¡¯ll naturally have a way to get there.¡± Monn said matter-of-factly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to go, and I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ace ced her hands on her hips, looking like she was determined to follow Monn. She always felt that Monn had some way to get there without going through the sewer. But this guy just deliberately didn¡¯t want to bring her along. Seeing that Ace was so determined, Monn didn¡¯t say anything else. Anyway, the introduction of the space walk mentioned that he could take people through space, but Monn hadn¡¯t tried it yet. It just so happened that he used the Saintess as ab rat today. Ace shivered, feeling that Monn had bad thoughts about her. In the underground tunnel. Monn brought the mission to the exit. He stayed quietly for a while and noticed that there were no footsteps on the ground. Only then did he quietly reveal his head. He observed his surroundings for a while, but did not see Meng En and the Saintess. Only then did he begin to secretly be anxious. ¡°Why aren¡¯t Cardinal Monn and Her Highness the Saintess here yet?¡± At this moment, Munch suddenly felt a pat on his shoulder. He shuddered on the spot, and his entire body broke out in cold sweat. He thought that he had been discovered by the werewolves. He gritted his teeth and instantly threw a fist with holy light. With his ck gold rank strength, even if this punch was useless at first, he still wanted to struggle. At least when he said it out loud, he could brag that he had unfortunately died in a heroic battle with the werewolves. However, he did not expect that his fist would be easily blocked by a fair and slender hand. At this moment, his heart was filled with despair. However, a calm voice suddenly sounded, brightening his mood instantly. ¡°What, you want to murder the Cardinal?¡± Chapter 62 - Entering the Werewolf Camp

Chapter 62: Entering the Werewolf Camp

Monn¡¯s calm voice instantly brightened holy knight Munch¡¯s mood. He scratched his head with his left hand that was not grabbed by Monn and chuckled, ¡°I thought it was a werewolf, so¡­¡± Monn let go of his right arm and did not me him. Seeing this, Munch heaved a sigh of relief and asked in a hurry, ¡°Cardinal Monn, have you been following behind me all this time? Why didn¡¯t I see you and Her Highness The Saintess?¡± ¡°We just arrived.¡± After saying this, Munch checked the situation around him. Saintess Ace, on the other hand, had aplicated expression on her face. There were the side effects of her first time traveling through the wrong space, and there was also the surprise factor of Munch, who was full of miracles. Space spells were a group of lost spells that had disappeared in the previous era. In ancient times, those who could master even the slightest space-rted spell were all legends of that era. Even in modern times, there were still history books about their amazing talents. Now, in front of her, there was a genius who could control space magic. She was not surprised. Monn did not feel anything. To him, space magic was just a reward from the system. He looked at the specific distribution of the werewolf camp. There were not many werewolves in the entire camp. Monn estimated it roughly. There were only a little over 3,000. He estimated that these were only the vanguard of the werewolves. Plus, this tunnel would most likely lead to a surprise attack on the humans. If there were too many of them, the humans would find out. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t have enough werewolves. However, Monn didn¡¯t care about that right now. The situation here had already been reported to the Temr by Thayer. How to solve it was up to the Temr. While he was still working, Monn wanted to do his job. That was to find the holy weapon that made the ck mud. Beside him, Ace finally woke up from the shock of the space spell. She moved closer to Monn.. She looked at the werewolves not far away. She said solemnly, ¡°What should we do next?¡± She had found the ce, but she didn¡¯t know exactly what to do. She could only ask Monn nkly. But Monn didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He stepped on the bluestone steps that were most likely made by the werewolves in the pit and walked out generously. He even walked behind the nearest werewolf, patted his shoulder, and asked very calmly, ¡°Brother Wolf, do you know where the holy weapon that you werewolves brought is?¡± Behind him, Ace and Holy Knight Munch widened their eyes. A word rose in their minds. Arrogant! On the ground, the werewolf who was patted on the shoulder by Monn thought it was a brother wolf. He said naturally, ¡°What¡¯s there not to know? Ourmander sleeps with it every day. The smell is so strong!¡± As he said that, a certain image seemed to appear in the werewolf¡¯s mind. He quickly waved his hand in disgust. They werewolves had a keen sense of smell. They could not stand the pungent smell at all. They really did not know how themander managed to sleep with it every day. Thinking of this, the werewolf suddenly felt a sense of admiration for themander of the werewolves. Monn nodded his head and thanked the werewolf. Then, he walked towards thergest and most luxurious tent in the camp. Without a doubt, the most shy tent must be themander¡¯s. Behind him, Monn, who was dressed in red, walked past him and into the tent. The werewolf was stunned for a moment. Then, he wiped his eyes. For a moment, he wondered if he had seen wrongly? Why was there a human walking past him? And he was wearing the uniform of the Orthodox Church¡¯s Cardinal? After repeatedly wiping his eyes, the werewolf finally confirmed that there was nothing wrong with his eyes. He was furious. This was the first time he had met such an arrogant human. He did not even care about the werewolf! Ace, who had witnessed everything, touched her forehead. She did not expect the werewolf to be so simple-minded and easily give the information to Monn. ¡°That human! Stop right there!¡± The werewolf finally reacted and roared angrily. The werewolf arched its body and its fur stood on end. He felt that he had been fooled and had given the information to the enemy so easily! Meng En did not want to waste time because he was about to leave work. Therefore, he wanted to get the information and quickly take care of the main character and bring the holy weapon that made the ck mud back to the holy church. However, this werewolf insisted on doing this. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to live, but you don¡¯t want it.¡± Monn said softly. Then, he suddenly turned his body, and his right leg kicked up a raging wind. He directly sent the werewolf flying with a horizontal kick. With the werewolf¡¯s ck gold rank strength, Monn directly kicked him until he stopped breathing. The sound from this side finally caught the attention of the werewolf army camp. A few wolf howls suddenly came from the werewolf camp. The next moment, the ground suddenly shook. It was as if countless werewolves quickly gathered together. They surrounded Monn in the middle. The werewolf¡¯s huge body surrounded Monn. The bloodthirsty aura made Munch, who was hiding in the hole, retreat involuntarily. Even saintess Ace¡¯s expression changed. She rushed out hurriedly, intending to help Monn. She was so anxious that she even forgot that Monn still had the ability to walk through space. This was a method that could allow him to escape easily. She saw a blonde girl rushing over impulsively. The werewolf gate did not stop her at all. They even consciously opened a gap for Ace toe to Monn¡¯s side. They were very confident in themselves. There were truly 3,000 werewolf soldiers. How could they not kill two humans? ¡°Monn, are you alright? !¡± Ace rushed over and dragged Monn along to take a look. The werewolf was tall and big. When she was on the outside, Ace could not see what was happening inside, so she was very anxious. Monn shook his head. He was rather gratified by Ace¡¯s actions. At least he did not eat for nothing. But unlike the nervous Ace, He did not feel much when surrounded by the werewolves. He even had the time to observe. At this moment, the werewolf gate in front of Monn suddenly opened up a gap. A three-meter-tall werewolf with silver-gray fur strolled in. His mouth was wide open, and his face was full of curiosity. ¡°There¡¯s actually a human who dares to run into a pack of wolves by himself. He really didn¡¯t want to survive.¡± The surrounding werewolvesughed and echoed, ¡°Haha, this chick¡¯s delicate skin and tender meat will definitely be delicious!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I prefer this pretty boy next to her.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The werewolvesughed loudly. Ace clenched her fists, and her fair little face turned red from anger. A calm and cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Are you the leader of these werewolves?¡± Chapter 63 - The Righteous Monn

Chapter 63: The Righteous Monn

¡°You are the leader of this werewolves pack?¡± Monn¡¯s calm and cold voice rang out. As if he waspletely indifferent to the werewolves¡¯ power. The wolves were all stunned. They could not help but think. Where did this person gain so much confidence? The werewolfmander also muttered in his heart. Could this person have some sort of powerful backing? However, when he thought of his saint-level pinnacle strength and all his werewolf soldiers, he stopped worrying. He looked down at Monn and stuck his giant sword into the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Ace could not help but look over. The giant sword had a strange shape. Both sides of the de were filled with sharp barbs. There was a ravine in the middle, and red liquid flowed continuously in the cracks. It looked like living blood, which seemed extremely horrifying. The werewolfmander looked at Cardinal Monn, who did not seem to be afraid at all, and he grew a little interested. It had been many years since he had seen such an interesting human. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The werewolfmander casually replied to his question. His eyes were filled with great interest, and he wanted to see what the cardinal would do next. Monn nodded and calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After confirming who themander was, he also confirmed who had the holy artifact. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. Can you give me the thing that makes ck mud?¡± Monn¡¯s tone was calm. It was as if he was borrowing something from an ordinary acquaintance. When the werewolfmander heard this, his face was filled with astonishment. What? He wanted something from the werewolf? And he asked for it so casually? The werewolfmander was instantly angered andughed. He thought that Moon was some interesting person, but he turned out to be a fool. That¡¯s right, only a fool would be so unafraid when facing so many werewolves. Because a fool did not know what fear was. He shook his head, finding it funny that he was actually interested in a fool. The werewolf lost interest. He picked up his sword again, turned around, and waved his hand. He saidzily, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these two humans to you.¡± The werewolves howled in excitement. Monn sighed. In the end, it was still a waste of time. The werewolf who received themander¡¯s order stared at Monn and hispanion. The green light in his eyes shed as he eyed his prey. Even the werewolves in the front row began to divide up parts of Monn and hispanion for food. Just as the werewolfmander was about to return to his tent, screaming and screeching came from behind him. The werewolfmander frowned and was about to turn around to check. Suddenly, a strong gust of wind brushed past his cheek. ¡°Boom! !¡± A bloody scar suddenly appeared on his face, but the werewolfmander could not react at all. He widened his eyes with a look of disbelief. In front of him, a sinkhole suddenly appeared where his luxurious tent should have been. A trace of cold sweat slid down the side of his face. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva. That huge sinkhole was still filled with an aura that could tear apart the void. Thinking of how he had been hit by that strong wind just now, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow another mouthful of saliva. He, who was at the peak of the saint level, h[ad experienced many situations. What kind of moves had he not seen before? Only this time, the sword aura that could easily tear him apart had him terrified. However, he was still at the peak of the saint level. Although he was frightened by the sword aura, he quickly calmed down and turned around to check the situation. He saw that in front of Monn, the space suddenly opened up, and a wide road appeared. There were still countless broken limbs and flesh on the ground. The werewolves on both sides leaned back and stood on the side, trembling, not daring to move. Seeing theirpanions die in an instant made them look at Monn with fear in their eyes. In a split-second, their friends, who had just beenughing beside them, died. Thinking about it made them even more terrified. They didn¡¯t dare to look at the god of death. Monn¡¯s eyes were cold as he stepped forward. The werewolves beside him immediately retreated and didn¡¯t dare to look at Monn in the slightest, afraid that their line of sight would be noticed and they would be dead souls under his sword. Monn stepped over a corpse and didn¡¯t pay any attention to the werewolves beside him. In Monn¡¯s eyes, they were like ants on the ground, easily squashed to death. And when had humans ever cared about creatures like ants. He only walked towards his target, the werewolfmander, slowly. The werewolfmander¡¯s eyes widened, his hands tightly clutching the huge sword in his hands, as if he had met the most powerful enemy. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feelplicated emotions rise in his heart. Just a moment ago, he had thought this human was a fool, but now, he turned out to be an elite that even he had to be careful around! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually be wrong.¡± The werewolfmander said solemnly. Monn ignored him and said coldly, ¡°Give me the holy artifact.¡± ¡°You want the artifact?¡±The werewolfmander shook his head and smiled, ¡°Thene get it!¡± After saying this, the werewolfmander immediately made the first move, sweeping his red-glowing broadsword across. Monn did not move. He held the holy sword that he had borrowed from Ace and blocked lightly. ng! ! The sound of two swords shing exploded. Seeing that Monn easily blocked his attack, the werewolfmander was shocked again. He did not expect that his weak human body actually contained such great power. Dealing with his fierce attacks seemed as easy as ying with a child. With the holy sword in hand, Monn swung lightly. The werewolf and its huge sword was immediately pushed back. He had a more direct sense of Monn¡¯s power. Very strong! The werewolfmander¡¯s gaze became more and more serious. The situation didn¡¯t seem so easy to resolve anymore. Moreover, this human suddenly appeared here, probably because he discovered the tunnel that the werewolves dug in Saint Servant. Soon, this ce would be surrounded by humans. Moreover, the holy artifact must not be lost! The werewolfmander¡¯s gaze was firm. His muscles expanded once more, and heunched a fierce attack on Monn. But Monn did not want to continue like this. It was already approaching the end of his shift, so he quickly finished work. He looked at the werewolfmander, who had a fierce look on his face and a majestic aura. The wolf held his sword firmly and attacked. Monn gently raised the holy sword, and a shocking cyclone suddenly formed on the tip. This was his dimensional sh. Without any unnecessary movements, the holy sword gently descended. The giant heavy sword with a strange shape and suffused with a metallic cold light collided once again with the holy sword. However, this time, there was no sound of metal colliding with metal. The holy sword that was circling this terrifying cyclone seemed to have touched a piece of tofu, and it easily sliced open the giant heavy sword. The momentum directly cut into the chest of the werewolfmander. ¡°Ahhhhh! ! !¡± A horrifying scream echoed throughout the entire Suva Mountains. Chapter 64 - The Black-Gold Cup

Chapter 64: The ck-Gold Cup

The werewolfmander¡¯s screams made all the birds and other creatures in the Suva Mountains scatter. He clutched his chest, and bright red blood gushed out. If one looked carefully, one could even see a sword mark on his internal organs. Although his injuries were serious, Monn still frowned. This was the first time that his dimensional sh had not torn the enemy to shreds. Although the werewolfmander was heavily injured and even cried out in pain, looking closely, one could see a slight smile on his face. He had blocked it! He screamed in his heart. When the holy sword had cut through his huge sword, he had immediatelypressed his saint energy to its maximum in front of his chest, hoping that he could block that astonishing sword aura. However, that sword aura seemed to have no natural enemies, and it was so powerful that it could not be blocked. The saint energy that he had tried so hard topress was like a thin film in front of it, and it broke instantly when poked at lightly. Fortunately, he thought of something and activated the holy artifact in his chest, which saved him from a disaster. However, his chest was still slice open by the fierce sword. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, looked at Monn, and could not help butugh, ¡°Hahaha! Is this the terrifying sword aura?¡± The werewolfmander who had blocked the sword seemed to have defeated a true God. He was full of pride. His gaze towards Monn was also filled with disdain, as if saying ¡®that¡¯s all you got?¡¯ Monn paid no mind to the werewolfmander¡¯s ridicule. He swung his sword and said coldly to the werewolfmander who was sitting on the ground arrogantly, ¡°If one sh won¡¯t do. One more will.¡± When the werewolfmander heard this, his smile immediately froze. He looked at Monn, who was slowly walking over, and smiled nervously. ¡°Ha, you¡¯ve used this move twice in a row. I don¡¯t believe that you still have Saint Power.¡± Monn let out a soft ¡®oh¡¯. A terrifying cyclone rose from the saint sword again. The werewolfmander¡¯s expression froze. He looked at Monn, who was approaching with a cold expression. He hurriedly moved his butt and shifted his entire body backward. He muttered, ¡°No¡­ impossible¡­¡± But as he looked at Monn, who was getting closer and closer, the fear in his heart grew stronger and stronger. As if he suddenly thought of something, he hurriedly dug into his bosom. Monn took a clear look. A ck gold cup with the four-legged lizard-like cup carved around it appeared in the werewolfmander¡¯s hand. The ck gold cup emitted an ominous ck mist, giving Monn a slight chill. Monn understood that this ck gold cup was the holy artifact that he had been looking for. The werewolf held the ck gold cup. As if grasping his life-saving straw, the dark green eyes of the werewolf became bloodshot as it stared at the cup. ¡°As long as it¡¯s still here, as long as it¡¯s still here!¡± As if he had gone mad, the werewolf leader kept repeating the same sentence. The werewolf leader ced all his hope on the ck gold cup. He raised the cup high and used thest of his holy power to activate the holy weapon. ¡°Hahaha!¡± He began tough wildly. As heughed, hisughter grew quieter and quieter until it slowly disappeared. He stared at the cup with lifeless eyes. The ck gold cup that had absorbed his holy power spat out a mouthful of ck mist and stopped moving. It was as if it was saying ¡®not enough¡¯. The werewolf leader became vicious. ¡°Why! Why!¡± He was furious and mmed the ck gold cup on the ground. The ck gold cup rolled a few times on the ground and continued to spit out the ck mist as if nothing had happened. Monn looked at the howling werewolfmander and only felt that it was noisy. He raised his sword and gently swung it in the werewolfmander¡¯s direction. The werewolfmander¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with terror. Before he could say anything, his wolf head and body were instantly separated. Only his eyes, which were still filled with terror, were left behind. Monn was instantly relieved. ¡°It¡¯s finally quiet.¡± He picked up the ck gold cup lying nearby and left without a hint of curiosity. Just then, the Holy Knights and bishops of the Holy Church finally rushed over under the leadership of Pope Andrew. The werewolves had actually dug a tunnel in the city that led directly to the outside world. Such a big event finally made Andrew unable to sit still. He hurriedly brought a group of holy church members over. As a result, they saw a surprising scene. There were more than two thousand werewolves who looked like weak little white rabbits in front of Monn. These big gray wolves did not even dare to breathe too heavy. The problem was that these werewolves were the real werewolves. Andrewnded on the ground with aplicated expression. Monn saw that Andrew had arrived and thought that it was perfect He brought Ace, who was following behind him. Monn handed the ck gold cup in his hand to Andrew and said, ¡°This is the holy artifact.¡± Andrew was delighted. The food problem had finally been solved. Just as he was about to praise Monn, he saw Monn walk past him. Monn¡¯s calm voice came from behind. ¡°I¡¯m off work. See you tomorrow.¡± Ace bowed and hurriedly followed Monn¡¯s footsteps. Andrew opened his mouth and looked at the backs of Monn and Ace. He sighed helplessly. He hoped that the Saintess would not be infected by Munn¡¯s bad habits. He prayed in his heart. Then, he swept his gaze across the battlefield. A huge sinkhole appeared in his eyes. He could see that there were still remnants of the sword aura left behind by the dimensional sh of Monn in the sinkhole. That power could not help but make Andrew suck in a breath of cold air. Then, Andrew saw something that made his heart beat wildly. Wasn¡¯t the wolf head that fell on the cold ground the famous Mozart of the werewolf n? It was said that he had reached the peak of the saint level a long time ago. His two-handed greatsword was even more ferocious. It made the other saints break out in cold sweat. Even Andrew himself did not dare to face him head-on. In the end¡­ Andrew looked at Mozart¡¯s eyes that were still filled with fear even after he died. He did not know what terrible things he had experienced while he was alive. At the same time, he had a clearer understanding of Monn¡¯s strength. ¡°To be able to kill a peak-stage saint-level like Mozart so easily, Monn is really astonishing.¡± Andrew sighed with his hands behind his back. At the same time, he was d that a monster like Monn was a member of the human race. ¡°Should we promote Monn?¡± Andrew muttered. A person at the peak of the saint level could only be a small cardinal in the Orthodox Church. Andrew was afraid that people wouldugh at him if he said this. However, thinking about the promotion gave him a headache. Monn was already a cardinal.. If he went any higher, he would be a pope, and then the Holy Pope. Of course, it was impossible for him to be the Holy Pope. But a lower pope¡­ There were only three churches in the entire Kate Kingdom. The pope of each church were all alive and well, showing no signs of retirement. He couldn¡¯t possibly take them down. But could he build a separate church for Monn? Sigh, just thinking about it gave him a headache. It was better to wait for the day he could ask the Holy Pope for instructions. Andrew stopped thinking about it. Hemanded the Holy Knights and bishops to capture all the remaining werewolves and hurried back to the church. Chapter 65 - Wings of Death

Chapter 65: Wings of Death

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The next morning. The sun rose with the morning dew. Monn pushed the door open, stretched, and breathed in the fresh air. Then he saw Saintess Ace, who had been eating and living here against night. He did the math in silence. Because of the extra mouth, their recent food consumption had increased by nearly 20 shillings. This result made his heart ache for a moment. The good mood he had in the morning disappeared in an instant. It just so happened that this shameless woman walked over, looking refreshed. She smiled and greeted Monn. Monn was so angry that steam almost came out of his nose. He snorted twice and turned away from her. Ace was a little confused. She asked without thinking, ¡°What did I do to offend him?¡± She didn¡¯t think that she had offended Monn. It seemed that it was not her problem. Ace was relieved. She also got breakfast. Monn brought Ace to work in a bad mood. In the Holy Church. Andrew looked helpless when he saw the two of them arrive ¡®on time¡¯. He put down the file in his hand and said, ¡°You guys are really ¡®punctual.''¡± Ace smiled sheepishly. Monn was very calm when he arrived. He even said, ¡°It¡¯s the basic rule for employees to arrive at the workce within the stipted working hours.¡± Andrew: ¡°...¡± Was that what I wanted to say? Even Ace was speechless. So, Andrew decided to let it go and said instead, ¡°We have a lead on the holy artifact from yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh,¡±said Monn, indicating that he was not interested. On the other hand, Ace looked like she was listening to a story. She looked at Andrew expectantly. Andrew touched his beard and continued, ¡°In the records of the Holy Church, the ck fog often represents death, and when people talk about death, they can¡¯t help but think of the wings of death.¡± ¡°So, this holy artifact called the Dark Holy Grail was made from the bones and skin that the wings of death retreated in order to break through to a true God level.¡± Wings of Death? It was another new species that he had nevere into contact with before. Munn thought. ¡°Wings of Death?¡± Ace asked Monn¡¯s question. She also did not understand this magic beast called Wings of Death. Andrew cleared his throat, he exined, ¡°The Wings of Death is the overlord-level magic beast at the center of the mountain range of magic beasts. It became a true God five hundred years ago. Although it has not been seen for hundreds of years, no one has dared to enter the center of the mountain range of magic beasts until now.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t a single piece of flesh on its body. Its entire body is made up of giant bones.¡± ¡°Every time it ps its wings, it will bring about and of death.¡± ¡°The ck fog that will definitely bring about the aura of death when it appears.¡± After Andrew¡¯s detailed introduction, Monn and Ace could be considered to have a basic understanding of this death wing. But they didn¡¯t have much feeling. After all, it was a magical beast from five hundred years ago, which was still very far away from them. Andrew introduced some knowledge and then began to talk about serious matters. ¡°Yesterday, through the holy weapon, the crops in the city have also returned to normal.¡± After briefly exining the changes in the city, Andrew looked at Ace. ¡°I also thank her highness the Saintess for her help at Saint Servant.¡± ¡°It was my duty.¡± Ace once again reverted to her holy appearance when they first met on the day she came to Saint Servant. Then, Ace seemed to have thought of something, and her eyelids drooped. Her mood also sank. ¡°Since the issue of Saint Servant has been resolved, then I have to return to the King¡¯s City to report to his Holiness the Pope.¡± Speaking of this, she grew a little sad, and she secretly nced at Monn from the corner of her eyes. When he heard that Ace was leaving, Monn did not have much of a reaction. He even felt d that the freeloader is finally leaving. As for if he¡¯d miss her, it would only take a second for Monn to go to the King¡¯s city with his ability. What was there to miss if he could meet her anytime? Ace, however, did not think of that. Seeing that Munn did not have any reaction at all. She could not help but feel a little depressed and upset. Seems like she didn¡¯t freeload enough. She¡¯d have to up her game next time! Ace thought to herself angrily. Andrew looked at the two of them and suddenlyughed in his heart. He coughed to attract their attention. ¡°Since Saintess Ace wants to return to the King¡¯s City, why don¡¯t you bring Cardinal Monn along?¡± Hearing this, the two of them blinked. I¡¯m going to the King¡¯s City? Monn is going to the king¡¯s City? ! ¡°Cough, the werewolf army has already gathered. We, the Orthodox Church, need to discuss war preparations with the kingdom. As a pope, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to leave Saint Servant, so I can only hand it over to Cardinal Monn.¡± Andrew exined. Despite having some doubts at the beginning, Monn did not refuse. Since it was a job, he would ept it. Of course, it had to be during working hours. Moreover, with the space walk, he could return home in time no matter where he went, so it did not matter. Monn nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± Ace¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Her previous emotions also disappeared in an instant. She hurriedly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s pack up and leave now.¡± So urgent? Andrew was puzzled. But seeing Ace¡¯s expression, Andrew could see what she was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. At the same time, he thought of his past self. After leaving the Holy Church, Monn looked at the sky. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ace was stunned. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Monn was puzzled. ¡°The capital.¡± ¡°AH...¡± Ace came to a realization and asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to pack your things?¡± A question mark slowly rose above Monn¡¯s head. He felt that Ace didn¡¯t have a brain. Speechless, he raised his hand, and a pure white crystal quietly floated in the air. Ace was stunned again. She thought of the time when Monn brought her on his space walk. She suddenly came to a realization. Monn didn¡¯t need to bring anything at all. He could just go home if he needed something. Ace was a little envious. At the same time, her eyes lit up, and she licked her lips and said happily, ¡°Then can I go to your house to freeload tonight... I mean to eat?¡± For some reason, she felt that the food prepared by Monn was much better than the food prepared by the imperial chefs of the capital. If Elma heard this, she would definitely think that there was something wrong with Ace¡¯s taste buds. When Monn heard Ace¡¯s words, his face instantly darkened. They had already gone to the capital, yet she was still thinking about the food at his house. This woman really had a vicious heart! Did she want to eat till they¡¯re poor? But Ace¡¯s words also reminded him. After being freeloaded for so long, he decided not to go home this time after going to King¡¯s City. Every night, he would bring Elma over over and freeload at Ace¡¯s, for all that she¡¯s put him through You still want to continue freeloading? I¡¯ll eat you up! The Saintess should be quite rich, right. Monn nodded. Just like that, two people each with their ns walked out of St. Servant and headed for King¡¯s City. Because there were no coordinates for the King¡¯s City, Monn had to walk there for the first time. Chapter 66 - Monn Entered the Capital

Chapter 66: Monn Entered the Capital

Monn and Ace finally reached the capital at dusk after a day-long journey. They could have reached earlier if not for their encounters with the bandit along the way. As the orthodox believers of light and justice, they needed to intervene, especially Monn, as he was deeply saddened by such acts of the bandits. He seized their loot and used it as the mission funds for the Cardinals of the Orthodox Church. This was why Monn felt even more disgusted over the robberies in the Kingdom of Kate. He wished he could capture all the robbers in the entire kingdom and seize all their stolen goods and money. Ace had noment about this. He could just tell her his real motives. There was no need for him to make it seemed so righteous. Monn was both overjoyed and disappointed when he reached the capital. He was happy with the unexpected gains from the trip to the capital, but was disappointed that the gains were too few, which left him dissatisfied. He took out the money and counted them. There were 36 pounds and 73 shillings. He clicked his tongue at the amount of money in his hand. These bandits were rich. Looking at Monn¡¯s greedy look, a resigned smile appeared on Ace¡¯s face. He was adorable, like this. Still, she interrupted Monn¡¯s attempt to make another count. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll meet the Pope first.¡± Hearing that, Monn looked at the time. It was about time for him to go off work. He refused, ¡°No. It¡¯s about time for me to knock off.¡± With that, Monn walked into the city. Ace was left speechless. Although she had got to know Monn better after these few days, his behaviour would still sometimes catch her dumbfounded. It was the Pope they were supposed to be meeting, after all. Suddenly Munn stopped. ¡°Had Monn thought it was inappropriate for him to not meet the Pope today?¡± Ace thought to herself. Monn turned around, and quietly, he asked, ¡°Where are we staying tonight?¡± ¡°What?¡± She ran after him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going back to St. Servant tonight?¡± Monn coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Little Elma hasn¡¯t left St. Servant for so many years. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to bring her here and experience this city.¡± Ace nodded, agreeing to Monn¡¯s idea. ¡°I like this idea. Let¡¯s bring Little Elma here to have some fun.¡± Monn nodded quickly, as if he¡¯d been waiting for Ace to agree to his suggestion. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you to take care of the food and lodging of Elma and mine.¡± He spun around and left before Ace could react. Ace stood rooted to the ground, stunned, feeling deceived. She shook her head. She did not mind, really. As a saintess, she had abundant in monies. After Monn left Ace, he wandered the bustling capital, since Little Elma was supposed to reach home about twenty minutester. The streets of the capital were paved with clean blue bricks. All kinds of shops filled both sides of the pathway, selling things that Monn found strange and had never seen before when he was in Saint-Servant. When he passed by a dark alley, a few unusual sounds came to his ears. Monn looked in the direction where the sound came from and saw a nobledy being forced into a corner by a few fierce looking brawny men. She had a shoulder-length red curly hair and was d in a crimson long dress with high slits. But Monn found it strange that she showed no sign of fear, even when she was surrounded by these men. She raised the burgundy feather fan in her hand and pulled out her right leg gently, revealing her fair and slender leg. All the men surrounding her stared unblinking and took a few gulps of their own saliva. The young girl noticed their expression and twitched her lips in disdain. ¡°You bunch of lowly people blocking in front of me are seeking death.¡± She arrogantly roared at them. The strongest among them seemed startled by the young girl¡¯s arrogant voice. He wiped off the saliva that dripped out from the corner of his mouth and guffawed. ¡°How dare you to be so arrogant after being caught by us? I think you deserve a lesson from us.¡± He guffawed again. His underlings followed his lead and guffawed as well. ¡°Haha¡­ Chief, this girl is really arrogant. She really deserved a lesson from you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± The chief seemed pleased by his underlings cheering. Then he stared at the young girl and approached her with a lewd smile. As the young girl saw him getting closer, she yed along without losing herposure. She was still confident and arrogant, firmly believing that help woulde to her, and that the world would look out for her. Coincidentally, her bright and beautiful eyes glimpsed of Monn, who was in a red-robed, looking in her direction. She immediatelyughed out loud with confidence and arrogance. Wasn¡¯t she blessed? A red-robed Cardinal passed by just as she was in danger. She even knew what would happen next. A red-robed Cardinal from the Orthodox Church woulde to her aid without a second thought, ying out the routine of heroes saving a damsel in distress, when they saw a few fierce-looking men with evil smiles forcing a weak, delicate young girl against the wall. Come Cardinal, I¡¯m reluctantly offering you the opportunity to be a hero. ept it gratefully. Her confidence and arrogance were unparallel. But Monn continued to stand at the entrance into the alley, with no means to go nearer, as if he was passer by watching an excitement on the street. The young girl¡¯s expression finally changed from arrogance to panicky when she realised that the big man¡¯s dirty hand was about to grab her. She weakly shouted towards Monn, ¡°Red-robed over there, can¡¯t you see they weremitting a crime against a young, beautiful girl? Isn¡¯t it a rule of the Orthodox church to help and protect those in need?¡± Monn showed no reaction towards the girl¡¯s words, but her shouts gave those burly men a fright. They hurriedly turned around to only meet Monn¡¯s calm gaze. They were stopped in their tracks, unsure of how they should react at the very moment. He was the red-robed Cardinal of the Orthodox Church, after all. They were afraid of both his capabilities and reputation. Looking at the fright in the eyes of those burly men, the red-haired girl instantly gloated. Unexpectedly, Monn calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already gotten off work. It¡¯s my private time now. You may look for the members of the Orthodox Church who are currently at work if you need any protections.¡± Both the young girl and the burly men were dumbfounded by his words. They couldn¡¯t understand what Monn had just said, but they caught on to thest sentence. The red-robed wasn¡¯t going to interfere. However, Monn was still standing at the entrance into the alley calmly. These burley men did not dare to have any more bad thoughts. They stood uneasily in the alley, unsure whether they should leave. The noble girl was startled for a while before she finally understood that the red-robed Cardinal had no intention to save her. For a moment, she felt as though the world was ying a joke on her. Did they send someone over just to watch her being bullied by these burly men? However, she soon realized that even if the red-robed Cardinal weren¡¯ting to her aid, these men wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her if he continued to stand at the entrance into the alley, looking at them. She instantly became arrogant again. Chapter 67 - Heidi Frances

Chapter 67: Heidi Frances

She was Heidi Frances, the youngest daughter of Duke Frances. Being the youngest in the Frances, Heidi was adored from the moment she was born. As the only daughter born to the n of Frances, her existence rocked the n. Everyone in the n doted on her, especially her brother, who pampered her like a princess. Borne with a silver spoon, Heidi¡¯s life was destined to be a bed of roses. Everyone around her would attend to her every whim and fancy. There was nothing in the world she wished for that was denied to her. Therefore, nothing unpleasant ever happened to her before today. Perhaps that was the reason she grew up bold and unafraid, believing that the universe would work in her way. Even when she was being surrounded by the few hooligans today, she still believed that nothing bad woulde to her. It was proven true. Just as she was about to fall into a mishap, a Cardinal appeared at the entrance of the alley. Although she was surprised by his action, as long as he continued to stand at the entrance, the hooligans would never touch her. Heidi cocked her head, her face filled with arrogance. She raised her leg, showing off her stiletto heels, and kicked the hooligan standing in front of her, hard. A scream echoed in the alley. The hooligan was wounded by the sharpness of the stiletto heels, but he dared not react against Heidi for fear of punishment from the Cardinal. Heidi gracefully stepped towards Monn. She blinked her dazzling eyes at him and she studied him curiously. She had never heard of an Orthodox Church having a system where a Cardinal could go off duty. ¡°Since when does Orthodox Church have a system where the Cardinal could go off duty?¡± Monn ignored her question. He was instead staring at the hooligans in the alley, deep in thought, contemting whether he should demand them to hand over their stolen monies. The hooligans were still shivering in fear in the alley, having a chill running down their spines. Used to being dotted everywhere she went in the Capital; Heidi was displeased at being ignored. How could a mere Cardinal ignore her? Heidi ced her hands around her lips to form a hand trumpet and shouted into Monn¡¯s ear, ¡°Hey!¡± A little startled by her shout, Monn turned to face Heidi and nced at the red-haireddy. He then asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Heidi¡¯s face stiffened. She was immediately annoyed when she realized the Cardinal paid no attention to her at all. How dare a Cardinal ignored her like that? She decided to teach him a lesson. Heidi rolled her eyes. ¡°I am ady of the Frances family. I was still in shock from what happened earlier. I demand that you should escort me back to thend of the Frances.¡± Monn stared at her nkly, wondering whether she was sick in the head. Although he had never heard of the Frances being a noble of any ranking, the Orthodox Church was not a vassal of the empire. The Orthodox Church held an equal standing to the empire and perhaps was even stronger than the empire was. Thus, he had no idea what was the noble thinking about, having the nerve to order an Orthodox church servant around. A holy knight or someone of a rtively lower position might adhere to the orders of the nobles to please them. But he was a Cardinal, a person who held the third-highest ranking in the Orthodox Church. He was not someone that the nobles of the empire should offend or provoke at their whim. ¡°Was my cardinal robe not obvious enough?¡± Monn thought to himself as he looked at his clothes from top to bottom. He looked at Heidi and shook his head. She was childish, a mischievous one too. He could only choose to ignore her childish temper, given that she was a woman. He might have sent her flying with a kick if she was a man. Monn looked at the time and shook his head. Little Elma should be home by now. He needed to find an empty corner to spacewalk to Saint Servant to bring Little Elma with him to the Capital. Upset from being ignored, Heidi stamped her feet. But she had forgotten that she was wearing a high stiletto heel. She lost her bnce and tumbled forward. Monn heard a cry of surprise. Then, a rush of strong flowery fragrance, which smelled like fresh flowers blooming in the spring, rushed into his nose, followed by a mass of soft flesh crashing into him. He subconsciously pulled Heidi into his arms. When he felt the mass pressed against him on his chest, and realized that thedy he thought to be a child had a body of a full-grown, mature woman. At this very moment, they heard a piercing noise that sounded like a cat¡¯s ws scratching on the ssing from afar. The sound was extremely annoying. Monn turned his head and nced in the noise¡¯s direction. Ace, d in a nun¡¯s robe, was dragging the holy sword on the street. Trailing behind her was ck smog which seemed to have no ends. Her eyes shone in blood-red. When Monn saw Ace, he subconsciously asked, ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡± The aura surrounding her became even more powerful when she heard these words from Monn. The ck smog behind her that could cause hallucination seemed to cover the entire city as if she intended to cover the sky with her smog. ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± Her voiceced with hidden bitterness, her tone was icy, although she was just asking him a question. Her chilly tone even sent chills down the spines of the residents on the street. They hurriedly scurried away. ¡°Is that¡­ is that the Saintess of the Orthodox Church?¡± A passerby asked in disbelief. His guess was immediately denied by others around him. ¡°Impossible! The Saintess is kind and soft-spoken, the holiest person you will ever see. How could she be this person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This must be a conspiracy. A conspiracy of the werewolves and the vampires.¡± None of them wanted to believe that the bitter woman releasing else evil aura in front of them was the same Saintess of the Orthodox Church. Heidi, who had fallen into Monn¡¯s arm from her own mistake, was still too embarrassed to face Monn. She raised her head slightly to take a good look at the saintess everyone was talking about. When she saw the person they were all talking about, she confirmed that the woman was the same person she had beenpeting against for being ¡®the fairest of all in the Capital¡¯ for years. She had no idea why the gentle and pretty Saintess Ace would allow her image ruined in the public like this today. Heidi always knew of Ace¡¯s true colors and had tried all kinds of means to expose her, but to no avail, as Ace foiled her every attempt. And today, Ace seemed to have chosen to self-destruct and exposed her hypocrisy on her own. A sudden thought came to her. The Cardinal had just called out the name of the hypocrite. They were acquainted. And Ace seemed to be bitter over the situation because she was lying in the Cardinal¡¯s arm. A strange smile appears on her face. Chapter 68 - The Wicked Heidi

Chapter 68: The Wicked Heidi

This was interesting, very interesting. Heidi¡¯s eyes glistened like a gem as she kept looking around as if she had found something extremely interesting, a new excitement. She moved her hands down further down Monn¡¯s chest and adjusted her position in his arm, misleading Ace to think that Monn was embracing her. She then buried her burgundy curly hair into his embrace and said coquettishly, ¡°Dear Cardinal, it was all thanks to you for saving me from the hooligans earlier. Otherwise, I would have fallen into their hands.¡± ¡°What?¡± Was she sick in her head? Boom! The spot Ace was standing copsed, and the aura she emitted sent the debris and stones flying. But she was still sane as she sent the debris and the stones away from the pedestrians. The debris and the stones hit a nearby wall and fell to the ground. But she intentionally directed most of the debris and stones towards Heidi, as they crashed inches from Heidi¡¯s dainty little feet. Boom! Boom! The sudden attack frightened Heidi, and she tightened her grip around Monn instead of sending her scurrying away. Monn felt her soft body pressed against his as she embraced him tighter. He had no other thoughts other than being confused over the behaviors of the two women. Had they lost their mind? Ace couldn¡¯t ept what she was witnessing. She had her eyes on Monn first. She hadn¡¯t even been in his embrace yet. And this wh*re from nowhere took him from her? She steadily stepped towards Heidi and Monn, then reached out towards Heidi¡¯s neck and grabbed her from the back, as if she was holding a cat, trying to yank her away from Monn. But Heiditched on to Monn, clinging tightly to his body, refusing to let go. Even if she was no match to Ace in physical strength, she was still a vigorous young woman. She certainly wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be defeated by a nun in a fight over a man. Heidi tightened her embrace on Monn and turned her head towards Ace to throw her a taunting nce. The expression on Ace¡¯s face darkened. She raised the Holy Sword in her hand and aimed for Heidi¡¯s arms around Monn. Her action caught Heidi by surprise. She definitely did not expect a Saintess to act in such a manner over a man. She hurriedly let go of Monn and moved away. Ace immediately pulled Monn to her side as soon as she saw Heidi letting go of him and warned him, ¡°Monn, you¡¯d better stay away from this woman. She is the most unreasonable person in the Capital.¡± Heidi, who had moved aside, immediately threw herself at Monn when she saw Ace making up stories about her. She put on an adorable face and charmingly said to Monn, ¡°Says who? Cardinal had just saved a weak woman like me from the hooligans. My dear Cardinal, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense from this crazy woman.¡± Monn, who was aware that he was being pulled into the battle between the two women, calmly excused himself. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll need to get little Elma. You may continue whatever you¡¯re doing.¡± Monn threw a piece of a white crystal into Ace¡¯s arms as he spoke and disappeared the very next second. The two women staggered on their feet as they momentarily lost grip on Monn. The white crystal in Ace¡¯s hand flew away from her hand instantly with Monn¡¯s disappearance. Heidi curiously picked up the piece of white crystal. ¡°What is this?¡± Ace snatched it from her and snorted, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Heidi rubbed her hands in pain and said angrily, ¡°You are such a rude woman¡­¡± ¡°So? Do you want a fight?¡± Ace gave her a cial stare, her expression full of disdain over the woman who wanted to take away her man from her. Heidi gave her an embarrassed smile. She wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge Ace without the Cardinal here as the moderator. No matter how blessed and lucky she thought she was, she would, for sure, end up getting beaten by Ace in one-on-onebat. But she was curious of the man Ace had fallen for. The man that turned a saintess, who was distant to everyone around her, into acting in such a manner, had certainly piqued her interest. She would do everything in her power to stand between Ace and the things she wanted. Ace certainly deserved it, since she took over the title of ¡°The fairest of all in the Capital¡± from her. Saint Servant. Monn had just reached home when little Elma came bouncing on her feet with a small schoolbag on her back. Monn couldn¡¯t help smiling knowingly at little Elma as he thought to himself. His little Elma was much more adorablepared to the two women who had just lost their mind, ¡°Father Monn, what are we eating tonight?¡± Elma blinked at Monn, her little eyes full of anticipations. Then she shook her little head. ¡°Is Sister Ace noting today?¡± ¡°Sister Ace said that she would buy us a feast today. She has gone to prepare us a feast.¡± Monn said, without seeking Ace¡¯s agreement on treating them to the supposed feast tonight. ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Elma happily pped her hands lightly, but trying tofort Monn at the same time, ¡°I¡¯m notining over Father Monn¡¯s cooking.¡± Monn shook his head with a smile. ¡°Then shall we go now? Let not keep Sister Ace waiting for us any longer.¡± Little Elma excitedly said. Monn¡¯s expression changed when he thought of the two women quarreling on the street. He hooked his head and, with aplicated expression, exined to little Elma, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a little while. Two women were fighting when I was there earlier.¡± Elma let out an exmation before she curiously asked, ¡°Why would there be a fight on Sister Ace¡¯s side?¡± Monn thought for a moment and exined, ¡°Maybe she had nothing to do?¡± Little Elma¡¯s little mind was filled with questions over Monn¡¯s exnation, as she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the rtionship between having a fight and having nothing to do. Monn waited for half an hour with little Elma at home before he brought her to Ace, who was holding the white crystal with spacewalk. A luxurious vi appeared before their eyes. The vi was so huge that the dining hall could easily house a hundred people at the same time. Two spiral staircases adorned the dining hall. The ceiling was decorated with huge golden chandeliers. All these were manifestations of Ace¡¯s wealth. Monn couldn¡¯t help being envious of Ace. Were all saintesses this wealthy? He too¡­ He shouldn¡¯t be thinking of this. ¡°Wow! Such a big house. This house was several times bigger than ours.¡± A moment of awkwardness rose in Monn¡¯s heart when he heard of Little Elma¡¯s exmation. Ace walked out of the kitchen upon hearing themotion in the living room. Her eyes lit up when she saw the two of them. ¡°Dinner will be ready soon. You may wait at the dining table.¡± For a person who had been freeloading in their house, Monn was filled with doubt over her cooking skills. ¡°You can cook?¡± Ace rolled her eyes at Monn and shook the spat in her hand. She confidently replied, ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my cooking today.¡± ¡°I hope they are edible.¡± Monn wasn¡¯t convinced by her confidence. Ace¡¯s face darkened. She red at him and returned to the kitchen, humming a tune, seemingly in a good mood. Chapter 69 - An Audience with The Supreme Pope

Chapter 69: An Audience with The Supreme Pope

Although themotion that happened at the center of the Capital wasn¡¯t huge, themotion still caught the attention of the civilians. Residence of Prince Rostiv. In the study, an old man was battling a young man in a game of chess, each holding a piece in their hand. The game of chess was like a battlefield as the intensity rose and the killing intent heightened between them. Finally, white chess pieces seemed to dwindle in number after sheddingyer afteryer of defence against the attack from the ck chess piece. The old man shook his head helplessly and sighed. ¡°Young Highness, your skill in the game of chess had indeed improved tremendously. I¡¯m no match for you.¡± The young man whom the old man addressed as ¡°Your Highness¡± was Prince Rostiv, the second son to the ruler of the Kingdom of Kate. He smiled humbly. ¡°It was just a fluke. I still have many shorings that need your guidance.¡± The old man shook his head. Although he said nothing, he was stillforted by the young man¡¯s words. At this moment, a knock came from the door of the study. The second prince softly answered, ¡°Come in.¡± A young man d in the kingdom¡¯s attire for the armored soldier walked in. He leaned gently towards the second prince and whispered into his ear. The humble smile disappeared from his face. His expression turned stony. But he immediately boxed up the stony emotion, as if nothing happened earlier. The old man stroked his beard and said nothing. Neither was he curious about the news the soldier brought in, as he knew that the young man would tell him if he wanted to. As expected, Prince Rostiv spoke. ¡°It was that girl from the Frances family. She caused a slightmotion at the center of the Capital earlier, acting intimately with a man in the public.¡± Frances? The old man thought for a moment, and his expression changed. He asked, ¡°Frances. I recall that you¡¯re¡­¡± The second prince continued his unfinished statement calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. The daughter of the Frances was betrothed to me.¡± Looking at the calm expression on Prince Rostiv after hearing the news of his fianc¨¦e acting intimately with another man in the open, the old man couldn¡¯t help feeling gratified. A great man would not be bothered about trifles. What he did not know was that Prince Rostiv was clenching his fist under the table, so tight that it hurt. Even though he had no affection towards his fianc¨¦e, no man could stand hearing their woman being intimate with another man. And she was Heidi, a woman with an impressive figure. Although hatred filled his heart, none of the emotion showed on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t care how she is now. I won¡¯t care what she does as well, as long as she marries me. I just need the support of the Frances.¡± He repeated to himself of the same in his heart as he said calmly. A woman was just a tool to hold power. As long as he had the support of the Frances, she could do whatever she wanted. She was just my tool! But he would not let the man escape as well. Prince Rostiv instructed. ¡°Run an investigation on the man.¡± He did not need to be detailed in his instruction. The soldier understood his instruction and who to investigate. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Time passed by fast. It was already nine o¡¯clock the following morning. Monn sent little Elma home ahead of time and waited for the clock to strike nine so that he could arrive at the Holy Cathedral of the Capital on time. Conference room of the Holy Cathedral. The Supreme Pope was seated on the principal seat on top of the conference hall with his eyes closed as if he was resting. Below the principal seat was Lucius, the leader of the pdins. Lucius looked at Cardinal Monn and Saintess Ace, who arrived right on the dot at nine in the morning. Suspicion rose in his heart. Saintess Ace left for just a few days. Was she corrupted under Cardinal Monn¡¯s influence so soon? Saintess Ace looked around the conference room. Only Lucius and the Pope were left in the conference room. She couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed. It was all Monn¡¯s fault to drag her along and not letting here over sooner. If Monn could read minds, he would have thrown her a disdainful nce, as it was Ace who overslept, and yet she was ming it all on Monn. Monn did not feel the slightest bit of shame over the disbanded conference. He bowed at the Supreme Pope and greeted him, ¡°Your Holiness.¡± Ace, who had recovered from her embarrassment, hurriedly bowed to the Supreme Pope and greeted him as well. ¡°Your Holiness.¡± The Supreme opened his eyes. He said nothing to the two youngsters who arrivedte. He knew Monn from hisst visit to Saint Servant. He heard of their return at nine as well. ¡°It has been long since I met you, Cardinal Monn.¡± The Supreme Pope looked at Monn and said kindly. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. It has been long indeed. I see that you¡¯re still in high spirits.¡± Monn returned the greeting. The pope smiled kindly and continued. ¡°Cardinal Monn has contributed a lot during this time. I¡¯m having a headache over your merits right now.¡± Monn wanted to tell the Pope to just reward him with money. But he kept quiet after he thought it through. It was his job toplete his task during working hours, as his sry had alreadypensated him for the task he had done. The pope stroked his beard and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to build a church in a suitable ce after the incidents with the werewolves¡¯ resolve. I would like Cardinal Monn to lead the church as the new Pope.¡± After giving it much thought, The Supreme Pope could onlye up with this solution. He could not limit Monn to being just a Cardinal with his strength and capability. So, he had no choice but to build a new church and promote Monn as the Pope of the new church. Monn gave it a thought and found no issue with the proposed solution of the Supreme Pope. Logically, a Pope should earn a much higher srypared to a Cardinal. That was all he had in his mind right now. Ace, who was standing by him, was happy for him. She had never expected Monn to be a Pope at such a young age. He had indeed lived up to her expectation of him. Lucius sighed, but he was not surprised by Monn¡¯s promotion as the Pope for the new church. Monn had indeed impressed him when they were in the Demonic Beasts Forest. Thus, it was only right for him to be promoted as a Pope. ¡°Alright, that would be all from me. You can discuss with the royal family about the werewolves¡¯ attack on the Kingdom of Kate.¡± The Supreme Pope waved his hand and continued. ¡°The people from the royal family are waiting for you outside. They will bring you to meet the ruler of the kingdom.¡± Monn nodded and turned to leave. Ace watched him leave. She was worried for him and wanted to follow him to the Kingdom of Kate, but did not know how could she tell him that. On the principal seat, the Supreme Pope looked at Ace and smiled. He said, ¡°If you want to go, then go. Perhaps Cardinal Monn might have little understanding of the situation of the royal family. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if you go with him.¡± Ace¡¯s mood instantly lit up. She nodded solemnly, as if she was following orders and was only doing it for the mission. She caught up with Monn soon after and even scolded him for not waiting for her. Lucius smiled as he looked at the two leaving figures disappearing from his sight, reminiscing his young self. They were both young, and with much to care about in the world. Chapter 70 - Meeting the Ruler of Kate

Chapter 70: Meeting the Ruler of Kate

In the Capital, Monn and Ace headed east with the King¡¯s Guard and went through a fleet of stairs uphill, like a stairway to heaven. A majestic castle stood tall at the end of the stairway, shimmering in the sunshine among the clouds. The view was mind-blowing, as they felt like they were walking towards heaven, waking up a yearning in their heart. Gems of different colors adorned the azure-blue rooftop of the castle. ¡°What a waste.¡± Monn sighed when he saw the gems glistening on the rooftop of the castle. They arrived at the castle gate soon after. The King¡¯s Guard leading Monn and Ace took out a pass as a verification. The castle gate slowly opened. They walked through the courtyard and arrived at the main hall of the royal pce. An announcement echoed in the hall, ¡°The messenger of the Orthodox Church from St. Servant has arrived.¡± Every church under the Orthodox religion would need to discuss with the rulers of each kingdom for the defense and attack strategies because of the difference in every kingdom. Monn entered the Main Hall of the pce with Ace. He nced around the hall and noticed that most of the subjects in the kingdom were white-haired. Standing by the King¡¯s side were three youngsters. Prince Ivan, the eldest son of the King, was muscr and tanned, seemingly to have spent most of his time under the sun. With his arms crossed and eyes closed, no one could tell what was on his mind. Standing beside him was a pale young man of slim-built. He looked humble, with a smile on his face. However, Monn somehow felt that he tensed up when he firstid his eyes on him but turned rxed soon after. He was the second son of the King, Prince Rostiv. He smiled humbly at Monn when he noticed Monn looking at him. Monn shifted his sight towards the third person. She was a valiant-looking woman with waist-length silver hair resting on the tailor-made silver armor shining against the sun. She had her left hand on the sheath of her sword, ready to strike. She was the King¡¯s eldest daughter, Princess Cheryl. Her ash-grey eyes met Monn¡¯s gaze. Her gut feeling told her he was a powerful man. But it was just her intuition, and hers alone. She trusted her intuition as she had resolved multiple dangers on the battlefield easily, based on her intuition. And now, her intuition told her that this man in front of her was extremely dangerous. But she couldn¡¯t help feeling curious about this man. How could he, a man about her age, train to be so powerful? Her body involuntarily felt the fear even though he was just standing there. Monn had no idea that the princess of the Kingdom of Kate had taken an interest in him. His gaze continued to move and stopped at the owner of the sword, which aura had captured his attention the moment he entered the pce hall. The owner was an old man. Their eyes met. Monn calmly stared into his eyes. Momentster, Monn calmly averted his sight and focused on the ruler of the kingdom. But he had no idea his actions had just caused a change in the expressions of everyone in the hall. Who was that old man? He was Errol, the swordmaster of the Kingdom. No one looked Errol in the eyes as they could not withstand the aura of the swordman emitted from every inch of his body, not even the masters from other kingdoms. Now, a mere Cardinal dared to meet Errol¡¯s in the eyes. Initially, they thought it was ridiculous and were prepared to mock him. Even Prince Rostiv watched eagerly, waiting for the aura of Errol to cause irreparable damage to the cardinal in front of him. That would be a relief for him. But the cardinal did not seem to be affected in the slightest way. He just looked away nonchntly. Prince Rostiv was shaken for a moment. Perhaps Errol restrained his aura for fear of hurting the cardinal. He cast Errol a doubtful nce. Before he could take a good look at Errol, his entire turned pale. A mouthful of blood gushed through his throat. He endured the pain and forcefully swallowed the mouthful of blood as he inspected Monn with curiosity. Errol sneaked a peek at Prince Rostiv, aware that he had been injured by his aura. However, it was not his concern. Prince Rostiv would have to bear the responsibility for his own actions. He looked at the cardinal standing in front of him. Complicated emotions filled his eyes. Although there were several people across the continent that could withstand his aura, the number was pathetically small. As for those who could withstand his aura, they were of the master¡¯s level. None of the rest had the skill he had. But the young cardinal seemed to have not even the slightest reaction to his swordsmanship aura. He looked extremely calm, as well as if the aura did not bother him. Prince Ivan, who was having his eyes closed, opened them out of a sudden. Thirst for battle red in his eyes. He would have challenged the cardinal tobat if they were not in a pce hall. Only two people in the entire pce hall were not surprised by Monn¡¯s ability to withstand Errol¡¯s aura. Saintess Ace would be one of them, as she had seen Monn¡¯s actual strength. The other one would be Princess Cheryl, who trusted her intuition with all her heart. Her eyes radiated with curiosity as she observed the calm-looking Monn. He had proven that her intuition of him was urate. How could a cardinal be so powerful? This question lingered in her heart. King Aldrich, the ruler of the Kate, was seated on the throne with his drooping eyelids. No one could tell what he had in his mind. His heart was sinking. Although standing in front of him was a mere cardinal, he couldn¡¯t treat Cardinal Monn like an ordinary cardinal for the respect of the power in him. He found it strange too that a man so powerful was willing to be just a mere cardinal of the Orthodox Church. He would be treated with honor wherever he went with a power like his. s, he was just a cardinal of the Orthodox Church? He was puzzled, but at the same time, an idea flickered in his mind. Since such a powerful man was willing to be a mere cardinal with the Orthodox Church, would he want to be the guest of honor of the Kingdom? Aldrich hung on to the idea. But his concern would be on popping the question to Cardinal Monn and on convincing him. He drifted deeper into his thought as he stared nkly in front of him. Monn frowned, looking at the King¡¯s silence towards themotions in his throne room. His calm voice rang across the throne room. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here as a representative of St. Servant to discuss the matter with the werewolves¡¯ attack.¡± Chapter 71 - Aldrich鈥檚 thoughts

Chapter 71: Aldrich¡¯s thoughts

¡°Your Majesty King Kate, I represent St. Servant Church to discuss the werewolf attack.¡± Kate Kingdom, Royal Castle, in the main hall. Cardinal Monn¡¯s calm voice rang out, breaking the silence in the main hall in an instant. The members of the royal family, who were in a state of shock, were all startled. Aldrich, who was thinking about how to rope the red-robed man into the kingdom, also turned around. Only then did he remember that the red-robed cardinal hade to the royal family to discuss about the werewolf attack. Moreover, given the red-robed man¡¯s strength, Aldrich didn¡¯t dare to slight him. But as the ruler of a kingdom, he had the confidence. There was no need to be too careful. He raised his eyes to look at Monn, his eyes were as calm as still water. The corners of his mouth were hung with a kind smile, but because he had been in a high position for a long time, his smile carried a trace of dignity. ¡°Wee to the St. Servant capital, the Cardinal. Please tell me your name.¡± Hearing Aldrich¡¯s question, Monn calmly said, ¡°Monn.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Cardinal Monn.¡± Aldrich nodded, then smiled and said, ¡°Cardinal Monn, this is your first timeing to the royal family. Why don¡¯t you let my eldest daughter, Cheryl to take you around? The royal family is holding a banquet today. How about we talk while eating?¡± Hearing King Aldrich¡¯s words, everyone in the hall was stunned. Banquet? Why didn¡¯t we know about it? Everyone looked at each other, not knowing how to react. However, since the king had already made such a decision, everyone would still act as there was really such thing. But Monn raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°Five o¡¯clock in the afternoon is my off-duty time. I don¡¯t ept any gathering that have a work nature.¡± Ah, this¡­ As if they didn¡¯t expect Monn to decline, the members of the royal family in the hall all had their mouths wide open, and their eyes filled with astonishment. Immediately, some ministers wanted toe out and angrily rebuke Monn¡¯s attitude of looking down on the royal authority. However, they were stopped by Aldrich who perceived that and waved his hand. Aldrich was also stunned by Monn¡¯s rejection, but there was no anger in his heart after being rejected. In his eyes, the strong usually had strange temper. Since he was a strong person, what was wrong with him being generous as a king. Maybe he would leave a good impression with this tolerant attitude towards him, and that might be a token to rope him in. However, Monn¡¯s refusal still drove him a little bit crazy. Aldrich nned to take advantage of the dinner banquet to have a good chat with Monn and see if there was a chance to rope him in. In the end, he was rejected. He still had to think of another way. All the ideas went through his mind. Suddenly, a brilliant idea went through his mind. He continued to smile as if he was not a king at all, but more like a kind old man. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we bring forward the time of the banquet? This is the first time that Cardinal Monne here. No matter what, he has to experience the royal family¡¯s banquet.¡± Although Monn found it strange that Aldrich wanted him to stay in the royal family for some reason, there was no ce for him to refuse this time. Since the king had decided to discuss matters at the banquet, Monn would just listen to the arrangements. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the time I get off work.¡± Monn said calmly. Aldrichughed a few times and waved his hand. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Matthew, the banquet will start at two in the afternoon. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± The old minister called Matthew stepped forward and gave a wry smile. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± He had a wry smile in his heart. The matter of the banquet had just been decided by the king, and the entire royal family had not prepare anything. But they could not let others find it simple and crude. Otherwise, it would leave others an impression that the royal family did not respect them at all. This kind of mission did not only drive him crazy. His hairs, which had not been much to begin with, was probably going to fall off a lot again. Aldrich continued to instruct, ¡°Cheryl, this is the first time that Cardinal Monne to the royal family. Take him and the Saintess for a stroll!¡± Cheryl took a step forward and gave a valiant salute. Her silver-gray long hair fluttered in the wind. The greenish-gray Monn did not hide the curiosity in his eyes as he sized up Cheryl. Cheryl¡¯s clear voice rang out, ¡°Yes, Father!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she walked with her tall and straight figure all the way to the front of Monn. She revealed a bright smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Monn and the Saintess. I¡¯ll show you around.¡± After saying that, she led the way and walked out of the door. Monn didn¡¯t object and followed her. Saintess Ace also followed. Aldrich looked at the three disappearing figures and a smile suddenly appeared in his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking. On the other side, seeing Monn was about to disappear. The Prince Ivan¡¯s eyes flickered. He bowed to Aldrich and walked quickly in the direction where Monn had disappeared. Aldrich saw this and he didn¡¯t stop him becausen he knew his eldest son¡¯s character, nor did he think that he would leave a bad impression on Monn. He allowed him to look for Cardinal Monn. Errol, who stood beside Aldrich¡¯s throne, opened his sharp eyes gently. Endless sword energy filled his eyes. He said softly, ¡°You want to rope him in?¡± He asked a question at any time, but Errol¡¯s tone was indeed very certain. Aldrich did not have any intention of hiding it. He nodded and said, ¡°I do want to rope him in. I just don¡¯t know if Cardinal Monn will be interested in a small ce like the royal family.¡± It was as if he said it with a self-deprecating tone. Errol did not respond. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°Andrew will not let go.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Aldrich had long thought of such a situation. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your pope doesn¡¯t expect me to rope such a strong man in from the hands of the Orthodox Church.¡± Saying this, he paused for a moment, and his deep eyes shed with a bright light. Using a voice that only he could hear, he said, ¡°But if it¡¯s not, how can you know that there¡¯s no chance?¡± Although his voice was very soft, he knew that as someone as strong as Errol, would definitely be able to hear his mumbling. Of course, Errol would be able to hear it. However, he did not say anything else. Although he was Aldrich¡¯s teacher, he was only a kendo teacher. Although he understood the thoughts of the emperor, he was not that proficient. He could not urately guess Aldrich¡¯s thoughts either. Of course, he did not need to guess. He only needed to do his essential work well and protect the royal family. He did not care about anything else. Although he thought that Aldrich had a slim chance of winning over Cardinal Monn. But since he wanted to try, let him try. What if he seeded? Maybe he could even disgust that old guy, Andrew. Chapter 72 - The Warlike First Prince

Chapter 72: The Warlike First Prince

A few people followed Cheryl in the corridors of the court. Sheryl was introducing Monn to the various flowers in the courtyard. Of course, as a Saintess who had been in and out of the court many times, Ace was not very interested in it. After all, she had seen it so many times that there was nothing new about it. Next to him, Monn nodded perfunctorily. He had never been interested in these things. Cheryl also perceived that both of them were not interested. So she just talked casually. Her mind was far from here. At this moment, she was thinking about how to find out Monn¡¯s specific strength and the secret of how he became stronger without making Monn dislikes her. Of course, she did not have much hope for Monn¡¯s method of bing stronger. After all, no one would simply reveal the secret of how they became stronger to the public. Therefore, right now, she mainly wanted to know Monn¡¯s specific strength, the strength that even her body could not help but feel afraid of! Just as she was worrying, there was suddenly a wave of heavy footsteps behind her. The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Cheryl immediately knew who the owner of the footsteps was. A helpless look appeared on her face. It must be her warlike elder brother. However, she then thought that her elder brother might have just arrived at the right time. She was worrying about how to know Monn¡¯s strength. Here came someone who could help her. It was indeed her elder brother, Ivan, who was walking behind them. His burly figure stopped behind them, and his face was full of fighting spirit. His tyrannical fleshy face smiled at Monn, ¡°You¡¯re very strong!¡± Monn, ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m very strong, I know. So? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Monn said calmly. ¡°Fight with me!¡± Prince Ivan¡¯s face was full of fighting spirit. Cheryl¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, looking forward to Monn¡¯s response. Monn looked at the brawny man strangely, wondering if there was something wrong with this person. He directly rejected, ¡°Sorry, this is not within my scope of work.¡± Cheryl was instantly stunned. Ivan¡¯s fighting spirit also froze. The fighting spirit in his entire body seemed to have been extinguished by a basin of cold water. He could not help but look at Monn and asked, ¡°Why?¡± He felt that the rtionship between people should be strengthened by hard punches. And Monn was probably the most terrifying man he had ever met who was in simr age with him. As soon as they made contact, Ivan had the idea of making friends with him. That was why he followed Monn when he walked out of the hall. In the end, as soon as he sent out the signal to make friends, he was coldly rejected by Monn. He could not help but be stunned. Why? Monn looked at this brawny man and felt that there was something wrong with his brain. You want to fight with me right from the start, but why should I agree to it? Cheryl also came back to her senses. She noticed that her elder brother¡¯s way of inviting others to fight was problematic again. She rolled her eyes at her elder brother unhappily. Who would want to fight on the first meet? She hurriedly said to Monn, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my elder brother is a martial arts fanatic. Whenever he sees a powerful person, he can¡¯t help but wants to challenge him. Sorry for causing you trouble.¡± Monn shook his head. How could he be calctive with people who didn¡¯t look very smart? Ivan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but was red back at by Cheryl. Ivan immediately swallowed his words. He still listened to his smart and powerful sister. So he could only stand aside and felt unhappy. Cheryl shook her head helplessly at the situation. She smiled at Monn and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s continue. The banquet will probably start when we finish strolling.¡± Monn nodded. He had nothing to do now anyway. Thus, another person was added to the tour group. Prince Ivan followed behind Monn with a resentful look, like a wife who did something wrong. The few of them walked around for a while, and it was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. That was when the banquet held by the royal family had begun. Monn yawned out of boredom. He followed Cheryl into the banquet hall. Cheryl had originally wanted Monn to change into a formal suit. Monn felt that it was too troublesome, so he refused. He wore the exclusive clothing of the Orthodox Cardinals and calmly walked into the banquet hall. Wearing the eye-catching clothing, Monn instantly attracted the attention of everyone presented. After all, it was a royal banquet, so Matthew wouldn¡¯t hold it rashly for sure. Thus, he sent people to send out invitations to the banquet from door to door. All the nobles in the capital were gathered in the hall. Among the luxurious gowns, Monn¡¯s attire instantly became the focus. Everyone whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the clothing of Orthodox Cardinals? Why would it appear here?¡± ¡°Could it be that he sneaked in?¡± Everyone looked at each other and felt that it was impossible. It was impossible for him to barge in the important ce of the royal court. Not to mention with his high-profile clothes. Who had ever seen someone who sneaked in wearing such high-profile clothes? At least he should be wearing a formal attire. A sharp-eyed noble saw Her Highness the Saintess beside Monn. In addition, it was the eldest princess who had brought her in earlier, so he said, ¡°Stop guessing. Didn¡¯t you see Her Highness the Saintess beside the cardinal? He is probably the Saintess¡¯ attendant.¡± Everyone finally understood. ¡°So he is the Saintess¡¯ follower. I was wondering why a cardinal would appear at the royal banquet. Since he is the Saintess¡¯ follower, there should be no problem.¡± Frances¡¯ situation was different. After seeing Saintess Ace and Monn, the eyes of the little princess of the Frances family lit up. She did not greet anyone and hurriedly walked towards Monn and the Saintess on her long legs. When she got close to Monn, she suddenly slowed down and quietly walked behind him. ¡°Hey!¡± She shouted until she was behind Monn and fiercely patted his shoulder. She wanted to give Monn a big shock. But she didn¡¯t expect that Monn would notice that someone sneaked up behind him? But realizing that it was Heidi, he didn¡¯t care about her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t scare him, Heidi felt bored. She asked weakly, ¡°Hey! Why are you here?¡± Monn nced at her and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m working.¡± Heidi¡¯s smile instantly copsed. It was the same as saying nothing. But she was just asking casually. At this time, she looked at Ace, who seemed to smell something fishy and walked over. She couldn¡¯t help but lick her bright red lips, and her fox-like eyes revealed an interesting look. As if she was afraid that Ace would not see her, she hugged Monn¡¯s arm, and her soft body leaned against Monn¡¯s. She greeted Ace with a smile, ¡°Hi, Ace! We meet again.¡± Chapter 73 - Engagement was Unilaterally Canceled

Chapter 73: Engagement was Unterally Canceled

¡°Hi, Ace! We meet again!¡± A voice that made Ace felt disgusting rang in her ears. Ace instantly looked unhappy as she saw Heidi who was clinging tightly to Monn. But this time, it was not like yesterday on the street. It was a royal banquet. With so many pairs of eyes from the nobles around her, Ace could only suppress her anger. She roared in her heart, ¡°You¡¯re dead, Heidi!¡± Unable to roar at Heide, she could only put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Yes, Heidi. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon. Were you alright yesterday?¡± In other words, you didn¡¯t scare the hell out of you, did you? Hearing Ace talked about yesterday, Heidi¡¯s mood suddenly became less beautiful. She looked at Ace with eyes like a kitten holding a grudge. Then she heard Ace said, ¡°I remember that you are engaged to Prince Rostiv of the royal family. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the royal family will me you for holding a man so boldly at the banquet?¡± Hearing Ace¡¯s words, Heidi looked disdainful. ¡°Humph, that dark man is not worthy of me!¡± ¡°So what? With a marriage contract, you still need to marry him.¡± Ace mocked. Heidi heard Ace¡¯s words, but she was not angry at all. She smiled and said proudly, ¡°Humph, you still don¡¯t know me well enough, Ace.¡± At this point, she paused a little, shook her slender index finger, and continued calmly, ¡°I am the darling of the world. As long as I don¡¯t want to marry him, even a god can¡¯t do anything about it. So what if there is a marriage contract?¡± Hearing Heidi¡¯s shameless words, Ace stuck out her tongue in disgust, looking disgusted. Heidi, on the other hand, did not have the slightest awareness. Because she was born to be favored by the world, she did not feel that there was anything wrong with what she said. At this time, finally, a noble noticed the situation at Monn¡¯s ce, and immediately, surprised voices rang out. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the little princess of the Frances Family? Why is she cuddling with a cardinal of the Orthodox? They seemed to be very close.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she engaged to Prince Rostiv? But why?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­ could it be?¡± ¡°Shh, this isn¡¯t something we should discuss!¡± The nobles who came to the banquet were all shocked when they saw this scene. For a moment, rumors spreaded. At this time, a few men from the Frances finally noticed themotion Heidi had caused. The old Duke Francis saw Heidi held the man in red robe intimately. He was driven to crazy at that moment. He immediately said, ¡°This little bastard, can¡¯t she just do something quietly?¡± Heidi¡¯s eldest brother had a different opinion. He frowned and said, ¡°Who is that man? Is he reliable? Why didn¡¯t Heidi tell me that she is fond of him? What if he is a bad guy?¡± Heidi¡¯s second brother also nodded and said, ¡°I will check the identity of the red-robed man when I go back.¡± Heidi¡¯s third brother scratched his head and asked, ¡°Can the red-robed men of the Orthodox Church get married?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± They looked at each other and were at a loss for a moment. Even the old Duke, who was driven to crazy, was stunned when he thought of this question. The nobles who heard the conversation of the Frances family could not help but be speechless. Did the family forget that the little princess was engaged to Prince Rostiv of the kingdom? Of course the Frances family knew, but they did not take the engagement seriously. For them, as long as Heidi was happy, so what if the engagement was canceled? The Frances family was not afraid of the threat of the royal family. On the other side, Prince Rostiv, who was talking with the nobles and building hiswork, had noticed the situation on Heidi¡¯s side earlier on. The blue veins on his neck were bulging, and even the injury caused by the nce at Errol in the morning seemed to show signs of recurrence. But because he was wearing a high-necked gown today, the other nobles could not see what was happening under his clothes. The prince put on a casual expression and smiled at the other nobles. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll go over for a moment.¡± The surrounding nobles all showed understanding expressions and made way for him. Prince Rostiv¡¯s left fist was pale from his pinching, but his right hand was still gently shaking the wine ss, showing his noble posture. He walked to the front of the three people, first bowed slightly to Saintess Ace, and then said, ¡°I wonder what you guys are talking about. Do you mind If I disturb?¡± Then, his eyes calmly stared at Heidi¡¯s hands that were tightly holding on to Monn¡¯s arms. The meaning was obvious. As a fianc¨¦, he was already standing there. Why didn¡¯t she take her hands away? But his eyes were not quite the same as he had imagined. Heidi heard his words and curled her lips in disdain. Instead, she hugged Monn¡¯s arms even tighter. She wrapped Monn¡¯s entire arm in her embrace. Monn, on the other hand, did not react. It was not him who was hugging someone else. He was the one who was being hugged. What could he do if the person who was hugging him did not let go? Prince Rostiv¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. Anyone who saw his fianc¨¦e hugging another man in front of him would not be able to help themselves. Not to mention that he was a prince.? In addition, this banquet was full of nobles¡¯ gazes. And it was held in his own home. In either case, it was enough to disgrace him seriously. Even as the second prince who could endure greatly, could not bear such humiliation. His eyes were cold, and a strange smile hung on the corner of his mouth as if he was issuing a final warning. ¡°Heidi, don¡¯t forget that you are my fianc¨¦e.¡± His tone was calm like the calm before a storm. Heidi replied disdainfully, ¡°Oh, I am not your fianc¨¦e from now on.¡± Hearing this, Prince Rostiv¡¯s pupils constricted. He became calm. Just what Heidi had said, as the little princess of the Frances family, if Heidi was willing to, she would directly tell the old Duke. The old Duke would definitely ask the royal family to break off the engagement. And his father, in order to maintain the rtionship with the Frances family, would definitely agree to the old Duke¡¯s request even if he was dissatisfied. At that time, the Frances family, which could have been his greatest help in fighting for the throne, would leave him. And without the support of the Frances family, the hope of him, who was not the eldest son of the first wife, would be even more slim! Prince Rostiv calmed down for a while, and a warm smile suddenly appeared on his face. He smiled at Heidi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, Heidi. It¡¯s not good to have so many people watching.¡± Chapter 74 - Trying to Rope

Chapter 74: Trying to Rope

¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, Heidi. It¡¯s not good to have so many people watching.¡± Hearing Rostivs¡¯ words, Heidi looked disgusted as if she had seen a maggot. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, Your Highness Prince Rostiv.¡± Heidi sneered. She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell my father about the annulment in a while.¡± ¡°Anyway, so many people have seen me cuddling with other men. If I continue the engagement, wouldn¡¯t that be an insult to you, Prince Rostiv?¡± Heidi said with a smile, as if it was for Prince Rostiv¡¯s sake. Prince Rostiv clenched his fists. ¡°Crack!¡± A crisp sound suddenly sounded at the banquet, interrupting the lively atmosphere and the whole ce became quiet. Prince Rostiv took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was a bit out of control.¡± Then he summoned the maid of the royal family and took the broken goblet out of his hand. Prince Rostiv took out a handkerchief and wiped the red wine that had spilled on his hand. His eyes were gloomy and cold. Heidi¡¯s decisiveness was unexpected to Prince Rostiv. He did not expect that Heidi would not save face for him at all. The fact made him angry. But when he calmed down, he did not want to lose Frances. This situation made him unable toe up with a solution for the time being. He looked down and looked around, his eyes reflecting the faces of the people. Although they didn¡¯t show anything, Rostiv still seemed to see ridicule and mockery. This made him angry. The fists under the attire tightened and loosened. He only felt that he, the prince, was being a wimp. When he calmed his anger, he thought of a way to break the situation. He turned his eyes and saw Monn again. It was him! The reason for this situation was all because of him! Otherwise, why would Heidi be in such a hurry to end the engagement? He instinctively wanted revenge. But Monn¡¯s strength made him feel powerless. Wait! Why should I take revenge on the red-robed man? Since he was so strong, then I should just think of a way to get him to join my side, right? ! For a moment, Prince Rostiv¡¯s mood suddenly became bright. Since I can¡¯t get Frances¡¯support, why don¡¯t I just change my mind and get the support of this red-robed? When Heidi marries Monn in the future, Frances would still turn his head to support me. Wouldn¡¯t he? At this moment, his eyes became brighter and brighter. He looked at Monn as if he was looking at a treasure. Monn felt a chill and his eyebrows jumped. If the prince hadn¡¯t recovered in time, he might have kicked him. Meanwhile Prince Rostiv stopped worrying about Frances and changed his target to Monn. His intention was clear- Brother, since you had stolen my fianc¨¦e! Thene and work for me! Just a woman! After Prince Rostiv thought about it through, he no longer paid attention to Heidi. He turned to look at Monn. He smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Cardinal Monn. I haven¡¯t had the time to introduce myself. I¡¯m the second prince of the Kate Kingdom, Rostiv.¡± Monn nced at him and gave a faint ¡®oh¡¯. Rostiv¡¯s enthusiasm instantly froze. It was as if his enthusiasm had met an iceberg, causing his fiery heart to instantly turn cold. He narrowed his eyes and thought by himself. It seemed that it would not be so easy to rope in the cardinal. But he had no way out. Heidi had unterally announced the annulment of the engagement with him. Although it had not been truly annulled, the rest was just a matter of formality as long as Heidi opened her mouth. Losing the right to marry Heidi was the same as losing Frances¡¯ help. It was undoubtedly a step further away for him to ascend to the throne. Monn was the only straw he could grasp at the moment. He had to grasp it! Not caring about Monn¡¯s coldness, he continued to smile warmly and asked the question he wanted to ask the most, ¡°With your cardinal strength, you will be the most honorable person no matter where you go. Why would you be a small pope in the Orthodox Church?¡± When he asked this question, the Saintess, who was silently watching from the side, could not help but feel somewhat stunned. Why did it seem that the me of war had spread to Orthodox Church? Monn nced at him indifferently and ignored him. To him, no matter where he was or what he was doing, it was just a job. If he was doing it smoothly, he would continue to do it. If he wasn¡¯t doing it smoothly, he would find another job. There weren¡¯t so many questions. Seeing that Monn did not reply, Prince Rostiv thought that he had struck something that he cared about. He could not help but smiled confidently and revealed his ns. ¡°Why don¡¯t Cardinal Monne to my royal family? I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but you will definitely get the best treatment from me. As long as I have, I can give you anything that you want!¡± Hearing this, Monn suddenlyughed lightly. ¡°Oh? Are you trying to poach me to jump ship?¡± Although Prince Rostiv did not understand what exactly meant by ¡®jump ship¡¯, he had roughly understood what it meant. He nodded heavily with anticipation in his eyes. Beside him, Saintess Ace¡¯s expression changed when she heard the Prince Rostiv¡¯s words. She could not help but feel angry. The prince had actually poached a member of the Orthodox Church? And in front of her? At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help to speak, her voice was like a bone-piercing frost, ¡°Your Highness, poaching a member of the Orthodox Church in front of me, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too arrogant?¡± Hearing the cold tone, Prince Rostiv couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He turned his head and saw the cold eyes of the Saintess staring at him. He couldn¡¯t help but smiled bitterly in his heart. Because he had thought of a way to break the situation, he was so excited that he forgot that the Saintess was still here. This¡­ This moment drove him crazy. On the other hand, he had not received an answer from Monn. And neither did he want to offend c. After all, the power of Orthodox Church wasparable to the kingdom. In addition, there was still a God-rank-pope there. Even the kingdom didn¡¯t want to offend Orthodox Church, let alone a little prince who wasn¡¯t even the heir. ¡°This¡­¡± Prince Rostiv was speechless for a moment. Heidi, who was still attached to Monn, couldn¡¯t help but gloat when she saw this. Serves him right! Coincidentally, at this time, the king, who had waited for a long time, finally appeared at the banquet and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. This scene finally freed Prince Rostiv from the moment of awkwardness. He secretly let out a breath and quietly left the ce, afraid that the Saintess would settle the score with himter. As for the matter of roping in Monn, he would talk about it slowly when he found Monn to be alone in the future. Monn, on the other hand, looked at Prince Rostiv who had sneaked away with a half-smile in his eyes. To be honest, this was the first time he had received an invitation to change jobs. For a moment, he was quite surprised. However, to him, who was about to be Pope, the royal family¡¯s efforts to rope him in were not even worth mentioning. Chapter 75 - The Banquet Begins

Chapter 75: The Banquet Begins

The royal family, the banquet. The arrival of the king attracted a lot of attention. Even Monn looked over. Soon, a familiar figure appeared in his eyes. It was Princess Cheryl who had brought them to the banquet venue and disappeared. Now, she had changed out of her silver light armor and put on a dazzling ice-blue gown. The tight-fitting dress showed off her waist, which could not even be grasped by one hand. It attracted the attention of most of the noble men. Some of them even had the courage to step forward and tried to fight for the right to dance with the princess, but she decisively refused. She spoke straightforwardly, just like the valiant temperament on her body. She put her hands on her waist and scanned the entire scene, as if she was looking for something. All the men who had been scanned by her straightened their backs, hoping to leave a good impression on the charming princess. Cheryl seemed to see something, her eyes lit up. Then she picked up their gowns and walked quickly to one direction. The men in the same direction all looked expectantly. They hoped that they were the lucky ones. However, there was no exception. Cheryl ignored all the men. They could only watch as she walked to a man dressed in the uniform of a Orthodox Church. She bowed slightly and with a bright smile on her face, she extended an invitation, ¡°Cardinal Monn, may I have the honor to dance with youter?¡± She wanted to use this opportunity to thoroughly probe into Monn¡¯s strength. And the noble men behind her saw that the eldest princess, whom they regarded as a goddess, actually invited a cardinal to dance with her. Their hearts were filled with shock and jealousy. At this moment, Monn¡¯s calm voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± When he said this, the male nobles behind her were stunned. Rejected? Rejected? ? He actually rejected such a beautiful princess¡¯ invitation to dance with him? ? At this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, jealous, and unwilling. The opportunity to be intimate with the eldest princess up close was actually rejected! ! Even Princess Cheryl was stunned when she heard Monn¡¯s rejection, and there was even a trace of doubt in her heart. She wondered if she had heard wrongly. It must be known that there was no a single young and talented person in the entire capital who did not want to have a romantic encounter with her. However, there was no a single person who could have this opportunity. In the end, when she sent out an invitation to Monn, he decisively rejected it? Cheryl, who had experienced the feeling of being rejected for the first time, smiled bitterly in her heart. However, she did not give up. She continued to smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can teach you.¡± Her refusal to give up made all the men present pound their chests and stomp their feet. Seeing Princess Cheryl continue to invite him, Monn couldn¡¯t even. He really didn¡¯t know how to dance. He was afraid that he would step on Princess Cheryl¡¯s feet and caused them to swell, so he refused. However, for some reason, Cheryl insisted on dancing with him. Just as he was about to refuse again¡­ Heidi, who was still hanging on his arm, spoke up. ¡°No need to trouble, Her Highness. I will teach my Monn to dance.¡± Monn,¡±? ? ?¡± Since when did he be someone else¡¯s? Cheryl heard the voice and turned her eyes to Heidi, who she had been ignoring. She asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you engaged to my second brother? What are you looking like now?¡± She looked at the ce where Monn¡¯s arms were wrapped around her chest. Heidi didn¡¯t care. Instead, she rubbed his arms against her chest and said to Cheryl, ¡°I have unterally announced the annulment of the engagement with your brother.¡± Cheryl responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and didn¡¯t have any further reaction. She had already thought of the annulment of his second brother¡¯s marriage. So she wasn¡¯t surprised. But she was still quite concerned about Heidi stopping her from dancing with Monn. She continued, ¡°So you¡¯re engaged to Monn?¡± ¡°No.¡± Heidi said bluntly. Cheryl continued, ¡°Then he¡¯s not yours yet. Leave the teaching of Monn to me, the master.¡± As she spoke, Cheryl hugged one of Monn¡¯s arms. A feeling that waspletely different from Heidi¡¯s was transmitted to Monn¡¯s mind. Seeing that Monn was sandwiched between two beautiful girls, Saintess Ace, who had endured for a long time, finally could not hold it in any longer. Her face was dark, and her voice seemed toe from the depths of the abyss. ¡°Each and every one of you, what exactly do you want to do to the Cardinal of the Orthodox Church! !¡± Ace¡¯s voice attracted the attention of the entire banquet. When the crowd saw the cardinal sandwiched in the middle by the three most beautiful women in the capital, all sorts of expressions appeared on their faces. It was a very interesting sight. When the three women saw that they had be the focus of the banquet, they immediately panicked and hurriedly let go Monn¡¯s arms, feeling a little shy for a moment. On the other hand, Monn¡¯s face was calm, and he even had a doubt in his heart. Did every woman have a unique fragrance? In just a short while, three different fragrances surged into his nose and mixed together. Seeing his eldest daughter was also in the center of the spotlight, Aldrich did not say anything. Instead, he was a little happy to see this scene. He was just worried about how to rope in Cardinal Monn. Perhaps his eldest daughter would be a breakthrough. However, in order to take care of his eldest daughter, who was still thin-skinned, he coughed a few times and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is mainly to deal with werewolves, so I suddenly want everyone to gather together. At the same time, I also want to listen to everyone¡¯s thoughts.¡± ¡°It just so happens that Orthodox Church envoy from St. Servant, has arrived at the banquet venue. The person in charge of Saint Servant¡¯s region can have a detailed chat with Cardinal Monn.¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please don¡¯t underestimate Cardinal Monn. His strength is likely to stun everyone¡¯s eyes.¡± Hearing the king¡¯s words, the nobles below all became curious. To be praised so much by the king, he must have something extraordinary. But why was such a powerful person just a cardinal? This question instantly appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°Alright, the banquet officially begins!¡± Aldrich casually had a few words and introduced Monn at the same time. Then he announced the beginning of the banquet. Suddenly the lights dimmed. A beautiful song came from the center of the dance floor. The nobles walked to the center of the dance floor with their female partners and started dancing. At this moment, Saintess Ace, the Princess Cheryl, and Heidi Frances all looked at Monn. Chapter 76 - Womens Fault Again

Chapter 76: Women¡¯s Fault Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Monn asked curiously at the three women staring at him. The three women red at each other with eyes full of fighting spirit. All of them wanted the chance to dance with Monn. Just as they were ring at each other, Monn said, ¡°Please proceed without me, I¡¯m getting something to eat.¡± Monn then turned around and left, ignoring the three women in astonishment. He then found a quiet corner and enjoyed the desserts all by himself. The three women could only keep ring at each other. The First Prince¡¯s eyes lit up when he finally managed to catch Monn being alone. With heavy feet, he walked up to Monn. He looked at Monn at leisure, and his eyes were shing with excitement. The prince opened his mouth, and said with a deep voice. ¡°Cardinal Monn, please fight with me!¡± The First Prince¡¯s voice made a few of the nobles at the banquet look at him. Not only did someone gloat, ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that the cardinal would actually be targeted by His Highness the First Prince!¡± ¡°Just in time for the First Prince to teach him a lesson! He actually dared to act so intimate with my goddess, the First Princess!¡± Everyone stared at Monn, hoping that the First Prince would teach him a lesson! Monn had a mouthful of sweet food in his mouth, and his eyes nced indifferently at the First Prince who hade to announce his challenge to him again. He shook his head in his heart, feeling a wave of boredom. He continued eating while looking elsewhere, and said faintly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I won¡¯t do anything unrted to work during working hours?¡± The interest on the First Prince¡¯s face did not diminish at all. He continued, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for you to fight with me when you¡¯re not working!¡± Monn frowned when he heard that. He felt that this First Prince was really haunting him. He then said coldly, ¡°I will not fight with you in my private time. That would be a waste of time for me.¡± The First Prince¡¯s expression became displeased. ¡°Nothing is workable. I think you just don¡¯t want to fight with me!¡± Monn nodded decisively, ¡°That¡¯s right. I just don¡¯t want to fight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not afraid, are you?¡± The First Prince crossed his arms over his chest and used this clumsy goading tactic. Monn did not react at all. ¡°This cardinal isn¡¯t afraid of the First Prince, is he? To think that the king was ttering him just now, I think he must have been deceived by him.¡± When the crowd saw that Monn did not dare to ept the challenge, they began to mock him. Monn was not moved at all. He did not want to waste his time on other things. When they saw that Monn was not going to ept the challenge, everyone lost interest. They were muttering about this coward and then gradually shifted their gazes elsewhere. Wasn¡¯t it better to spend time looking at beautiful women? What¡¯s the point wasting time on a coward? But some people did not think so. As a young genius of the kingdom, Kyle could be said to be the person in the entire kingdom who could almost be engaged to the eldest princess. But at this time, an unfamous cardinal suddenly appeared, and he even looked like he was in love with her. How could Kyle, who had already regarded the first princess as his exclusive property, ept this? Seeing His Highness the First Prince had taken a step forward, Kyle, who had been observing for a long time, finally could not sit still. He stood up and walked past the crowd. He held a ss of red wine in his hand and had a gentleman¡¯s smile on his face. It made people think as if he wanted to get to know that cardinal well. Only Monn frowned, sensing a malicious gaze, ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Kyle. I am the heir of the kingdom¡¯s Lisina family.¡± Kyle smiled and greeted Monn, as if he was trying to make friends with him. Monn did not look at him when he heard that. He continued to stare at the food in front of him and let out a faint ¡°oh¡±. This kind of attitude could not help but make Kyle angry. How dared you not give me face, this detestable red shirt! He vaguely frowned and continued to smile, ¡°Why, Cardinal Monn, don¡¯t you want to introduce yourself?¡± Hearing this, Monn finally raised his head. Seeing this, Kyle felt a little proud in his heart. See, you still had to give me some face. After all, I am the heir of the Lisina family! Not long after, he saw Monn¡¯s expression as if he was looking at a fool. He calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know my name?¡± Kyle¡¯s face stiffened. The introduction that he mentioned was obviously not just about knowing the name. Of course, he had to reveal a bit about his background. Originally, in his heart, he thought that this cardinal was, after all, the heir of a powerful noble or something. Otherwise, how could he enter the eldest princess¡¯ line of sight? Just because he was the cardinal of the Aldrich? In this day and age, there were too many cardinals. If they were all so honorable, wouldn¡¯t the Aldrich have long established their authority in the kingdom? What other matters would there be in the royal family? But now... He shook his head and suddenly felt that he had been too careful. How could this cardinal have any background? Otherwise, with the power of his Sena family, he would have met such a person. It was probably just a little cardinal. As for why the King emphasized introducing this cardinal, Kyle felt that it was probably to give face to the Aldrich. But he had never thought that since the saintess was here, why would he still introduce a small cardinal? After thinking it through, Kyle looked at Moon without a smile on his face. He looked down at Monn and sneered, ¡°How dare a little cardinal be so arrogant? I advise you to stay away from the eldest princess. She is not someone you can have a rtionship with!¡± Hearing Kyle¡¯s words, Monn instantly understood. So he was Princess Cheryl¡¯s suitor. As for Princess Cheryl, Ace, and Heidi, although Mon didn¡¯t seem to care about them on the surface, he felt troubled in his heart. Counting the days, ever since he met Ace, he had been encountering countless troubles because of women. Monn really did not know what to say. Now, another one hade. Monn was really fed up with it. His gaze at Kyle gradually turned cold. He did not have the slightest intention of wasting time on him. The aura of a peak-stage saint instantly rose from his entire body. His red robe fluttered even though there was no wind. This aura caused the atmosphere of the entire banquet to be quiet. Almost everyone present had extraordinary strength. This instant¡¯s aura caused their expressions to change drastically. ¡°This is the strength of a Saint!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± While everyone was searching for the owner of this aura... The First Prince who was standing in front of Monn and Kyle had a different feeling. Kyle¡¯s expression instantly became terrified, as if he had seen a prehistoric beast! He was so frightened that he hurriedly took a few steps back. With his amethyst rank strength, there was no way he could withstand the saint level aura that wasing at him. Chapter 77 - The Overconfident Kyle

Chapter 77: The Overconfident Kyle

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Monn¡¯s sudden burst of aurapletely suppressed the atmosphere of the entire banquet. Kyle hurriedly retreated. His entire body seemed to have been almost crushed by Monn¡¯s aura at some point in time. On the other hand, the First Prince¡¯s face was filled with excitement. He actually did not retreat at all after finally experiencing Monn¡¯s strength. He even gathered all of his initial stage saint level strength and gritted his teeth as he stood in front of him. The blood vessels all over his body bulged, and his dark skin became red by the blood. Fortunately, Monn¡¯s Aura was not directed at him. Otherwise, his blood vessels would have all broken and his blood would have spurted out. Monn gathered all of his aura and stared at Kyle. Kyle was sweating profusely, and his whole body was creaking as if he could not bear the weight. He gritted his teeth to hold on for a while. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he knelt down and fell to the ground. His originally slightly handsome face was stuck to the cold ground. His entire face was squeezed and twisted. Monn sat in his seat and didn¡¯t even look at him. He picked up a cup of tea and took a sip calmly. It was as if the person who had caused the entire banquet to be in this state was not him. The nobles who were thinking ofughing at him just now also turned pale. They did not expect that this cardinal would suddenly unleash his strength. Most of all, they did not expect that his strength would be so strong, causing them to break out in cold sweat. The king who was not far away finally noticed the situation here. As he already had a clue of Monn¡¯s strength, he was not surprised. However, his expression still changed slightly when he saw Monn suddenly unleash his strength. He only felt that someone must have identally provoked him. He was even more afraid that Monn would start a massacre at the banquet if he did not agree with him. In that case, even as the king, it would not be easy to deal with him. Fortunately, Monn only intimidated Kyle for a moment. This caused the worried king to heave a sigh of relief in his heart. However, his gaze at Kyle shed with displeasure. He had emphasized before the banquet started that Cardinal Monn was very strong. However, Kyle did not believe it! His gaze was low, and his entire body exuded the majesty of a king. He said in a serious tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing this, Monn could not continue to exude his power. After all, he was here as a guest even though he was invited. It was not good to not giving face to the host. But Kyle didn¡¯t think so. He thought that the king¡¯s might would make Monn no longer dare to be arrogant. Raising his pale face, his eyes were bloodshot. He stared fiercely at Monn like an injured beast. ¡°Your Majesty, this cardinal actually dared to use his strength at your banquet. He really did not put you in his eyes! Please punish him severely!¡± Kyle¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if he had squeezed his voice out of his throat. As the eldest son of the Sena family, and even the heir, Kyle had every reason to believe that the king would definitely punish this little cardinal harshly for him! Even if he was a member of the Aldrich, he could not escape his anger. He widened his bloodshot eyes, as if he had already seen the miserable appearance of this cardinal. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl into a smug smile. ¡°Cardinal Monn, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s our royal family¡¯s fault for not treating you well.¡± When he heard the king¡¯s words, Kyle¡¯s smile instantly froze on his face. He rubbed his ears as if he could not believe it. He did not expect that when the king heard Kyle¡¯s words, not only did he not punish the cardinal, he even apologized to him? ¡°No! King! You must have made a mistake!¡± Kyle pointed in Monn¡¯s direction and shouted loudly. Unexpectedly, King Aldrich didn¡¯t even look at him and directly ordered, ¡°Guards, drag this impolite guy out.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t even look at the Sena family¡¯s people¡¯s expressions. Instead, he continued to look at Monn. He invited, ¡°It¡¯s about time, General Barton has also arrived at the banquet. Cardinal Monn, why don¡¯t youe up for a gathering?¡± Monn was about to reject as he didn¡¯t want to chat with a bunch of men. However, at this moment, the king continued, ¡°Oh yes, I haven¡¯t introduced to you. This is General Barton. His army is specifically in charge of St Servant. The two of you can have a good chat.¡± Hearing this, Monn swallowed back his refusal at his lips. Since he was the person in charge of St. Servant, Monn no longer refused. His job today was to discuss the attack of the werewolves in St Servant. Initially he was wondering when the king would tell him about it. In the end, he was actually waiting for this general named Barton. Monn nodded at the king and then walked towards the king¡¯s dining table. When the people around saw that the king not only did not put the me on the cardinal, but he also treated him with great respect, and he even chased out the eldest son of the Sena family, Kyle, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. At the same time, the status of this Monn rose by several levels. However, even if he was not valued by the king, the strength that Monn had just disyed was also highly valued by them. Barton sat on the right hand of the king, and his sharp eyes sized up this calm-looking kid. He could not help but feel a trace of interest in his heart. In addition to the king¡¯s actions, his interest of protecting the kingdom was even stronger. Monn slowly walked up the steps and nodded lightly at Barton, who was sizing him up. Then, he sat opposite the king with a calm expression. Barton stroked his gray beard and said with great interest, ¡°Young friend, you are really bold!¡± Monn said calmly, ¡°I have only solved a little trouble.¡± ¡°Whoa, this little trouble young friend really uses it well.¡± Barton said with a smile. Monn did not dwell on this topic and said straightforwardly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s talk about business.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Barton agreed. He was straightforward, too. Then, on the main seat, Monn and Barton began to discuss in detail. Finally, when it was gettingte and it was almost time for Monn to get off work. The topic finally came to an end. After the conversation, Monn finally finished his work for the day, so he left. He stood up and said, ¡°Since the matter has been settled, I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡± As soon as he said that, Monn turned around and was about to leave. This situation made the king slightly stunned, and then he quickly shouted, ¡°Please wait a moment, Cardinal Monn.¡± Chapter 78 - Elendil

Chapter 78: Elendil

¡°Please wait a moment, Cardinal Monn.¡± The King¡¯s voice caused Monn, who was about to leave, to stop in his tracks. He turned his head and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Is there anything else, Your Majesty?¡± The King coughed lightly and did not know how to speak for a moment. It could be seen that Monn looked like he had wanted to leave immediately. King Aldrich braced himself and said, ¡°I wonder if Cardinal Monn is interested to be a guest of the royal family?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Monn looked at King Aldrich and felt that today was really interesting. Previously it was Prince Rostiv, and now it was this King. He really did not know what was going on. He chuckled and said, ¡°The king is preparing to let me change jobs?¡± ¡°Jump ship?¡± Aldrich studied the meaning of the word carefully. It was a little strange for a moment. But he still understood the general meaning. He nodded slightly, his eyes filled with anticipation. But Monn was probably going to disappoint him. He shook his head and declined politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think the current job is pretty good now.¡± Aldrich was slightly disappointed when he heard this, but he had already thought of this oue before. But at the same time, he could not help but ask, ¡°But you¡¯re only a cardinal in the Orthodox Church now. Why don¡¯t youe to our royal family? Your position and treatment will definitely be the best.¡± Monn suddenly understood. So it was because he was a cardinal, that the father and son of the royal family felt that they had a chance to poach him to the royal family. He smiled and exined, ¡°A cardinal is only my current position. In a short while, I will be the Pope.¡± Aldrich opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. After all, no matter how much the kingdom gave him, his position could not be higher than the King¡¯s, or even equal to the King¡¯s. But the Pope of Orthodox Church was different. That was the Pope of a church, an existence that could talk to him, the King, on equal terms in terms of status. Since he already had such an identity, why did he stille to the royal family to be the King¡¯s subordinate? Aldrich shook his head helplessly. He had thought that it was lucky that Orthodox Church had not discovered this powerful cardinal, or perhaps this cardinal had received some unfair treatment in Orthodox Church. Only then did he think of seizing this opportunity to recruit this powerful cardinal to strengthen the royal family¡¯s strength. However, the Orthodox Church was still not blind from old age. How could they let such a peak-stage saint-level powerhouse go and not put him in an important position? ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Monn saw that that was nothing else, so he said calmly. Aldrich had no choice, but he still did not give up and continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t hold Cardinal Monn back. However, if Cardinal Monn change your mind, or if anything happens, you cane to the royal family at any time. The doors of our royal family will always be open for you.¡± Monn nodded slightly and did not reject Aldrich¡¯s good intentions. However, he felt that he would not have a chance in this life. It was because not only Andrew treated him well, but even the Pope was an amiable old man. There was no ck-hearted boss in the workce. Monn passed through the banquet hall. The nobles on the way gave way to him one by one, terrified by the sudden disy of his strength. On the other hand, Saintess Ace, the eldest Princess Cheryl, and Heidi of the Francis family all rushed up. ¡°Are you done?¡± There wasn¡¯t a trace of jealousy on Ace who was smiling. Monn nodded, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Ace, who knew Monn¡¯s character, was delighted. It was almost time to get off work. Monn would not waste time at this boring party. She said calmly, ¡°Since we are done, let¡¯s go home.¡± Her appearance made people wonder about the rtionship between the saintess and the cardinal. It sounded like a wife talking to her husband. The eldest princess did not change her expression. She said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t leave in a hurry. Monn hasn¡¯t danced with me yet.¡± Heidi was even more enthusiastic. She directly held Moon¡¯s arm in her arms. She acted as if it was a matter of course. ¡°Of course Monn wille to my house. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Monn sighed and ignored the three women. He directly used a space walk to return to his home in St Servant. Seeing this, Cheryl and Heidi were stunned. On the other hand, Ace secretly clenched her fist. She felt that she had won this time. It was because she thought that Monn would still go to her house to wait for her to feed him. However, when she prepared a big meal and waited for Monn toe back, her expression suddenly became unhappy. It was because Monn had gone straight back to St. Servant, and he did not go to Ace¡¯s house even until it was time for Elma toe home in the evening. After returning to St. Servant, Monn, who had dinner with Elma, finally breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that the past few days had been really tiring. After taking afortable bath, Monn sat in his bedroom and rubbed his hands expectantly. Today was his weekly reward time again. ¡°System, extract the reward.¡± [ Weekly reward is being distributed. You have received the Holy Sword ¡ª Elendil! ] Holy Sword?! Hearing these two words, Monn almost immediately thought of the Holy Sword in Ace¡¯s hand. He could not help but feel a little strange. If the holy sword was only slightly sharp but did not have any other abilities, then what was the use of it? However, Elendil¡¯s words were somewhat familiar to him. He said, ¡°Withdraw the reward.¡± There was a buzz. It was as if something had crossed the boundary of time and space and sent something to Monn¡¯s side. A blinding holy light suddenly appeared. Monn closed his eyes almost subconsciously. Then, he suddenly felt his legs sinking. A one-handed sword with a silver-gray scabbard suddenly appeared in Monn¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is Holy Sword Elendil?¡± Monn stared with a pair of stunned eyes. He sized up the gorgeous one-handed sword in his hand. The silver-gray scabbard was filled with the sun and moon that were meticulously carved with fine gemstones. Monn gently pulled out the sword. A cry that sounded like ark was heard. This was the cry of Elendil¡¯s sword. Monn carefully felt that Elendil¡¯s grip was wrapped in ayer of ck leather. The top of the hilt was in a circr shape, and there was a golden light rippling on it. The body of the sword was engraved with strange inscriptions that Monn could not understand. Monn could not help but look at the ineffable inscription. It seemed to be emitting a luster that could attract one¡¯s mind, causing Monn to be slightly intoxicated. It was not untilte at night that Monn finally broke out of this state. He could not help but sigh at the beauty of the Holy Sword. Chapter 79 - the school is closed

Chapter 79: the school is closed

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Saint Selvan, Meng En¡¯s small vi. Late at night, Meng En sat on the bed and gently waved the holy sword in his hand. A golden light streaked across the sky. With a gentle breeze, Meng En looked at the increasingly beautiful Elendil, and his heart grew fonder. ¡°Isn¡¯t this much better than Ace¡¯s Holy Sword?¡± Meng En gently stroked Elendil, and his heart was filled with joy. When he first learned that the reward was a holy sword, he was a little disappointed. He even thought that if it was a holy sword of Ace¡¯s level, it would be better to use it as a toy for Elma. In the end, this holy sword was a big surprise to him. He carefully examined the inscriptions on the sword. He suddenly had an idea, a gut feeling, that if he injected his holy power into the sword, something would happen. Meng En pondered for a moment and chose to follow his intuition. He held up Elendil and slowly infused the holy power from his body into the hilt of the sword. In an instant, the entire holy sword seemed toe to life. The unknown inscriptions on the sword suddenly emitted a pure white light. In the next moment, a buzzing sound seemed to be heard. The entire sword suddenly glowed brightly. Pure white mes suddenly enveloped the entire sword, lighting up Meng En¡¯s room. When Meng En saw this situation, his face could not help but reveal a surprised expression. He gently swung Elendil. Hu Hu ~ ~ The sound of a roaring sea of fire exploded in Meng En¡¯s ears. The temperature of the entire room suddenly rose, as if the air in the entire room was burning up. Seeing this, Meng En hurriedly stopped holding the sword in his right hand, afraid that this Elendil would burn down the small vi that he had spent a lot of money to buy. However, Meng En liked this Elendil more and more, especially because Meng En felt that it also had a power that he was still unable to control. Although this holy sword did not reveal it, in his heart, Meng En had this feeling. He believed that this holy sword would definitely be of great use at some point in the future. After putting Elendil back into the scabbard, Meng En opened the system again and continued, ¡°System, use today¡¯s lucky draw opportunity.¡± Taking advantage of his good luck. Meng En hurriedly asked the system to use the weekly lucky draw opportunity. [The lucky draw is starting. The lucky draw is over. Congrattions on obtaining a box of exquisite bait! ] Meng En:¡±...¡± As expected, the system was still the same system. There was no hope for him at all. However, all in all, it was already a big surprise for him to be able to obtain this holy sword that he hase to love so much. As for the lucky draw, it was only the icing on the cake. If he could get something useful, it would be great. But if he didn¡¯t get it, Meng En wasn¡¯t disappointed. After all, the results still mattered a lot to him. After managing his emotions, Meng En was ready to go to bed. But he didn¡¯t know if it was because he got Elendil or because of some other reason, which caused Meng En to toss and turn in bed, unable to fall asleep. It was only when the sky was about to brighten the next morning that he finally fell asleep. By the time it was almost nine o¡¯clock in the morning, ording to his biological clock, he should have already woken up. However, due to the insomnia from the excitementst night, he finally slept in. Fortunately, he still remembered that nine o¡¯clock in the morning was his working time, so he forced himself to get up. Meng En rubbed his drowsy eyes and sat up abruptly from the bed. ¡°Oh no, I haven¡¯t prepared breakfast for Elma this morning!¡± Meng En instantly woke up. Thinking of how his Elma would go to school hungry this morning, he could not help but pat his head in annoyance. At this moment, a crisp voice sounded beside his bed. ¡°Daddy Meng En, don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t go to school today.¡± Meng En was stunned when he heard the voice. Because he had just woken up and was worried about Elma¡¯s condition, even with his saint-level abilities, Meng En did not notice there was a person standing beside his bed. Fortunately, this was not an enemy, but the Elma that he had been longing for. Meng En turned his head and saw Elma lying on the headboard of Meng En¡¯s bed. Her two petite arms held her pink little face, and her big eyes stared at the dazed Meng En with amusement. Meng En saw Elma and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elma. It¡¯s all Daddy¡¯s fault for sleepingtest night and not making breakfast for you.¡± Meng En felt guilty, thinking that it was because he did not make breakfast for Elma that she did not go to school. However, Elma shook her head, as if she had guessed what Meng En was thinking, she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of daddy. The teacher came to inform us today that all the schools in St. Selvans will be closed from today onwards.¡± ¡°All closed?¡± Hearing this news, Meng En was shocked and confused. At this moment, Elma exined, ¡°It seems that the werewolves suddenlyunched an attack on St. Selvans. For safety reasons, the school was shut down.¡± Werewolf attack? When Meng En heard this news, he was bewildered. Why did the attacke so suddenly when he came back yesterday? However, he was not a werewolf, so he naturally could not guess what the werewolves were thinking. Seeing that it was almost nine o¡¯clock, Meng En raised his eyebrows. He hurriedly ran to the bathroom to wash up, and then changed into a clean red bishop¡¯s outfit. After all, she had to wear red clothes every day. Other than a few pieces of home clothes, the whole closet was filled with red clothes. After tidying up his clothes, Meng En picked up Elma. After all, he had not forgotten that his Elma had not eaten breakfast yet. Walking through a space portal, Meng En suddenly disappeared from his home. In the sanctuary, Meng En¡¯s figure suddenly appeared on the street. He first led Elma to the ce where Sister Millie was now. He handed Elma, who hadn¡¯t had breakfast, to Sister Millie. Because of the werewolves¡¯ attack, Meng En was worried about leaving Elma alone at home. Since Elma hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet, he brought her to Millie¡¯s ce. At the same time, in the sanctuary, Meng En was more at ease. After settling Elma down, Meng En walked towards the ce where Andrew was. Just as he reached the door, Meng En suddenly saw a few familiar figures. One was the eldest princess, Sheryl, who was wearing a custom-made lightweight armor, and General Barton, who was wearing heavy armor and a red scarf around his neck. Next was Saint Ace, who should still be in the capital. Although he was puzzled, Meng En did not ask at the first moment. He bowed to Andrew and greeted, ¡°Your Holiness Andrew.¡± Andrew nodded slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to introduce these people to you, right? Meng En in red.¡± Meng En nodded slightly. Chapter 80 - heading to the battlefield

Chapter 80: heading to the battlefield

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Holy Church. Andrew continued, ¡°Early this morning, the werewolf army suddenlyunched an attack. General Barton received the news early in the morning, so he led the army and rushed all the way to Saint Selvan before nine o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°As for the Saintess, she heard about the werewolf attack on St Selvan. She was worried, so she took the initiative to suggest to the Pope that theye to St Selvan together with General Barton.¡± Andrew said softly and exined the doubts in Meng En¡¯s heart. As for the Saintess, she felt a little guilty when she heard Andrew¡¯s exnation. Although he was also worried about St Selvan, he was really worried about someone else. After listening to Andrew¡¯s words, the doubts in Meng En¡¯s heart were exined. Although he still didn¡¯t understand why the eldest princess came, and what followed after was the werewolves¡¯ attack. Andrew continued to speak, and this time, his expression gradually turned serious. ¡°The werewolves¡¯ attack was unexpected. Although we don¡¯t know the specific reason, we don¡¯t need to know the reason. As long as we properly deal with the werewolves¡¯ attack.¡± ¡°Meng En of the Red-Robed, I will let you lead the entire Orthodox Church¡¯s knights to cooperate with General Barton of the kingdom to kill the entire werewolf pack. Do you have any objections?¡± Meng En calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best when ites to work.¡± Although Meng En¡¯s tone was calm, everyone present could hear his determination, So they nodded. Then, Pope Andrew gathered all the Holy Knights of the Temr Hall and began the battle preparations. Meng En was called up by the eldest princess. The eldest Princess Sheryl looked at Meng En and smiled brightly. ¡°Why, are you surprised? Was it unexpected?¡± She circled around Meng En, her silver dress danced with her every move. Sheryl¡¯s silver hair blowing gently in the wind, and a whiff of the unique fragrance of a young girl drifted into Meng En¡¯s nose. Meng En looked at the dancing Sheryl, his heart unperturbed. Such a small scene was better than facing Heidi. Meng En passed her expressionlessly, and Sheryl, who was circling around, suddenly froze. She rolled her eyes behind Meng En¡¯s back. Sheryl, who hade to know him a long time ago, know he was not surprised. After all, she also knew that Meng En was like this. She put her hands behind her back and caught up with him with light footsteps. On the podium, Her Highness the Saintess, who was grabbed onto the stage by Andrew as a strong man, could not help but feel annoyed when she saw the eldest princess pestering Meng En. Her fair little face became angry as she looked at the eldest Princess¡¯s back. That was very cute. However, Meng En did not have such a good time at the moment. When Andrew announced that Meng En would lead the Holy Knights, Meng En also came to the front of the Holy Knights¡¯ stage. He said lightly, ¡°I think everyone knows my style in the previous incident in the Magical Beast Forest. Of course, there are my old subordinates among you. If you don¡¯t know, you can ask them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to kill many werewolves in the face of the werewolves. I only have one request, and that is not to retreat. Can you do it?¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± As soon as Meng En finished speaking. All the Holy Knights in the venue spoke in unison. The momentum was so great that the werewolf army outside the city could not help but feel a little intimidated when they heard it. Meng En was also a little surprised. He thought that this would be simr to the performance of the Pdins in the magical beast forestst time. In the end, it gave Meng En a pleasant surprise. Of course, this time, Meng En overlooked a problem. This time, the werewolves not only threatened them, but also their rtives in St. Selvan. This was a battle of protection! The Pdins can only fight and sacrifice their lives, there is no room for retreat! Because their families were right behind them! They would definitely win this battle!! Although it was not what Meng En had expected, the oue was good. It saved Meng En a lot of trouble. He nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, since everyone¡¯s beliefs are so firm, let¡¯s set off now!¡± ¡°We will definitely win this battle!!¡± The Pdins present could not help but shout from the bottom of their hearts. Their faces were all red, as if they were raging with hot blood. Even Barton, the general of the kingdom, nodded his head when he saw this. He had very high expectations for this group of pdins who had disyed a strong resolve. Under the leadership of Meng En, hundreds and thousands of pdins walked out of the streets of St Selvan towards the city gate with a great momentum. Along the way, almost all the residents of St Selvan stood at the gate to send off these pdins who hade out of the city to fight and protect their lives. There were even many families of the pdins who were praying for them on the street. Meng En walked at the front, and an inexplicable emotion rose in his heart. This emotion was called being moved. Saintess Ace was also moved to tears. She even pulled Meng En¡¯s sleeve and wiped it under her eyes. Meng En shook his sleeve with disgust. His gaze couldn¡¯t help but betray his suspicion. He always felt that this woman did it on purpose. Otherwise, why would she use his clothes when she had so much cloth to wipe. Seeing Meng En¡¯s gaze, Saintess Ace couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. She guiltily turned her eyes to the side, not daring to make eye contact with Meng En. She hurriedly changed the topic and said, ¡°This scene is really touching. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a scene in my entire life.¡± Meng En nced at her, feeling that this change of topic was very stiff. As if this was a scene that ismonly seen by many others. Stating the obvious, witnessing a scene like this is a first for many others as well. Under the gaze of the entire poption, the Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Knights finally arrived at the city walls of St Selvan. And on the city walls were the kingdom¡¯s soldiers that had long been prepared. Meng En arranged the distribution of the Holy Knights and then flew to the city walls. As soon as he flew to the city wall, Meng En felt several sharp attacks with killing intenting at him. Meng En was very calm. He gently snapped the silver spears that wereing at him with two slender fingers. The expressions of the masters of the Silver Spears changed drastically. At this moment, a person who looked like a captain walked over. ¡°Stop, this is the red-robed cardinal of the righteous sect. Don¡¯t you have eyes!¡± The few soldiers who were still in a state of nervousness were instantly stunned. Then, when they saw Meng En¡¯s clothes clearly, they felt awkward. ¡°Sorry! Sir Red-Robed! We didn¡¯t notice it was you!¡± The captain walked over and pped the heads of the soldiers with a face ready to reprimand. Then, he looked at Meng En with an embarrassed smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this Lord in Red, your subordinates have poor eyesight. You see...¡± Meng En didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. They were currently in the middle of a big battle, so the soldiers would naturally be very nervous. Therefore, Meng En waved his hand to show that it didn¡¯t matter. Then, he checked the situation outside the city. Chapter 81 - On the Battlefield

Chapter 81: On the Battlefield

On the city wall of St Servant. Saintess Ace stole a nce at Monn. She felt that Monn was different today. She observed Monn with her hazel eyes. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She saw a magnificent silver one-handed sword hanging on Monn¡¯s waist. Ace looked at Monn and asked curiously, ¡°Monn, when did you get a sword?¡± She asked Monn with doubt. Monn continued to look at the werewolf army in the distance. He said casually, ¡°A friend of mine gave it to mest night.¡± Ace seemed to notice something fishy. Her hair stood on end. ¡°Friend?¡± Ace shouted, shocking the human soldiers who were in a state of tension. They all thought that something had happened and could not help but shout, ¡°What¡¯s wrong! What¡¯s Wrong!¡± The entire city instantly became lively. As the main culprit, Ace could not help but lower her head guiltily, feeling embarrassed. Monn looked at Ace strangely. Elendil was the system reward he had receivedst night. There was nothing wrong with saying that it was a gift from a friend. Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell her that it was a gift from the system. He didn¡¯t know what had gotten into this woman again. After what had happened just now, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Ace to continue pestering Monn to ask about his friend. But she kept this unknown ¡®friend¡¯ in her heart and nned to investigate it. ¡°Awooo!¡± A wolf howl suddenly came from the opposite of St Servant just as the humans were preparing to deploy on the city walls. The people stopped what they were doing in St Servant. They all looked outside the city. They saw countless werewolf armies gathered, and the werewolf cavalry in the front row rode on the Silvermoon Wolves. An enormous group of army dashed towards St Servant. In the army, countless green wolf eyes stared at St Servant with malice towards the humans. Coincidentally, the weather today was a little gloomy, making the entire werewolf army look like evil spirit knights that had walked out from the abyss. Chills ran down the soldier¡¯s spine. ng! General Barton stood in the middle of the city wall and suddenly held his two-handed sword in front of him. A loud sound was emitted. It shattered the emotions of the soldiers who were still in shock. The soldiers wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads. At the same time, they could not help but feel ashamed when they thought about how they had just been intimidated by the werewolf army. Barton did not mind when the soldiers were intimidated because the werewolves in front of him were indeed not to be underestimated. However, he did not let the soldiers fall too deeply into the terror of seeing the werewolves. Coincidentally, the werewolf army had finally arrived at the city of St Servant. The werewolves¡¯ general, Harry, looked at Barton, who was standing on the city wall like he was about to win the war. He could not help butugh. ¡°Ha, I didn¡¯t expect Old Barton will participate in the war at such an old age. Is there no one else in the human kingdom?¡± Barton stood on the city wall and listened to the werewolves¡¯ general¡¯s ridicule. His eyes squinted, and he looked sharply at Harry. Barton was so calm that it caught Harry on guard. When Barton saw this, he smiled disdainfully and snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph, no matter how old I am, I can easily break your werewolf head.¡± The werewolves¡¯ general, who was taken aback by Barton¡¯s imposing manner, not only flew into a rage out of humiliation, but he also let out a low growl. However, a werewolf in a ck suit stopped Harry from venting his raging anger. He shook his head at Harry and said, ¡°General Harry, follow the n.¡± Harry¡¯s surging anger suddenly calmed down. He snorted and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me!¡± Then his wolf eyes stared at Barton and shouted, ¡°Old Barton, I heard that there are many geniuses in your human kingdom. The young talents of our werewolf race all want to see if it is as strange as others say.¡± ¡°How about that? Why don¡¯t we let the juniors have a match before the battle starts?¡± Hearing the werewolves¡¯ general¡¯s words, Barton first frowned and then realized. The werewolves wanted to suppress the human race by making them lose their confidence in the match before the war. After realizing, the werewolves¡¯ n surprised Barton. He wondered where those werewolves learned all those ns and tricks. However, Barton could not refuse the werewolf¡¯s challenge. Otherwise, the humans would lose their confidence before the fight even started. He stared at the werewolf¡¯s general and said, ¡°Does anyone want to try?¡± Everyone looked at each other, and a burly man stood out. He knelt on one knee towards Barton and said in a deep voice, ¡°General Barton, I, Hill requests to ept the challenge!¡± Barton nced at him from the corner of his eyes. Sensing his peak Amethyst Rank Ability, he could not help but nod slightly in approval. Receiving the general¡¯s approval, Hill jumped down from the city wall. On the side, Barton¡¯s assistant, Matthew, was afraid that Monn and the saintess did not understand, so he exined to them, ¡°The one who just went down is Major General Hill, a family member of the branch of the Senna family.¡± ¡°Although Major General Hill is already over 30 years old, his strength has long reached the peak of Amethyst Rank. His strength isn¡¯t ordinary.¡± Monn nodded. He seemed to have heard of the name Senna. After thinking for a while, he realized that the noisy guy from yesterday was a family member of the same family. Ace also thought of the conflict with the eldest son of the Senna Family yesterday, so she couldn¡¯t help but look at the battlefield. Outside the city, the werewolves¡¯ general beaconed a werewolf behind him upon seeing a human jump down from the city wall. A werewolf covered in red hair walked forward. The werewolves¡¯ general casually began the match as though he looked down upon Hill¡¯s ability, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this human to you, Mort.¡± Mort, the red-haired werewolf, grinned sinisterly. They could see his baring sharp teeth. Mort¡¯s green wolf eyes fixed on the human in front of him. The wolf¡¯s ws slowly walked towards him. Hill looked at the red-haired werewolf¡¯s malicious gaze and frowned. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I am Major General Hill from the Kingdom of Kate, under General Barton. I am here to ept the challenge!¡± Hill introduced himself ording to the pre-battle etiquette. But the red-haired werewolf, Mort, did not want to waste time doing the courtesy. To him, the human in front of him was just his food. And there was no need for him to waste his time introducing himself to mere food. He continued to grin. His sharp metal wolf ws suddenly extended from his palm, giving off a terrifying luster. He smiled and spoke. ¡°I have no interest in telling my name to a person who is about to die.¡± Anger overpowered Hill when he heard the red-haired werewolf¡¯s arrogant reply. He did not expect the werewolf to be so arrogant and dare to look down on him. Hill had strong pride. He could not ept being looked down upon by some beast. The match started at once! Chapter 82 - Red-Haired Werewolf

Chapter 82: Red-Haired Werewolf

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Fury roared through Hill¡¯s mind after being taunted by the red-haired werewolf. He raised the huge ax in his hand and attacked the red-haired werewolf fiercely. His burly body sprinted on the ground. The entire ground shook and the sand stirred in the wind created from his speed. He was in front of the red-haired werewolf in split seconds. The huge ax in his hand swung fiercely. The strong wind seemed unstoppable. However, the red-haired werewolf in front of Hill ignored the fierce attack in front of him. He looked rxed. He even raised the w in his hand and put it to his mouth. He stretched out his bloody smelled long tongue and licked his finger as if he enjoyed it. Mort¡¯s action aroused Hill¡¯s anger, making his anger spiked. His attack also became faster and fiercer. ng! The metallic collision sound resounded throughout the entire battlefield. The red-haired werewolf gently raised the long w in his hand with a casual expression. He blocked Hill¡¯s fierce attack easily. Hill was taken aback as he held his ax. It was as if he had hacked onto a piece of dense steel. It made his palm tremble, and a tingling sensation spread throughout his right arm. Hill quickly jumped back and pulled away from the werewolf when he felt that. The werewolf¡¯s ability rmed him. He became more cautious toward the werewolf in front of him. ¡°It seems that this werewolf that looked down upon Major General Hill is powerful too.¡± The soldiers on the city wall discussed. However, they still had confidence in Major General Hill. They continued, ¡°Although that werewolf is strong, Major General Hill will kill him with one blow!¡± The werewolf suddenly rose and rushed toward Hill just as they were guessing. Those who were not strong enough could only see a red afterimage quickly passing by. The next moment, Major General Hill, who was still standing straight, was suddenly stunned. His eyes widened as if he saw something terrifying. In an instant, blood spurted out of Hill¡¯s body. Hill¡¯s mouth opened as if he wanted to say something. However, his eyes started to lose focus, and his consciousness faded. He could feel nothing other than pain. Hill did not have the chance to say anything in the end. He slowly knelt on the ground and lost consciousness. The red-haired werewolf behind him smiled and looked at Hill with an appetite. He grabbed Hill¡¯s leg and dragged his body back to the werewolf army. The werewolves immediately let out excited wolf howls when they saw that. Almost all the soldiers on the city wall look at that in disbelieve. One of the soldiers looked at Major General Hill¡¯s corpse in a daze. He muttered, ¡°No... it¡¯s impossible... Major General Hill is so strong, how could he die in an instant...¡± Ace looked at the miserable corpse and felt a little sorry for him. However, that was war. The only thing awaited was death if one was not powerful enough. On the other hand, General Barton did not show any emotion. On the battlefield, death was the only consequence for people who were not powerful enough. Moreover, casualties weremon in a war. However, Hill¡¯s death brought worries to him. It was not because of the death of a family member of the Sennas. It was because Hill¡¯s death had greatly affected the confidence of the human side. Such a scene had made all the soldiers lost their confidence and the urge to win in the war. The werewolves¡¯ general saw that the atmosphere of the human side had started to be gloomy, which was what he wanted to see. The oue of the n satisfied him. Heughed out loud, ¡°Hahaha! Old Barton, is this the human genius I¡¯ve heard in rumors? He is too fragile. It¡¯s not even enough to fill my wolf cubs¡¯ tummy!¡± Barton was still calm. There was no expression on his face. He continued, ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to ept the next challenge?¡± His voice was calm and cold. The soldiers looked at each other. Indeed, no one dared to go forward anymore. At this moment, a cold voice sounded, ¡°General Barton, I, Cheryl requests to ept the challenge!¡± Barton finally showed some emotions when he heard that voice. He could not help but raise his eyebrows and look at the eldest princess. Cheryl¡¯s face was as cold, without any expression. But fury rose in her like a tide. The scene just now had spiked her anger. Barton looked at Princess Cheryl and was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°Are you sure, Cheryl?¡± He did not address Cheryl as a princess. On the battlefield, even a princess with a noble status was just a special rank soldier. However, Barton still asked cautiously because of her special status. Cheryl did not hesitate at all and nodded. Barton said nothing more when he saw her determination. After all, that was the princess¡¯s decision. Moreover, he looked at the red-haired werewolf opposite him. He had also sensed his initial stage of Holy Rank ability. The princess would not be dead with her equivalent initial stage Holy Rank ability while fighting against Mort. Of course, that was under the condition where the werewolves hadn¡¯t y any tricks or sneak attack her. Moreover, even if the werewolves went back on their word and wanted to attack the princess in a group, Barton was confident of his ability to save the princess from experiencing a life-threatening danger. Thus, he nodded. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll not interfere in your decision.¡± Barton made way for Princess Cheryl. Princess Cheryl saluted and turned to look at Monn. Without any hesitation, she directly leaped out of the city wall. Monn had a new impression on Cheryl when he saw her jump down the city wall. He did not expect that this woman epted the challenge without the slightest hesitation under the situation where so many soldiers backed off. On the battlefield, the werewolves saw a female human jumping down. They were all stunned. Then they burst intoughter. The werewolves mocked, ¡°Is there no one better in the Kingdom of Kate? They let a womane down to ept the challenge. How ridiculous! Haha!¡± When the red-haired werewolf saw such a beautiful womaning down, his wolf eyes immediately lit up. His green eyes were glowing. He wiped his drool and chuckle, ¡°Humans are hospitable. They know that the men had rough meat, and they even specially sent me a woman with delicate skin and tender flesh. I¡¯ll thank you in advance then!¡± Fury vibrated through Cheryl when she heard the werewolves¡¯ taunts. She stared at them with her greenish-gray eyes and said coldly, ¡°Stop babbling and start the match!¡± Her words astonished the red-haired wolf. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quite a fiesty woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be delighted to make you into my meal at once since you are so impatient!¡± The red-haired werewolf instantly charged towards Cheryl with a red afterimage of him as soon as he finished speaking! Chapter 83 - Trapped Princess

Chapter 83: Trapped Princess

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The werewolves howled again when they saw Mort show his power again. They could imagine Mort tear this woman into pieces. The soldiers were looking at their princess with worries on the walls of St. Servant. They were afraid that the princess would be the next food of the red-haired werewolf. Only a few of them did not look worried at all. They were confident of Cheryl¡¯s ability. Bang! The two figures fought in an instant. The scene of Mort tearing that woman to pieces did not happen. Instead, a silver one-handed sword struck Mort¡¯s wolf ws, making it unable to go any further. This result not only stunned the red-haired werewolf. But Cheryl did not stop there. She swung her one-handed sword with force, instantly attacking the werewolf in front of her. Then, her entire body appeared in front of the red-haired werewolf. The red-haired werewolf could only raise its ws in a hurry, barely blocking Cheryl¡¯s fierce attack. Cheryl, who had seized the opportunity, did not give the red-haired werewolf any chance to stay relieved. A green cyclone formed on her single-handed sword, and she swung it fiercely at the werewolf with a tearing momentum. The red-haired werewolf could only use all his strength to block Cheryl¡¯s fierce attack. Mort was frustrated with the result. The red-haired werewolf could not bear it anymore. He roared, and his entire body suddenly swelled up. It swelled up to four meters high, and only then did it stop. That change instantly caused the expressions of the soldiers on the city wall to be stupefied. The red-haired werewolf saw their expression and was instantly pleased with himself. He lowered his head, wanting to see that woman¡¯s terrified expression. But Cheryl¡¯s expression was still as cold as ever. It was as if she didn¡¯t take his transformation seriously. Mort felt a flicker of irritation when he saw Cheryl was unmoved. His w mmed down heavily on Cheryl. It brought with it a fierce wind. It blew Cheryl¡¯s silver hair up. One was tall and strong, while the other was petite. It formed a sharp contrast in everyone¡¯s eyes. The soldiers on the ear wall closed their eyes one after another, not wanting to see what would happen next. The werewolves were getting more excited as if they saw Mort smash that woman into a meat patty. Cheryl did not feel the slightest bit nervous when she faced the giant w smashing at her. She closed her eyes, and her entire aura suddenly rose. A green aura suddenly enveloped her entire body. This green aura was as sharp as the wind, and it gathered Cheryl¡¯s aura together. It exuded a domineering aura. Facing the heavy w that was about to smite down, Cheryl only gently raised the one-handed sword in her hand. In the next moment, the palm and sword collided. The silver one-handed sword instantly pierced through the werewolf¡¯s giant w. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± A miserable howl spread across the entire battlefield. The injured werewolf instantly wanted to pull out its w from Cheryl¡¯s sword. But Cheryl did not give him the slightest chance. Her one-handed sword brought with it a sharp wind de as it shed down viciously from the werewolf¡¯s giant w. Bang! The entire giant w was easily cut off by Cheryl. It fell heavily to the ground with a loud muffled sound. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± A miserable wail rang out once again. The red-haired werewolf staggered backward. His left w covered his right arm that was spewing blood. Horror engulfed him as he looked at Cheryl¡¯s one-handed sword. The werewolves behind him were also stunned. That was not what he had expected! The soldiers on the city wall were taken aback for a moment beforeing back to their senses. There was a burst of cheers after a while. ¡°Hail to Her Royal Highness Princess Cheryl!¡± ¡°Hail to Her Royal Highness Princess Cheryl!¡± ¡°Hail to Her Royal Highness Princess Cheryl!¡± Cheers came from the entire city wall of St. Servant. However, Monn shook his head upon hearing the cheers of the soldiers. Wasn¡¯t this telling the werewolves of Cheryl¡¯s identity? As long as the werewolves weren¡¯t stupid, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let Cheryl off. Even General Barton frowned. However, he couldn¡¯t change anything since they had cheered. He could only keep an eye on the werewolves¡¯ movements. As expected, the werewolves¡¯ eyes lit up when they heard the human woman in front of Mort was the princess of St. Servant. The werewolves¡¯ general stared at Cheryl. In almost an instant, Cheryl sensed a malicious gaze that was obvious. She also sensed that she was in a danger situation and immediately retreated in the direction of St. Servant. Seeing that, the werewolves¡¯ general immediately ordered, ¡°Surround that woman. Don¡¯t let her escape.¡± The werewolves¡¯ general gave the order at once. The werewolf cavalrymen in the front row rode the giant Silvermoon Wolves and instantly charged out. Cheryl, who had only taken a few steps, was instantly surrounded by the werewolf cavalrymen. Cheryl stood in the middle of the werewolves with a solemn expression. She quickly swept her gaze around and found a weak spot in the encirclement, and instantly attacked. However, the Wolf Cavalry had outnumbered Cheryl, and it was difficult for her to move. At this moment, the red-haired werewolf who had his right hand cut off by Cheryl also chased after her. He jumped up high with a hateful expression on his face as if he wanted to tear Cheryl into pieces. The wolf cavalry surrounded Cheryl tightly and she could not pull out her hand to fight against the red-haired werewolf. The red-haired werewolf saw the current situation and looked at Cheryl with a satisfied expression. Just when Cheryl was on the verge of death, a dark red figure swiftly passed through the air. That speed was so fast that even the powerful werewolves¡¯ general couldn¡¯t see iting. The dark red figure seemed to have a clear target as it charged straight at the red-haired werewolf. The next moment. Boom! The two red figures collided. Arge amount of dust instantly flew up, blocking everyone¡¯s vision. Both werewolves and humans instantly stopped. They quietly waited for the dust to disperse. Finally, they saw an unfamiliar human stepping on the red-haired werewolf with one foot when the dust dispersed. And under the red-haired werewolf¡¯s body, there was a deep crack. The red-haired werewolf was under the red-robed man¡¯s feet. Blood flowed from his mouth, and his entire body was distorted. Only the weak breath in front of his chest could prove that he was still alive. In the next moment, the red-robed man gently exerted force with his foot. The red-haired werewolf instantly spat out a mouthful of blood and died on the spot. The red-robed man slowly turned his head around. There was not a trace of emotion in his eyes. The wolf cavalry soldiers who were swept away by him instantly felt chills ran down their spines. Even the giant Silvermoon Wolves beneath instantly started to whimper in fear as though they had seen something extremely terrifying. The entire wolf body was not under the control of the werewolves. They all wanted to retreat as though they wanted to stay far away from the man in red. Everyone heard a voice that sounded surprised, just as the werewolves were all immersed in fear. ¡°Monn?¡± Chapter 84 - The Holy Sword, Elendil

Chapter 84: The Holy Sword, Elendil

¡°Monn? !¡± Cheryl¡¯s surprised voice sounded. She didn¡¯t expect Monn to save her. That surprised her, and she quickly approached Monn. The werewolves¡¯ general beside her looked at the humans who suddenly appeared and frowned. He was even more displeased upon looking at the stunned werewolf cavalry who didn¡¯t dare to go forward. He suddenly roared, ¡°What are you all standing there for! Quickly capture them!¡± The wolf cavalry soldiers looked at each other. They did not dare to disobey the general¡¯s orders. Hence, they clenched their teeth and forcefully pulled the giant Silvermoon Wolf they were riding to surround Monn and Cheryl. The general wolf continued to instruct, ¡°You guys go too. This human is a little strange.¡± The wolf general could not help but frown when he thought of the scene Monn stepped Mort to death. At the same time, he was puzzled. He had seen the clothes on that man before. It was the clothes of the cardinal of the Orthodox Church. However, ording to what he knew, the cardinals of the Orthodox Church were all at the Amethyst Rank. Those at the Holy Rank had long be the pope. However, this cardinal was somewhat different, and he could not figure out why. Frustration kicked in when Monn saw more and more werewolves surrounding them. He had no fear in defeating all of them with his ability but killing all was troublesome. Cheryl asked worriedly, ¡°What should we do next?¡± Although Monning down to save her had given her a pleasant surprise, she did not want to put Monn in trouble. If there were no other way, Cheryl would sacrifice herself to help Monn escape. However, Cheryl heard Monn¡¯s faint voice saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Although Monn did not say much, he sounded confident to Cheryl. The next moment, Cheryl saw Monn ce his hand on the one-handed sword that had been hanging by his waist the entire day. Just a moment ago, Monn suddenly thought of the Holy Sword Elendil that he had obtained yesterday. He was worried about how to escape quickly. At the same time, he wanted to test the strength of the Elendil. Monn then pulled out the holy sword. Elendil was finally disyed in front of everyone today. The body of Elendil¡¯s sword was like a slowly rising sun. It was unusually eye-catching. A golden stream of light slowly streaked past on its unknown inscription. It immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention the moment it appeared. Ace¡¯s gaze was solemn as she looked at the Elendil. She could not help but ce her hand on her holy sword. Her holy sword was trembling as if it had seen a king. There was a feeling that it would topple over immediately. Even Barton squinted his eyes. That sword was like a dazzling sun, causing his eyes to sting slightly. He suddenly understood that this sword was not an ordinary object. And the moment the werewolves saw the sword unsheathed, they felt the temperature of the entire space rise. That made them all cast their gazes on Elendil as if facing a great enemy. The werewolves¡¯ general looked at the sword, suddenly having a bad feeling. The next moment, Monn poured his Holy energy into Elendil. Boom! A me that looked like a zing sun instantly rose. Monn poured all his Holy energy into Elendil. The me on Elendil¡¯s body grew stronger and stronger. The entire space seemed to be distorted by the mes. The surrounding werewolves felt the temperature and sweated profusely. But Monn and Cheryl, who were beside the Holy Sword Elendil, did not feel the me¡¯s temperature on the Holy sword at all. That was Elendil¡¯s little trick. Monn had discovered it when he was testing it at home yesterday. He was like the owner of the mes, able to easily control the temperature of the me. Monn gently waved the Elendil that was scorching hot. Boom! The mes were like a sea of me. They instantly surged when Monn waved the sword. The bodies of the nearest wolf cavalry instantly caught on me. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The sudden attack of the mes caught them off guard. However, the temperature of the mes was not something they could withstand. The mes instantly burned all over their bodies with a light touch. It did not even take a few seconds for those werewolves to be burned into thin air under such a high temperature. Only a series of miserable wails resounded throughout the battlefield. Almost everyone on the battlefield was taken aback as if they were in a daze. The werewolves that were prepared to surround them suddenly stopped and quickly retreated. They were afraid that the me would spread to them if they made a single misjudgement. Even the soldiers on the city wall were shocked. ¡°Is he¡­ the cardinal of St. Servant?¡± They rubbed their eyes in disbelieve, trying to ept the fact that Monn was a powerful human expert. Moreover, he was a cardinal. The Holy Knights were not the least bit surprised. They even felt that it was normal for Monn to have such great power. It was reasonable. The Holy Knights were used to it after witnessing Monn¡¯s ability over and over again. They would be surprised if Monn were not as powerful as they expected. It was also Barton¡¯s first time experiencing Monn¡¯s true ability. Even the aura he disyed at the banquet yesterday made Barton think that Monn was only a Holy Rank expert. Today, he finally knew how powerful Monn was and why the King had gone to great lengths to pull him onto the royal ship. Princess Cheryl, who was standing beside Monn, had the greatest impact. She was right beside the me, but she could not feel any warmth. At first, Cheryl thought that the me was to scare the werewolves. But the werewolf instantly disappeared when it touched the werewolves. Her eyes widened in shock. Her eyes shed as she stared at Elendil, then at Monn, who was holding it. Monn was like the knight who saved the princess in fairytales. Her imagination started running wild. She had even thought of the name she would want to give to the future child she and Monn would conceive. Ace, who had been paying attention to Monn, frowned when she saw Cheryl¡¯s admiration towards Monn. She secretly cursed this woman for pretending to be weak so that Monn could save her. Monn experienced the power of Elendil, and his eyes instantly lit up. He held Elendil and looked at the werewolves around him. In the end, the werewolves retreated when they saw him looking over at them, not daring to stop him at all. They even made a wide path in an orderly manner. It was as if they were saying, ¡®Sir, please leave quickly. We can¡¯t take it anymore!¡¯ Monn was speechless. Even the werewolves¡¯ general stared in disbelieve when he saw it, and raw anger shot through him. He immediately roared, ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever that retreats!¡± The werewolves were in a dilemma. They could not decide whether to retreat or charge. Chapter 85 - The Coward Werewolves

Chapter 85: The Coward Werewolves

The werewolves looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to do. The next moment, a me flew over and stopped them from hesitating. The werewolves¡¯ general frowned again, looking at the werewolves who had burned to ashes again. He couldn¡¯t let the cardinal defeat his army¡¯s confidence. Otherwise, the werewolves would retreat before the war even started. He took down the broadsword on his back and threw it at Monn after inserting Holy energy in it. Monn, who was ying with me, suddenly heard something was cutting through the air to him. He turned around and saw a huge dark blue broadswording towards him. It was getting bigger and bigger in his sight. However, Monn was not nervous at all. He gently lifted Elendil and blocked the broadsword¡¯s attack. The sound of metal shing that everyone expected to hear was nowhere to be heard. Instead, it gathered on the broadsword and embedded itself into Elendil¡¯s sword. And the iparably hard broadsword slowly turned into a puddle of molten iron under everyone¡¯s gaze. All of them were taken aback by the oue. The werewolves¡¯ general was in disbelief. ¡°Impossible! My broadsword was forged from the continent¡¯s strongest obsidian. How could it be melted so easily!¡± But the truth was in front of him, and he had to believe it. Looking at the puddle of molten iron, the general felt a rising panic in him. He finally understood why those wolf brats did not dare to go forward. He would not dare to go forward either! The werewolves¡¯ general¡¯s face was ashen upon looking at the cardinal with Elendil in his hand. The first step of attacking the humans had not even begun, and that man had defeated their army? He was unable to ept the defeat. However, the ming sword that was ced horizontally was like an unsurpassable active volcano, causing them to stop in their tracks. The werewolves¡¯ general sat on the back of the Silvermoon Wolf and was silent for a moment. However, Monn did not have to wait for him to think it through. Seeing that the werewolves had made a path for him, Monn did not hesitate and walked through it. Cheryl, who stood behind him, was stunned for a moment, then quickly tagged along. A strange scene suddenly appeared on the entire battlefield. The human army and the werewolf army looked at each other from afar, and a murderous aura spread within them. However, in the center of the battlefield, two humans were leisurely walking in the encirclement of the werewolves. The werewolves even made a path, standing on both sides with their heads lowered, not daring to look at Monn. It was as if they were weing their king. And as the werewolves¡¯ general was also silently looked at the backs of the two humans, not saying a word. The humans all had strange expressions on their faces. The werewolves¡¯ general looked at the cardinal, who was leaving leisurely. He seemed to ignore the werewolves at all. Anger welled up in his chest. But at the same time, he also felt relieved because he didn¡¯t know what to do. Let those two leave? Then how about his dignity as the general of the werewolves? But if he didn¡¯t let them go¡­ He did not know what to do when he saw the terrifying me. Fortunately, Monn left. That made him feel relieved. Although he, as the werewolves¡¯ general watched them leave, at least he didn¡¯t personally ask them to leave. That at least meant that the werewolves¡¯ general didn¡¯t permit them to leave. Monn and Cheryl slowly walked back to the city of St. Servant. Along the way, even Cheryl, who was involved in the situation, felt strange. General Barton looked at this scene and smiled. Monn¡¯s ability had defeated the confidence of the werewolves. All of the soldiers looked at Monn with admiration when they were back. They even thought that they had seen the God of me when they saw Monn swept the me towards the werewolves! The werewolves¡¯ general did not remain silent anymore when he saw Monn was back in the city wall. He shouted at Barton, ¡°You humans have won thispetition, but don¡¯t becent. The attack of werewolves is not something that your little city wall can withstand!¡± Barton found it funny when he heard that. Just a moment ago, he let Monn and Cheryl walk away just like that. And now he was trying to scare them? Barton said calmly, ¡°Just attack. I feel that you werewolves were only good at boasting after seeing the match just now.¡± ¡°You!¡± The werewolves¡¯ general burned with anger, but he could not find any words to refute. He could only snort coldly and order the werewolves to set up camp. Although the werewolves were dissatisfied, they were afraid of the mes. So, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything and quietly set up camp. On the other hand, the humans on the city wallughed loudly. Some people even started to mock. ¡°Is that all the werewolves have?¡± ¡°I think the werewolves have been scared out of their wits by Cardinal Monn!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Monn returned to the city walls of St. Servant. He was indeed a little moved that these werewolves were a little cowardly. He had poured all his holy power into Holy Sword Elendil. He might be in danger if the werewolves used the tactic of outnumbering him to deplete his Holy energy. Fortunately, these werewolves were cowards. Just as he was thinking, a soft feeling suddenly appeared on Monn¡¯s arm. Monn could not help but turn his head to look. He saw Cheryl blinking her greenish-gray eyes and looking at Monn with a fearful expression. ¡°Brother Monn, thank you for saving me. You are the reason I can return this time. What reward do you want? I can give you anything I have.¡± Cheryl¡¯s sounded flirty as she blinked her eyes, hinting. But the way she called him ¡®Brother Monn¡¯ disgusted Monn. After all, Monn was only 22 years old, while Cheryl was at least 28 years old. She was almost 30 years old, yet she still pretended to be young. Monn said coldly, ¡°I wish you can stay away from me.¡± Sheryl, who was winking to hint at Monn, was taken aback. She had never expected Monn to answer her that. On the other hand, a smile appeared on Ace¡¯s face when she saw Cheryl failing to seduce Monn. She was satisfied with Monn¡¯s answer. She walked to Cheryl¡¯s side and sneered, ¡°Hmph! Trying to seduce my Monn? In your dreams!¡± Ace raised her head and arrogantly walked past Cheryl as if she had won. Cheryl was speechless when she saw that. Why would Ace be so proud of that? Barton instructed when he saw that the werewolves were not going to make a move, ¡°Activate the city protection array and rest if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± The city protection array was the foundation of every city. Almost every city¡¯s protection array could withstand a Holy Rank¡¯s attack for dozens of minutes. They couldn¡¯t stare at the werewolves all day. So, they might as well activate the array and take a rest. Chapter 86 - Monn After Work

Chapter 86: Monn After Work

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio St. Servant, dusk. The sun was setting in the west, and the wholend was bright red. The werewolf army did not attack since Monn brought Cheryl back to the St. Servant¡¯s city. At five o¡¯clock in the evening, Monn got off his duty on time. Two beautiful women followed behind him. But Monn didn¡¯t care at all. He even felt a little annoyed. Because ording to the situation, there would be two more freeloaders in his small vi today. Monn went to the Holy Cathedral to pick up Alma, who was still at Millie¡¯s ce after work. Monn could not endure his frustration anymore when they arrived at the market. He looked at the two women behind him and asked, ¡°Are you two going to my house for dinner?¡± Ace tilted her head in confusion and asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going now?¡± Monn, ¡°...¡± Monn was speechless by Ace¡¯s expression that her eating dinner in his house was a routine. On the other hand, Cheryl was a little embarrassed since it was her first time. She rummaged through her trouser pocket and took out a handful of gold pounds. She said in embarrassment, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pay for the food.¡± Monn¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he saw the gold pounds in Cheryl¡¯s hand. As expected of the eldest princess of the Kingdom of Kate. She was indeed generous. ¡°Cough, we¡¯re all friends. There¡¯s is no need to be so polite.¡± Monn cleared his throat and pretended not to care much about the money. However, his hands were honest, taking the gold pounds in Cheryl¡¯s hand. Monn did not even look at the gold pound and directly put it into his pocket. There were so many of them. He did not even need to count to know that he had earned a lot from that meal. Then, Monn looked at Ace again. It was as if he was saying, ¡°Look, Cheryl, as the eldest princess, has already paid for the meal. Don¡¯t you have anything to give me in return for the dinner?¡± Ace awkwardly looked away. She didn¡¯t look at Monn at all, trying to act dumb. Monn sighed. He couldn¡¯t do anything to her. But at least he had gained something today and quite some amount of money. His meal had always been cheap. The eldest princess touched her pocket. She felt awkward. She felt that Monn had used her money to feed another woman. However, Cheryl did not care about that small amount of money to spend more time with Monn. At the same time, she also discovered Monn¡¯s hidden attribute: Money-minded. Then, Monn brought Alma, Cheryl, and Ace to buy some extra ingredients and went straight home. After all, Sheryl had given so many gold pounds, and Monn was not a greedy person, so he made something better for dinner. Just as they were eating, there was a knock on the door. Monn was puzzled and walked over to open the door. He saw a Holy Knight standing at the door with a panic look on his face when he opened the door. The werewolves suddenlyunched an attack, and General Barton asked them to inform Cardinal Monn about it. But the Holy Knights were familiar with Monn¡¯s working attitude. Monn would get off work on time at 5.00 p.m. sharp no matter what happened. Knowing Monn¡¯s temper, the Holy Knights didn¡¯t dare to look for Monn. So, they told General Barton Cardinal Monn¡¯s¡¯ routine. But General Barton ignored what they told him. He felt that Cardinal Monn would not be so stubborn in such a big matter, so he asked the Holy Knights to hurry up and inform Monn to assist them. However, none of the Holy Knights wanted to take that responsibility, so they had to draw lots to decide who would go. In the end, the Holy Knight at Monn¡¯s door was the unlucky one. He looked at Monn, clenched teeth, and said, ¡°Well, Cardinal Monn, the werewolves suddenlyunched an attack. General Barton asked me to inform you, so...¡± Monn frowned. Even if the werewolvesunched an attack, it would not be easy for them to break through the St. Servant¡¯s city wall. Monn analyzed the specific situation and felt that it was not a big problem, so he did not want to work overtime. He said, ¡°I¡¯m off work now. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± Monn closed the door after he said that. The Holy Knight smiled bitterly when he saw the tightly shut door. He had already expected this oue. In the vi, Ace looked at Monn in a puzzle and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Ace had stayed at Monn¡¯s house for a few days, but she hadn¡¯t seen anyonee to his house. So, she suspected something fishy was hapenning. She wondered if it was the person who gave the sword to Monn. Monn said casually, ¡°It¡¯s the Holy Knights.¡± ¡°Holy Knights?¡± Ace became even more confused when she heard that. Monn continued, ¡°Yes, the werewolves suddenly attacked. They said that General Barton asked me to go over.¡± ¡°Hm, you refuse them...¡± Ace, who knew Monn¡¯s personality, asked speechlessly. Monn replied, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Ace sighed. Cheryl, on the other hand, had no idea what they meant. However, she still understood what Monn said about the werewolf attack. So she said seriously, ¡°We must go there at once since the werewolves attacked!¡± Monn looked at her strangely. Didn¡¯t she hear that he had refused to go? On the other hand, Ace was speechless. She pushed Cheryl, who wanted to drag Monn along, out. Sheryl was stunned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for Cardinal?¡± Ace said seriously, ¡°Monn has already gotten off work. He won¡¯t do anything rted to work during non-working hours.¡± Cheryl could not get what Ace exined to her. Get off work? Sigh, Ace also wanted to get off work, but she had no choice but to go to the front line to keep an eye on the werewolf. She didn¡¯t want others to gossip about her if something happened. At the front line. The Holy Knight who had gone to inform Monn had already rushed back. A surprised expression appeared on Barton¡¯s wrinkled face when he found out why Monn had refused toe to the front line. Then, he felt displeasure surging in him. ¡°I thought Cardinal Monn was a great cardinal, but it turned out to be such an irresponsible guy!¡± Barton sat on the main seat of the meeting room and snorted coldly. The sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside. The next moment, the meeting room door was opened from outside. Ace and Cheryl walked in from outside. Ace saw General Barton¡¯s displeased look as soon as she entered the meeting room. Ace looked at Barton and the others and said, ¡°Cardinal Monn had got off work now. I¡¯ll be carrying out the military deployment for him from now on.¡± General Barton snorted when he heard that. ¡°Cardinal Monn is arrogant! Since when did we have such a thing called off duty!¡± He sounded displeased with Monn¡¯s attitude. Ace squinted her eyes and said coldly. ¡°General Barton, are you dissatisfied with the rules and regtions of our Orthodox Church?¡± Although the Orthodox Church did not have such a rule, Ace would never allow anyone to condemn Monn. The atmosphere instantly became tense in the meeting room. Chapter 87 - Monn at Work

Chapter 87: Monn at Work

The atmosphere in the meeting room was tensed. Cheryl spoke, ¡°Alright, General Barton, the rule of the Orthodox Church is not something that we can interfere with. Let¡¯s have a proper discussion about fighting the werewolves.¡± Barton could only let out a cold snort and did not say anything else, since the princess had spoken for Monn. Then, he no longer looked at the members of the Orthodox Church. They continued the discussion about the tactical deployment. The meeting came to an end. The kingdom would be in charge of the north of St. Servant, and the Orthodox Church would be in charge of the south just like Monn had suggested at the royal banquet. War broke out in an instant. The entire werewolf army was aggressive as if they wanted to vent all the humiliation during the day. But the walls of St. Servant were not made of paper. No matter how the werewolves tried, not a single crack appeared on the wall. In addition, human soldiers and Holy Knights were blocking the city wall. That made it difficult for the werewolves to attack the city. However, it was not beneficial for humans if that continued. They would lose if they kept defending. The city wall would eventually break. They understood this principle. However, they did not have any good ideas now. Moreover, Ace did not know what Monn was thinking, so they could only keep it at a stalemate and wait for Monn toe in the morning. North of St. Servant, Royal Army. Barton looked at the werewolves who kept crashing into the city wall. A hint of worry shed across his face. He pondered for a while, trying to find a way to break the deadlock. He beaconed and said to his assistant behind him, ¡°Go and call the long-range army over.¡± After pondering for a while, Barton did not have any good ideas. He could only call the long-range army to use long-range spells to exhaust the werewolves. It was time for them to counterattack when the werewolves were exhausted. The werewolves were energetic at night. Especially under the moonlight, their strength increased greatly. So, they chose tounch a general attack at night. That was a problem for the Holy Knights and the Royal Army of St. Servant. They could only rely on their strong will to defend against the heavy attacks of the werewolves upon facing the stronger werewolves and the sleepiness that was torturing them. The offensive and defensive battle continued until the day. It was not over. The Holy Knights and royal soldiers were almost exhausted, while the werewolves seemed to have endless energy and were getting more and more excited. The next morning. Because Alma¡¯s school was closed, Mon didn¡¯t have to wake up early to cook for her and sleptfortably. It was almost nine o¡¯clock when Monn and Alma finished their breakfast. Then, Monn took Elma to the Holy Cathedral to look for Sister Millie. Monn went to the front line after settling Alma down. As soon as he reached the city wall of St. Servant, Monn heard the excited howls of the werewolves outside. He found Ace and greeted her, ¡°Good Morning, Your Highness.¡± His voice carried thenguor of someone who had just woken up. Ace turned her head when she heard Monn¡¯s voice. Ace said unhappily when she saw Monn looked like he had just woken up, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to be able to sleepfortably at home.¡± After spending the night here, although Ace, as a Holy Rank expert, did not feel physically tired, she felt a little mentally tortured. Especially when she saw that the royal army led by General Barton had already fought their way out, while the area that the Orthodox Church was in charge of had not taken action. She felt her headache, thinking of the confrontation with Barton in the meeting room. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± asked Monn. Ace¡¯s expression immediately became serious when she heard Monn¡¯s question. ¡°The werewolves were blocking the entire city gate. The knights can¡¯t fight their way out at all.¡± Then, he nced at Monn and said, ¡°The royal army has already fought their way out and is starting to counterattack.¡± Then, Ace continued, ¡°You didn¡¯te yesterday. General Barton is dissatisfied with you.¡± Monn just answered with an ¡®Oh¡¯ when he heard that. He did not care about Barton¡¯s attitude at all. Monn lowered his head and looked at the city gate when he saw Ace¡¯s worried look on her face. Countless werewolves had gathered at the ce where the city gate was. It was as if the werewolves would immediately charge in if they opened the gate. After looking at it for a while, Monn silently pulled out the Elendil from his waist and prepared to attack the werewolves. Ace quickly warned when seeing Monn take out the ming sword from yesterday. ¡°Don¡¯t burn the city gate.¡± Ace was worried that Monn would burn the city gate in one overzealous move after seeing the sword¡¯s power. The werewolves wouldn¡¯t need to break through the city gate then. They could charge straight at it. Monn said calmly, replying to Anna¡¯s worries, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± In the next moment, the de of the Elendil soared, and a fiery red me instantly rose. Ace took a few steps back when she saw that. Ace finally understood why the werewolves were so afraid of this sword after feeling the power of the Elendil at a close distance. Ace felt as if she was inva just by standing there, not to mention the werewolves that the me burned. Monn calmly raised the Elendil. In the next moment, the entire sword was swung downwards. Ace widened her eyes. She saw a vast sea of mes instantly rushing towards the werewolves below the city wall. ¡°Ahh!¡± Countless wails sounded instantly, and the werewolves below were drowned by the sea of mes, disappearing into thin air. Not even a speck of ash left. Although the me wiped out the werewolves, Ace still looked at it in disbelieve. The sea of me did not seem to have any intention of stopping and pounced towards the south gate of St. Servant. ¡°Monn!¡± Saintess Ace cried out. Even the werewolves¡¯ general nearby who had been paying attention to St. Servantughed out loud when he saw this scene. ¡°Hahaha! That stupid cardinal burned down their city gates! My chance is here! All of you. Charge!¡± The werewolves¡¯ general beamed with joy upon seeing that. Although Monn had used that strange sword to scare him yesterday, he would forgive the cardinal for what he was doing now! Even Barton saw the development of the matter. Barton heavily stabbed the sword into the ground, making a dull sound. ¡°Hmph! That Idiot!¡± Barton only felt that he had been blind at the banquet back then. He thought that Monn was a great young man. Now, he felt that he had finally seen the true Cardinal Monn. The werewolves looked like they have seen their prey. One by one, with their green eyes wide open, they rushed to the city gate in great excitement. Chapter 88 - Wolf Warlocks

Chapter 88: Wolf Warlocks

At the south gate of St. Servant. A sea of me was burning fiercely, like the sun that had just risen in the morning. It was eye-catching and made the soldiers of St. Servant feel nervous. The werewolves quickly arrived in front of the city gate as if they smelt the taste of meat. They quietly waited for the sea of me to disappear with excited and malicious grins on their faces. After waiting for a long time, the werewolves looked at the sea of me that showed no signs of disappearing. They felt anxious. ¡°Damn it, why is the me still not dissipating!¡± Finally, some werewolves could not help but shout. Even the Holy Knights standing on the city wall were puzzled. Ace widened her beautiful eyes and asked in puzzlement, ¡°This is?¡± She had anticipated on what she had seen the day before that the sea of the me should have burned down the city gate long ago and then dissipated. But what was happening? At this moment, the scarlet sea of me seemed to have smelled something and came to life. It instantly attacked the werewolves standing by the side. The werewolves shouted when they saw that, ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with this me? Why is it suddenly surging towards us?¡± They escaped as they shouted. The mes from yesterday still haunted them. They didn¡¯t want to suffer that kind of pain and misery. However, this sea of me looked like it had expanded its wings and surging at them at a fast speed. Soon, the sea of me the werewolves, who werecking behind, making them burn into thin ashes. The werewolves ran even faster when they saw that. They were afraid that they would be the next werewolf to die in the sea of me. The med chased after the werewolves as if it had life. The south gate of St. Servant could be seen again. The entire gate was unharmed, without a single trace of being burned by the mes. Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped in disbelieve when they saw that. ¡°This¡­this is impossible¡­¡± The mes were so fierce, but the city gate was unharmed? That was incredible. Only Barton had a slight inkling of it. Barton found out that Monn might be able to control the me. He could not help but snort, ¡°Although this cardinal is not very responsible, he is indeed powerful.¡± Princess Cheryl heard hisments. She knew General Barton was still displeased with Monn. However, she could do nothing about it. She could only let nature take its course. At the same time, she had already guessed that the city gate would be fine at the beginning itself. She had witnessed the power of the mes by the sword yesterday, after all. However, she could not feel the terrifying temperature at that time. Sheryl knew that Monn must have controlled the mes. Therefore, she was not worried at all when the mes burned on the city gate. The werewolves¡¯ general saw that the city gate did not have a single trace of burning. The sea of mes was after his werewolf army, and he finally understood that Monn had tricked him. He was instantly enraged and roared, ¡°Where are the Wolf Warlocks! Call those Wolf Warlocks over here! Ask then to extinguish this detestable me!¡± Wolf Warlocks were a group of werewolves that specialized in spells. They did not like to engage in hand-to-handbat like other werewolves. They preferred to learn different spells, especially elemental spells. The werewolves¡¯ general did not hesitate and immediately called the warlocks from Wolf City after experiencing Monn¡¯s high-temperature me a day ago. The group of Wolf Warlocks had just arrived before Monn started work. The Wolf Warlocks, who they summoned to deal with the cardinal, would be given their mission. Dozens of Wolf Warlocks stood in front of the werewolf army and instantly felt the terrifying temperature. Their expressions changed. ¡°This! This temperature!¡± ¡°This is the temperature of almost a God Rank me Spell!¡± ¡°Impossible! How can someone at the Holy Rank be able to cast a spell that is almostparable to a God Rank Spell?¡± The Wolf Warlocks could not believe it. But no matter how much they did not believe it, the truth was right in front of them. The werewolves¡¯ general heard their exmations, and that displeased him. The werewolves¡¯ general shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here to let you exim in admiration. Hurry up and extinguish this d*mn me!¡± The Wolf Warlocks heard the werewolves¡¯ general¡¯s angry roar and snapped out of their amazement. They quickly took their positions. The sea of me that was about to catch up to a God Rank Spell was not something they could deal with alone. Of course, it was also fortunate that the temperature of this me had not reached the God Rank. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for them to fight it alone. The Wolf Warlocks wore ck robes. They wore ck hats on their robes. They held a golden staff in their hands, and they muttered some spells that no one else could understand. As the Wolf Warlocks chanted the spells, they became faster and faster, and their voices became louder and louder. Suddenly, dark, blue magic arrays rose in the air in front of them. Slowly, people could even hear the sound of the sea from inside the magic circles. This scene shocked everyone. Dozens of blue magic circles suddenly connected. The light shone brightly in an instant as if it was connecting to the endless sea. The endless sea surged out from the magic circles. Rumble! The rumbling sea sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. The seawater and Monn¡¯s me converged in an instant. Sizzle Sizzle! They could hear the sea water boiling sound, and arge amount of water mist rose from within. The mes in the endless sea were like a light that would never wither, struggling tenaciously. However, they were still unable to defeat the numerous seas, and the light of the mes gradually dimmed. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the endless seawater finally defeated the me. The wolf warlocks all heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that the mes extinguished. They wiped the sweat off their foreheads, and their hearts were still pounding due to the panic situation. They were afraid that they had to use up all their powers if the mes could hold on for a while longer. The soldiers of St. Servant were all disappointed upon seeing that the terrifying sea of mes had disappeared. On the other hand, the werewolves¡¯ generalughed out loud proudly. ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do now when you¡¯ve lost your trump card!¡± Werewolves¡¯ general was riding on his mount, the Silvermoon Wolf King. His body trembled because of the loudughter. Ace¡¯s expression gradually became annoyed when she saw the arrogant look on the werewolves¡¯ general¡¯s face. Monn replied with a calm word, ¡°Oh.¡± That one word spread throughout the entire battlefield as though it had Holy energy in it. The Elendil in Monn¡¯s hand once again ignited a terrifying me. Chapter 89 - The Orthodox Church Slaughtered the Werewolves

Chapter 89: The Orthodox Church ughtered the Werewolves

In St. Servant, Monn stood calmly on the city wall. The Elendil in his hand once again lit up with a scarlet me. The smug smile on the werewolves¡¯ general instantly froze. That worried him, and his fists clenched tightly. ¡°D*mn it! How could such a troublesome fellow appear among the humans? Isn¡¯t he just a cardinal?¡± The gloomy werewolves¡¯ general was furious, but at the same time, he had a doubt. Was that man a real cardinal? The werewolves¡¯ general, who could not figure out this question, threw it to the back of his mind. He looked at the Wolf Warlocks in front of him and said in frustration, ¡°Can you still block that me?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± one of the Wolf Warlocks, who seemed to be the leader, hesitated for a moment. Then he looked at the tired faces of the people behind him. He could not help but smile bitterly and said, ¡°General, the magic power in our bodies has been almost consumed by the sea of fire just now. I¡¯m afraid that we would die because of the exhaustion of our power if we do it again.¡± The general¡¯s face became gloomier when he heard that. How could they still attack with the terrifying temperature of the me? The werewolves¡¯ general¡¯s face darkened. He thought for a while. They should think of a way to get rid of him since they could not get past him. But how could they get rid of him? That question had been lingering in general¡¯s mind for a long time. The werewolves¡¯ general¡¯s assistant saw that the general was worried. He hesitated for a moment and suggested, ¡°General, why don¡¯t we apply for that thing from the n?¡± The general¡¯s expression changed. He frowned and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see¡­¡± Monn saw that the werewolves did not dare tounch an attack on the city wall of St. Servant. So, he ordered, ¡°Open the city gate and let the knights kill some werewolves.¡± Monn held the burning Elendil in his hand and looked calmly at the army of werewolves. Monn¡¯s Holy energy might drain out if he had to use Elendil to burn them, and the war would not end in just a few days. It would be better to let the Holy Knights kill as many as they could. The werewolves might kill some of the Holy Knights, but casualties were normal in a war. He couldn¡¯t protect them like a nanny. Then what was the point of the Orthodox Church forming a Holy Knight Regiment? Ace immediately came back to her senses. She quickly asked someone to open the city gates and shouted, ¡°Holy Knights, this is your chance. Follow me and charge. Kill the werewolves!¡± Saintess Ace took the lead and rushed out after she shouted. Behind her, the Holy Knights held Holy Spears. They shouted with excited smiles on their faces, ¡°Kill the werewolves! Kill the werewolves!¡± They were also excited to see Cardinal Monn scared the werewolves out of their wits. In addition, the action of the saintess leading the charge made their blood boil. They wished that they could kill a few more werewolves. In the southern side of St. Servant, the battlefield in charge by the Orthodox Church was boiling with fighting spirit. The werewolves seemed to be stunned by the shocking fighting spirits. They all stood in a daze, unable to react to the situation. The werewolves¡¯ general saw that and shouted, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and get ready to face the enemy. Kill them all!¡± The werewolves snapped out of their daze when they heard the general¡¯s roar. They charged too. The Holy Knights and the werewolves confronted. The sound of battle instantly sounded, and countless blood spilled on the battlefield. It was hard to tell whether it was the blood of the Holy Knights or the werewolves¡¯. Saintess Ace held her holy sword and swiftly ughtered dozens of werewolves. She was like a rose galloping across the battlefield. But under her beautiful appearance, she was full of poisonous thorns that could kill anyone who touched her. She was beautiful and dangerous. The werewolves¡¯ imposing attitudes had been scared away by Monn¡¯s me. Facing the aggressive Holy Knights, they only try to defend. It gave the Holy Knights an advantage. The entire southern battlefield showed a one-sided attack. The Holy Knights¡¯ fighting spirits seemed to pierce through the entire sky. In the battlefield of St. Servant. The werewolves and royal soldiers were killed and injured. The entire battlefield was dyed in blood. The werewolves were extremely bloodthirsty and cruel on the northern battlefield where Monn¡¯s me did not shock the werewolves. The royal soldiers could not help but feel sleepy and tired after fighting with the werewolves all night. They could only win in terms of numbers when facing the werewolves¡¯ ferocity. It was a tragic sight. Barton frowned. Fortunately, they had killed quite a several werewolves with the long-range army. Otherwise, the current battlefield would have been even more tragic. The two sides of the battlefield in St. Servant formed a sharp contrast. This situation continued until it was almost five o¡¯clock in the afternoon when there were some changes. ¡°Report! General! Cardinal Monn and Her Highness the Saintess from the Orthodox Church left the battlefield in the south of St. Servant at five o¡¯clock.¡± A royal soldier suddenly walked into General Barton¡¯s meeting room and reported the situation to Barton. General Barton frowned when he heard this and said unhappily, ¡°How could they rest in times like this? I think the entire Orthodox Sect is starting to getzier!¡± Barton mmed the table and snorted coldly after saying that. The royal soldier hesitated for a moment and did not know whether he should continue speaking. General Barton frowned when he saw the soldier¡¯s hesitance and said, ¡°Hurry up and spit it out if you have anything to say. Why are you hesitating?¡± The royal soldier quivered and immediately lowered his head and said, ¡°General, it¡¯s the matter regarding the battlefield the Saintess and Cardinal Monn were in charge of.¡± ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± Barton could not help but guess. After all, the two main forces had already left the battlefield. How could nothing happen? ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not that.¡± The royal soldier hesitated. General Barton was even more displeased when he saw that. ¡°Quickly say it!¡± ¡°Yes, general!¡± The royal soldier quickly lowered his head and continued, ¡°The werewolves on the battlefield in the south have already withdrawn from the south area of St. Servant. Moreover, the saintess had specially sent someone to inform them about their departure from work. She said that she was afraid that General Barton would not know and identally disturb them during their off-duty hours.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± General Barton snorted coldly and smashed the entire table into pieces when he heard thest sentence. He knew that the saintess was taking revenge for yesterday¡¯s incident. Barton recalled the retreat of the werewolf army after he calmed down and asked again, ¡°What happened to the werewolf army there? Why did they retreat?¡± The royal soldier hesitated again. He had a trace of doubt towards the information he knew. However, he was afraid that General Barton would be angry, so he could only say, ¡°It seems¡­seems that it¡¯s because of a sword?¡± Chapter 90 - The Leisure Orthodox Church

Chapter 90: The Leisure Orthodox Church

¡°A sword?¡± Barton felt a little strange when he heard what the royal soldier said. He heard the royal soldier speak again, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s because Cardinal Monn stuck his ming sword at the city gate. The sword is still burning with mes. The mes seem toe alive once the werewolves approached the gate. It would chase after the werewolf until it burned them into ashes.¡± General Barton¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard that. He knew that the sword was abnormally powerful, but he did not expect that it would still be so powerful even without the owner of the sword. It scared the werewolf army to the point that they did not dare to charge at all? ¡°Report!¡± An anxious voice suddenly came from outside of General Barton¡¯s door. A royal soldier suddenly rushed in with an anxious look on his face. He quickly reported, ¡°General! The Werewolf Army that was originally on the southern battlefield of St. Servant suddenly appeared on our side of the battlefield for some unknown reason! The soldiers were caught unprepared and suffered heavy casualties. Only a few soldiers managed to escape into the city!¡± ¡°What!¡± General Barton was shocked when he heard this. At the same time, he realized that the group of werewolves could not cross the cardinal¡¯s sword, so they gathered to attack their northern gate. Barton was so angry that he felt like hitting the table, but he hit nothing. It turned out that the table had been smashed into pieces by him. He scolded, ¡°These detestable werewolves are looking down upon me.¡± Princess Cheryl, who was outside, heard their conversation, and she could not help but have a worried expression on her face. To be honest, she wanted to get off work too. It was not easy for her to follow the army to St. Servant. She thought that she could meet Monn every day, but in the end, she did not even have time to rest on the battlefield. On the other hand, it was easy for Ace to follow around Monn. She could get off work on time like Monn. She could even stay at Monn¡¯s house and eat the food that Monn cooked. Cheryl¡¯s eyes shed with envy. However, as the princess, she had to lead by example. She could not get special treatment. She could only rest when the soldiers rest. ¡°Hey, have you heard about the situation on the battlefield over there?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The conversation between the two soldiers attracted Cheryl slightly. She was still sensitive about the word ¡°southern battlefield¡±. So she stood where she was and listened quietly. ¡°I heard that the Holy Knights over there have already rested. Some of them even went to the city to drink!¡± ¡°What? Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! Can¡¯t you see that the werewolves who were on the southern battlefield have alle here? No werewolves were on their side. Of course, they could rest.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Another soldier took a deep breath when he heard that and said with envy, ¡°I wish I can enjoy like them!¡± Another soldier smacked his lips and continued, ¡°That¡¯s not all. When Cardinal Monn, who looked like the God of Fire, stabbed his sword into the city gate, those werewolves didn¡¯t dare to move forward!¡± ¡°Cardinal Monn is brave! Do you think it would be easier if we were soldiers under him?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± The soldier hurriedly made a gesture of silence. After seeing that there was no one else around, he said, ¡°You mustn¡¯t say that again. General Barton is dissatisfied with Cardinal Monn because he did notest night. Be careful that your words don¡¯t reach General Barton¡¯s ears, or else you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± The other soldier hurriedly nodded and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Cheryl heard the conversation between the two soldiers and could not help but shake her head with a bitter smile. Envy came fromparison. However, General Barton was also thinking for the sake of the humans. No one was right, and no one was wrong either. Both had different ways of dealing with things. In the southern battlefield of St. Servant. Only a few patrolling Holy Knights were patrolling on the city wall. The rest were nowhere to be seen. A one-handed sword burning with scarlet mes was left standing on the ground at the south gate. It was like a fiery red flower blooming in the night, dazzling and gorgeous. On the other side, in Monn¡¯s small vi. Ace was gobbling up dishes made from the best ingredients bought with the money Cheryl gave Monn yesterday on the dining table. She mumbled, ¡°Is it okay leaving no one guarding on the city wall?¡± Monn was eating his dishes elegantly. He was a little speechless when he heard Ace¡¯s words. ¡°I see that you¡¯re eating with ease.¡± Ace was stunned. The food in her mouth made her cheeks puffed up like a hamster. She looked cuter with her cheeks puffed up and stunned. Monn shook his head and continued to eat. He was not worried at all about Ace¡¯s doubts. But he was still a little disappointed with the werewolf¡¯s techniques. After all, the scarlet me was only the beginners¡¯ level way of using Elendil. The core of Elendil was the pure white me from the first time he tried it. That me had some special effects. Unfortunately, this group of werewolves didn¡¯t give him the chance to use it. After eating and drinking his fill, Monn stretched his back and said to the freeloader, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the job of washing the dishes to you.¡± After saying that, Monn walked quickly to the courtyard without waiting for a response from Ace. Ace, who had a confused look on her face, was left behind. When did they have such a rule? Monn finally found a way for Ace, who had been freeloading for days, to pay off her debt. Monn took a deep breath of the fresh air in the courtyard. He looked up at the moon hanging high up. The moon in this world was red, unlike the moon in his previous life. It seemed to reflect the uniqueness of this world. In this world of werewolves, vampires, and other races, it was normal for the moon to be red, right? Monn thought it felt good not to wash the dishes after dinner after taking a deep breath of fresh air. He wondered why he hadn¡¯t thought of asking her to do that before. He should have let Ace wash the culinary and dishes on the first day she came to freeload. Only when he felt that she might have done washing with the dishes did he go in. He nodded in relief, seeing that the kitchen was clean and she had neatly arranged the tes and bowls. Then he walked into Alma¡¯s bedroom and saw that Ace was staring at him resentfully. Monn looked at the chessboard she and Alma were ying. Monn nced at it and asked, ¡°Ace, did you lose to Alma?¡± Ace¡¯s face instantly blushed when she heard that. She still couldn¡¯t win against Alma even after so many days! She was just too stupid! Chapter 91 - General Wolf鈥檚 Guess

Chapter 91: General Wolf¡¯s Guess

That night, on the northern battlefield of Saint-Servant. General Barton stood along the city walls, looking at the werewolves which had doubled in number since daytime. His heart felt heavy. Even the Wolf Warlocks that General Wolf had specially sent over to deal with Cardinal Monn began to cast spells on the city wall. Boom! Boom! Boom! A huge me of love bombarded the city protection formation of Saint-Servant. Light hums rang in Barton¡¯s ears. Barton looked solemnly at the light screen of the city protection formation that was trembling more and more intensely. He sighed in his heart and said, ¡°It seems that this formation won¡¯t be able tost for long.¡± However, General Wolf could not help butugh when he saw the great effectiveness of the Wolf Warlocks¡¯ attacks. At the same time, he also asked in puzzlement, ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t Cardinal Monn Here?¡± They had moved the army up from the south in order to attract the Cardinal to the northern battlefield along with his terrifying ming sword. He had set up a surprise attack team on the southern battlefield. It was a surprise attack team consisting of three low-level Saint-rank werewolves and a group of peak strength Amethyst-rank werewolves. It was to catch the humans off-guard in the future. However, to General Wolf¡¯s surprise, despite the fact that the north was getting beaten so badly, the red-robed man still did not show up. This could not help but make General Wolf feel strange and puzzled. He stood on the Wolf¡¯s head and pondered carefully for a while. Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, the Green Wolf¡¯s pupils shrunk abruptly. ¡°Could it be that the red-robed Cardinal has already discovered my scheme?¡± This thought appeared in his mind and went out of control instantly. The more General Wolf thought about it, the more he felt that it was just a matter of time. The threat that the Cardinal posed had once again increased. Was that Cardinal not only so powerful, but also highly intelligent? Thinking about this, the expression on General Wolf¡¯s face became more and more serious. At the same time, he felt a trace of unwillingness in his heart. This was a scheme that he had thought of after going through great difficulty, yet it was so easily seen through. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fist tightly. He was furious. ¡°It¡¯s always this Cardinal who ruins my ns!¡± He could not help but roar angrily. At this moment, General Wolf¡¯s deputy heard his angry roar. He immediately rushed forward and asked, ¡°General, did something happen?¡± General Wolf heard this and suppressed the anger in his heart. He sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, our n may have been seen through.¡± ¡°What?¡± After being shocked initially, the deputy guessed, ¡°Could it be that Cardinal again?¡± General Wolf nodded unwillingly. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± After receiving confirmation, the deputy sucked in a breath of cold air. He did not expect for the Cardinal to not only be powerful in terms of martial arts, but also have first-ss IQ. However, the problem came again. Since the n had been seen through, what should they do next? The deputy rolled his wolf eyes, and as if he had thought of something, his wolf eyes lit up instantly. He immediately suggested to General Wolf, ¡°General, since our n has been seen through by that detestable Cardinal, why don¡¯t we change our strategy?¡± At this point, he paused. General Wolf looked at him and gestured to him, ¡°Continue.¡± The deputy continued, ¡°Since that Cardinal thinks that we will attack the south and as such doesn¡¯t dare to make a move, we will continue letting him think so. We will ce the main battlefield in the north and attack there with all our might.¡± He swallowed his saliva, moistened his throat, and continued, ¡°That Cardinal doesn¡¯t dare to move because of our previous n, so he won¡¯te to the north. Therefore, there will be no threat from that sword here in the north. Won¡¯t it be much easier for us to attack here?¡± General Wolf¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the deputy¡¯s n. ¡°Good! This n is not bad! Since that red-robe is not willing to leave the south, then we will open up the north! Hahaha!¡± After saying that, General Wolf smiled and patted the deputy¡¯s shoulder. He praised, ¡°Your n is amazing. When the war is over, I will definitely promote you to the rank of ¡®Hu¡¯.¡± When the deputy heard that, he immediately bowed his head and said, ¡°Thank you, General. Thank you, General. It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance!¡± General Wolf was delighted when he heard that. Then, he stared at the brightly lit St. Servant and sneered in his heart. Since you are not willing to leave, then I will attack your northern region with all my strength! Hmph! Just as General Wolf was guessing Cardinal Monn¡¯s movements, Monn had already taken the ck chess piece from Alma. There was no other way. Seeing that she could not defeat Alma, Ace set her eyes on Monn. She insisted on ying with Monn, intending to torture him. But she could not even defeat Alma, so how could she possibly defeat the founder of five-piece chess in this world, Monn? Under Monn¡¯s suggestion, the two of them came up with the game¡¯s punishment. Whoever lost would draw an asshole on their face. And now, Monn was drawing a brand new asshole on thest piece of Ace¡¯s face that hadn¡¯t been conquered yet. Ace¡¯s eyes widened under Monn¡¯s paintbrush. Her cheeks puffed up with anger, and she was depressed. She actually didn¡¯t even manage to win once! She really wanted to draw an asshole on Monn¡¯s face, but unfortunately, her strength didn¡¯t allow it! General Wolf, who was battling Monn on the battlefield, could not imagine that the cardinal had already gotten off work and was now happily at home enjoying his free time. His wolf eyes were filled with fighting spirit, and he was bound to teach the Cardinal a lesson. General Barton was still suffering on the battlefield. For some reason, the werewolves who were fighting normally just a moment ago suddenly seemed to have gone mad, in fact, they had be fierce. The humans, who were already in poor mental condition due to the continuous fighting, were bing more and more desperate. On the other hand, the werewolves became more and more courageous under the moonlight. They were like machines that did not know fatigue. Looking at the human soldiers who had suffered heavy casualties, Barton frowned and ordered, ¡°Call the soldiers back. It is not a wise move to fight the werewolves at night.¡± The deputy was stunned and said hesitantly, ¡°But, General, if we withdraw our troops, the Wolf Warlocks will exhaust our city protection formation. Once the formation is broken, it will be difficult to defend St. Servant!¡± After hearing the deputy¡¯s worry, General Barton¡¯s face did not change. He said, ¡°We can¡¯t use the soldiers¡¯ lives to exchange for the integrity of the city wall.¡± Hearing this, the deputy felt a deep respect for General Barton¡¯s decision. But if they really withdrew their troops, St. Servant would be really difficult to defend! The deputy hesitated for a moment, thinking of Cardinal Monn¡¯s courage from the past few days. With the zing divine sword in his hand, he killed the werewolves so swiftly and brutally that they did not dare to take a step forward. He could not help but carefully suggest to General Barton, ¡°General, no¡­ Why don¡¯t we go and ask Cardinal Monn toe over? Maybe he will have some ideas.¡± Chapter 92 - Barton鈥檚 Headache and Monn鈥檚 Nonchalance

Chapter 92: Barton¡¯s Headache and Monn¡¯s Nonchnce

¡°General, no¡­ Why don¡¯t we ask Monn toe over? Maybe he¡¯ll have some ideas.¡± The deputy¡¯s careful tone sounded in the meeting room. The deputy was very tactful. He didn¡¯t say that Monn would definitely take care of the werewolves if he came, just that he might have some ideas, afraid that he might identally get on General Barton¡¯s nerves. When Barton heard the deputy¡¯s words, the veins on his forehead twitched slightly. He thought about Monn, who was still showing off his might today, realizing that even though calling him would not be able topletely take care of the werewolves, it would at least be able to make the werewolves stop for a while and allow his soldiers to rest. However, when he thought of Cardinal Monn¡¯s attitude, he felt that he did not want to ask this irresponsible person for help. In addition, he also had a slight conflict with the Saintess of the Righteous Sect, so he could not bring himself to ask them for help. Still¡­ Thinking of how Her Holiness the Saintess had specially sent someone to inform them that they were off duty, Barton could not help but think. Based on their behavior, even if he went, would Monn and the others reallye back? After all, it was already past five o¡¯clock. ording to what Monn said, he had already gotten off work. Thinking of this, Barton waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s think of another way.¡± When the deputy heard this, he lowered his head in disappointment, thinking that General Barton was still angry with Monn and the others. What he didn¡¯t know was that Barton only felt there was a high chance that Monn and the others would reject him if he asked them toe over. Instead of being rejected, it would be better for him to think of other methods. General Barton thought for a moment and ordered, ¡°Get the soldiers to return to the city. Don¡¯t engage in hand-to-handbat with the werewolves. We humans will be at a disadvantage if we fight at night.¡± He then paused for a moment and continued, ¡°When the soldiers return, get the long-range soldiers to go up and see if they can stop the attack of the Wolf Warlocks.¡± In fact, the Wolf Warlocks and the long-range army of the kingdom were simr in nature. They were all mages who used long-range spells. The difference was just that the Wolf Warlocks were proficient in elemental spells, while the long-range soldiers of their kingdom was proficient in spells exclusive to the kingdom. General Barton did not expect the long-range army of their kingdom to be able to defeat the Wolf Warlocks of the enemy. As long as they could intercept their spells and not let them harm the defensive formation, it would be fine. Hearing General Barton¡¯s orders, the deputy lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, General Barton!¡± The deputy walked out of the meeting room and looked at the night sky which slightly red from the reflection of the Red Moon and sighed in his heart. This was the only way. He passed down General Barton¡¯s orders. The sess rate of the entire kingdom¡¯s army in executing the General¡¯s orders was very high. Soon, the soldiers who were fighting with the werewolves on the battlefield had retreated to the city gate while pushing back the werewolves. Without the werewolves¡¯ chasing them, they quickly retreated into the city gate of St. Servant. The long-range soldiers who had already stood on the city wall began to chant spells. The city protection formation quickly opened up in front of them. It added a trace of holy light to the dark night. In the next moment, countless golden one-handed swords made of magic power quickly flew towards the werewolves who wanted to rush into the city at the moment the formation opened fully. Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless booming sounds went off. Smoke and dust instantly covered everyone¡¯s vision. When the dust dispersed, dozens of werewolf corpses appeared in front of the city gate. In the next moment, the defensive magical formation of St. Servant rose again, and an ice-blue light shed once again. Seeing this scene, General Wolf could not help but get furious again. He roared, ¡°Wolf Warlocks, quickly break that broken magical formation for me!¡± The Wolf Warlocks saw that General Wolf was furious, so they quickly opened the formation and increased their power trying to break St. Servant¡¯s spell. Perhaps it was because they had consumed too much magical power during the day when they faced the mes cast by Monn, so their spells were easily blocked by the royal soldiers. Although a few of them still hit the protective formation, they only caused the protective formation to shake slightly. This situation continued until the next day. In the morning, Monn slowly woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw the dazzling morning light. He stretched andzily washed up. After breakfast, Monn, who had nothing to do, saw the fishing rod in the corner of the living room. Only then did he remember that it had been a long time since hest went fishing. Monn looked up at his watch. Seeing that it was still early, he changed into some casual clothes and took the fishing rod out. Ace, who had just finished washing the dishes, saw him and hurriedly followed him. ¡°Monn, what are you going to do?¡± Ace couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. He had never seen Monn go out at this time of the day. Monn waved the fishing rod in his hand and said, ¡°Going fishing.¡± Going Fishing? Ace followed Monn with confusion. They came to the ce where Monn often went fishing. There used to be a lot of people fishing in this ce. But now because of the werewolves¡¯ attack on St. Servant, no one dared to leave their house. There was no one at thekeside now. They could even hear the roars from the north of St. Servant. The roars continued throughout whole night, resulting in the residents of St. Servant being unable to sleep. Every day, they were on tenterhooks, afraid that the werewolves would suddenly rush in. However, Monn did not feel ufortable about it. He even slept veryfortably the previous night. When he woke up in the morning, he thought that he had returned to his previous life. He put down the fishing rod and hung the exquisite bait rewarded by the system on the hook. He threw the fishing line into theke. Looking at the emptykeside, Monn thought to himself, ¡°There¡¯s no one here today. Let¡¯s see if I can catch any fish this time.¡± He deeply suspected that the reason he couldn¡¯t catch any fish before was because there were too many fishermen before. Beside him, Ace looked at Monn¡¯s professional posture and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You really know how to fish!¡± Hearing Ace¡¯s exmation, Monn couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the best at fishing in this area.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s catch a few fish today and have an all-fish feast tonight!¡± Ace sat next to Monn and stared at the floating fish with anticipation. Monn didn¡¯t consider the situation that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch any fish. He said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you eat so much fish that you vomit tonight!¡± Hearing Monn¡¯s confidence, Ace could not help but look forward to it even more. She even thought about how it would be serving the fish. It was not until an hour had passed that Ace could not help but wonder, ¡°Um, do you really know how to fish?¡± Monn looked at the empty bucket and the motionless fishing rod, and his face froze. Chapter 93 - Monn Is Back to Work

Chapter 93: Monn Is Back to Work

At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Monn and Ace arrived at the southern city wall of St. Servant. However, it seemed that Monn¡¯s expression was not that good. Monn took advantage of his expression to walk in front. Even when the Pdins passed by and greeted him, he only weakly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The Pdins who greeted him were a little confused. They thought that they might have done something that made Cardinal Monn unhappy. But Ace, who knew everything, secretlyughed. All the way till nine o¡¯clock, the Cardinal had not caught a single fish. How could he be happy? As if she had discovered the Cardinal¡¯s weakness, Ace could not help but tease, ¡°Cardinal, how are we going to have the all-fish feast tonight?¡± The Cardinal who was walking in front stopped and his face turned ck. Then, he quickened his pace and ignored this detestable woman. Seeing this, Aceughed even more heartily. Monn found the people who were patrollingst night and asked, ¡°Did anything happenst night?¡± The Holy Knight¡¯s expression was strange, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that the werewolves on our side have all gathered to the north. Moreover, the protection formation of St. Servant has been ringing.¡± As soon as the Holy Knight finished speaking, his words were verified. With a boom, the light screen of the protection formation appeared once again, and the entire light screen began to shake violently. Hearing the Holy Knight¡¯s report, Monn could not help but look outside the city. There was not a single person in the empty space outside the city. Only Monn¡¯s holy sword, Elendil, stood quietly in front of the door, the mes on his body vigorous as before. The wind blew, stirring up a cloud of dust. Only the mes on Elendil moved. Seeing this scene, Monn¡¯s expression could not help but be strange. These werewolves were actually so cowardly? In fact, after Monn uses up all the Holy Power left on Elendil, the mes on Elendil¡¯s body would disappear. Unfortunately, these werewolves were so cowardly that none of them dared to try. They actually turned around and attacked the north? However, Monn could notpletely believe what he saw. What if after he puts away his sword and went to support the northern battlefield, a group of werewolves suddenly appeared and attacked the south? Monn stared forward. There was no one. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was better to leave Elendil here as a safety measure. The poor Elendil had been blowing the cold wind for the whole night, but its master did not have any intention of taking it away. After making up his mind, Monn turned around and said, ¡°Since we don¡¯t have any werewolves here, let the Pdins go and support the northern battlefield. Just leave one team here to defend.¡± Hearing that, Ace nodded. She had a little conflict with General Barton before. But since they were fighting for the survival of humans, this little problem was not important. After discussing, the Pdins left a team of defenders, while the rest of the people followed Monn and Ace to the north of St. Servant. On the northern battlefield, the soldiers had almost used up all their energy. However, they still held their breath and defended the attack of the werewolves. The magic power of the long-range soldiers was gradually depleted, and more and more spells bombarded the protection formation. The frequency of the light screen shaking increased rapidly, as if it was on the verge of copse and was about to shatter. Seeing this, General Wolf was overjoyed and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quick! Put in more effort!¡± General Barton¡¯s frown became deeper, and at this moment, the sound of powerful footsteps could be heard. General Barton¡¯s eyes focused, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? !¡± At this moment, a soldier ran over and eximed in joy, ¡°Reporting, General! The reinforcements from the Righteous Sect are here!¡± ¡°The Righteous Sect?¡± General Barton was shocked. It was as though he did not expect them to rush over to support them. At the same time, he asked in puzzlement, ¡°Don¡¯t they need to worry about the south?¡± The soldier continued, ¡°Cardinal Monn left a team of Pdins behind to defend. At the same time, he also left his sword there.¡± When he spoke of the sword, the soldier could not help but show a look of worship. When General Barton heard Monn leave the sword in the south, he could not help but feel disappointed. He originally thought that Monn had brought the sword over so that he could intimidate the werewolves. In the end¡­ However, it was already good that the Pdins hade. At least, it could ease their pressure. General Barton¡¯s expression was not very good when he saw Monn again. However, since he was the one who came to support them, he could not give him too much face. For a moment, he did not know what to say. Monn acted as if nothing had happened. Since General Barton did not pay attention to them, Monn naturally would not go the distance to act like they were close. He looked at the soldiers who were in low spirits and frowned. ¡°Go and rece them.¡± Monn raised his head and pointed at the soldiers standing on the city wall. He ordered the Holy Knights. The Holy Knights nodded and went forward to rece the soldiers who were in low spirits. Seeing this, General Barton did not say anything. This was because their soldiers had indeed almost reached their limits. If they had continued to hold on, they would probably faint. The soldiers who had been reced looked at Barton and did not know what to do. Barton was silent for a moment. He then waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and rest.¡± At this moment, General Barton finally lowered his head and said to Monn, ¡°This old man is grateful for the support of the Righteous Sect.¡± Monn did not mind and said casually, ¡°This is for all humans.¡± Ace was a little speechless. She felt that Monn was clearly doing his job. Seeing that Cardinal Monn did not show any expression, General Barton also heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he began to introduce the situation on the battlefield to Monn. On the other side, some Wolf Warlocks had used a long-range spell and saw that Monn, who was dressed in red, had appeared on the city wall. Their expressions immediately changed to one of shock. They hurriedly ran to the side of General Wolf and reported, ¡°Reporting to the General! I¡¯ve discovered that the figure of the Cardinal has appeared on this side of the city wall!¡± General Wolf was shocked at first, then he thought of the troops left behind on the southern battlefield for the special attack. He immediatelyughed out loud, ¡°This Cardinal finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer! Pass down my orders, tell the troops in the southern region to quicklyunch a surprise attack!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The werewolf immediately lowered his head and retreated. General Wolf rode on the Silver Moon Wolf King, as if he was thinking of the shocked expression of the cardinal the moment St. Servant city was destroyed. At the thought of this, General Wolf couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He even began to look forward to meeting the Cardinal soon, so that the Cardinal could taste the humiliation he had suffered the past few days. Just as General Wolf was picturing this scene, a voice suddenly filled his ears. ¡°General, bad news!¡± Chapter 94 - The Destruction of the City Protection Formation

Chapter 94: The Destruction of the City Protection Formation

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°General, something bad has happened!¡± A voice suddenly came from not far away, causing General Wolf to shudder. Every time he heard this, something bad would happen! General Wolf¡¯s face darkened, and he said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± The werewolf came in trembling and said shakily, ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s from the south.¡± ¡°What happened in the south?¡± Hearing that it was from the south, General Wolf was shocked and asked hurriedly. He still hoped to destroy the southern city wall of St. Servant and crush the arrogance of the Cardinal. But suddenly, there was bad news? The werewolf continued to say shakily, ¡°There... There¡¯s an urgent report from the south. Although there¡¯s no sign of the Cardinal, his sword is still there. The troops don¡¯t dare to move!¡± General Wolf was stunned when he heard that. Then, he fiercely punched the air and said, ¡°That detestable fellow, he actually left that broken sword there after he left!¡± He calmed his emotions and suddenly thought of something. Since that Cardinal doesn¡¯t have that sword, then why should I be afraid of Him? He thought about it. General Wolf suddenly seemed to have thought of something and his eyes widened. He immediately waved his hand and said in high spirits, ¡°Pass down the order, attack the northern city wall ruthlessly. Even if the Cardinal is here, he is just like a human child without his sword. Is he not at our mercy?¡± Hearing General Wolf¡¯s words, the eyes of the other werewolves lit up. That¡¯s right, that Cardinal didn¡¯t have a sword, so why should we be afraid of him? After General Wolf¡¯s reminder, the werewolves realized and immediately became furious. ¡°Kill! Kill them all!¡± ¡°That Cardinal killed so many of ourpatriots! We must tear him to pieces!¡± The werewolves rubbed their fists, looking like they were about to go all out. General Wolf could not help butugh when he saw this. He also felt that victory was certain! The war situation became anxious again. General Barton saw that the werewolves did not know what was going on and suddenly became fiercer as the battle progressed. He could not help but wonder, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these werewolves? Don¡¯t they know how tired they are?¡± No one could answer this question. Because no one knew what was going on either. At this moment, an exploding fireball prated theyers of defense and hit the protection formation of St. Servant. It was different from the previous attacks. With a crack, an ice-blue light curtain that had not appeared before suddenly revealed its true form. A crack instantly appeared on the ice-blue light curtain. Then, the crack started growing bigger and bigger till it covered the entire light curtain. Under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes, the protection formation of St. Servant was finally broken! ¡°It... It¡¯s broken?¡± Someone said in a daze. General Barton¡¯s expression became solemn. Even Ace and Sal were silent for a while. On the other hand, Monn was calm andposed. To him, it was fine if the formation was broken. Could it be that just because it was broken, the pack of werewolves would be able to attack? However, the others did not have the will and strength to thank him. They only knew that once the protection formation was broken, the werewolves¡¯ attacks would be more and more ferocious. Whether or not they could defend depended solely on the strength of the humans. On the other hand, General Wolf was stunned when he saw that the protection formation had been broken. At first nce, he could not believe it. Immediately after, heughed out loud, ¡°The protection formation has been broken! Let¡¯s see what else they can use to defend! Werewolves! All of you, Charge!¡± When the werewolves saw that the city protection formation had been broken, it was as if they had seen meat. Their green wolf eyes widened and they stared at the humans, thirsty for blood. When they heard General Wolf¡¯s order, they rushed towards the town without any hesitation. Without the city protection formation, the city gates and walls of St. Servant were just a pile of hard metal. However, the hard metal could not withstand a single blow from the werewolves¡¯ ws. Their faces were filled with a cruel smile. Seeing this, General Barton immediately ordered, ¡°Rush out of the city to meet the enemy. We can¡¯t let them destroy the city gate!¡± Once the city gate was destroyed, not to mention whether or not the werewolves would charge in, it would first of all definitely cause panic among the residents of the city. At that time, the city would definitely fall into chaos. Perhaps, the werewolves wouldn¡¯t even need tounch a full-scale attack, and the whole of St. Servant would be in chaos. Such a thing absolutely could not happen! Hence, he immediately ordered them to open the city gate and go out to meet the enemy. Monn did not have any objections to this. Although he could use a Dimensional sh or the Demon Sealing Dance to killrge numbers of werewolves, his holy energy was not unlimited. It was simply impossible to kill all the werewolves. The key to winning this victory was still the humans themselves. As for Monn, he could only be said to have yed a huge role. The city gates opened very quickly. The first ones to rush out were the Holy Knights of the Orthodox Church. Due to theck of energy of the kingdom¡¯s soldiers, they could only fight behind the Holy Knights. The two armies shed in an instant. Suddenly, a strange scene yed out on the battlefield. A group of Holy Knights, who seemed to have practiced countless times, cooperated very well. The Holy Knights in heavy armor stood in front, using a row of holy light shields to block the heavy attacks of the werewolves¡¯ metal ws. Behind them, the Holy Knights in light armor, who could move swiftly, attacked the charging werewolves. The entire Holy Knight group cooperated very well, and they seemed to trust each other very much. No matter where the attacks came from, a Knight only needed to take care of those in front. Everything else was left to the ones behind him, This trust was terrifying! General Barton stood on the city wall and quickly saw this Holy Knight squad. They sang loudly all the way and directly challenged the entire werewolf army. This scene moved General Barton. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The Orthodox Church actually has such a fierce squad?¡± At this moment, he was filled with desire and envy for this team. He clenched his fists and could not help but think, ¡°If I had such a team, why would I need to be afraid of the invasion of werewolves?¡± Even the eldest princess Shirley could not help but exim, ¡°This squad is too strong! Moreover, they work very well together, as if they had trusted their lives to each other!¡± On the other hand, Ace was a little puzzled. She leaned over to Monn¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡°When did our Orthodox Church hide such a powerful Holy Knight Regiment?¡± Along with the unique fragrance of the young girl, it drifted into Mon en¡¯s nostrils. Ace¡¯s golden hair gently hit Mon En¡¯s face with the wind, causing Mon en to feel a little itchy on his cheeks. Chapter 95 - Monn鈥檚 Formation is Unleashed

Chapter 95: Monn¡¯s Formation is Unleashed

¡°Since when did our Orthodox Church hide such a powerful Holy Knight Regiment?¡± Ace¡¯s soft voice rang in Monn¡¯s ears. The tip of his nose smelled the fragranceing from Ace¡¯s body. Monn expressionlessly brushed away the hair that had been blown onto his face. Only then did he set his gaze on the Holy Knight Regiment that had amazed everyone. After seeing their formation clearly, Monn had a slight impression of it in his mind. Just as he was about to answer, he heard the voice of a Holy Knight suddenly ring out. ¡°These are the Holy Knights personally trained by Cardinal Monn of our Orthodox Church!¡± His voice carried a proud and honored tone. It was like a p of thunder which caused waves in the hearts of the people present. ¡°Monn trained them?¡± Ace was puzzled. Then, she nodded as if it was a simple matter. She analyzed, ¡°I was wondering why I didn¡¯t know that our Orthodox Church has such a powerful Holy Knights group whose God is the Saintess. So, it was Monn who trained them.¡± Upon hearing that it was Monn who trained them, there was no surprise on Ace¡¯s face. She felt that it was very reasonable for Monn to train the Holy Knights group so well since he was so powerful. The eldest princess, Cheryl, also had the same expression. She looked at Monn with admiration and said, ¡°Monn must be very powerful if even the soldiers trained by him are so powerful!¡± Seeing the two women¡¯s natural behavior, General Barton was a little speechless. He looked at Monn and couldn¡¯t care less about his pride. He directly invited, ¡°Monn, I hope that you cane to the capital when you are free and help us train the soldiers.¡± Monn looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°Sorry, this does not belong in my job scope.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± General Barton was stunned and did not know what to say for a moment. Although it was not the first time that he was rejected, Barton still felt a little ufortable. Monn no longer paid attention to the few of them. Instead, he looked at the Holy Knight who spoke earlier and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Philip? Why are you here?¡± Philip heard Monn call out to him and immediately teared up. He looked touched and said, ¡°Cardinal Monn, I¡¯ve been standing here for a long time. You finally saw me!¡± ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Monn felt a little awkward for the first time. He had followed him for quite a while, but even after standing there for a long time, Monn did not notice. This¡­ was somewhat awkward. Even Ace and Cheryl looked at Monn with a strange expression. But Monn was still very strong in his heart. He did not show any expression on his face. He changed the topic and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t go out with them?¡± Hearing Monn¡¯s words, Philip scratched his head and said, ¡°Everyone was afraid that you didn¡¯t have anyone to order around, so they made me stay.¡± Monn was speechless. Why did he make himself look like he was a king in his previous life, while Philip was like a eunuch who specialized in serving the king? For a moment, a scene like this suddenly appeared in Monn¡¯s mind. Shaking his head and throwing the scene to the back of his head, Monn nodded at Philip. Although he didn¡¯t need anyone for him to order around, since it was their intention, he would let them do as they wished. The Holy Knights trained by Monn were like a spear inserted into the Wolf Pack, driving away the entire wolf army. General Wolf, who had been paying attention to the battlefield, finally noticed this different Holy Knights group. He looked at the werewolves that were pierced in an instant and couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the situation over there?¡± When his assistant heard this, he immediately looked over and saw a Holy Knights group filled with pure white holy light rapidly crushing the werewolves in front of them like a bulldozer. This scene shocked him greatly. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± General Wolf became even angrier when he heard this. ¡°You¡¯re about to be defeated, and you still don¡¯t know anything?¡± When the deputy heard General Wolf¡¯s angry roar, he hurriedly lowered his head while trembling. ¡°Quickly get someone to finish them off!¡± Seeing the deputy¡¯s expression, General Wolf felt his breath stuck in his chest, so he could only order. General Wolf¡¯s order. Something special finally happened in the fighting. The entire werewolf army no longer rampaged around without any rules. Instead, they began to gather towards the ferocious Holy Knights group. Gradually, the werewolves formed a circle and surrounded the entire Holy Knights group. Seeing this, General Wolfughed out loud, ¡°Haha, so what if you¡¯re ferocious? After being encircled by my countless werewolves, I don¡¯t believe that you can still live!¡± On the city walls, Monn and the others also noticed this phenomenon. Ace said worriedly, ¡°The werewolves seem to have reacted and surrounded them. What should we do?¡± General Barton also frowned, ¡°I think this Holy Knights group is in danger.¡± General Barton thought to himself, ¡°No matter how valiant this army was, it would be impossible for them to break through the siege of the werewolves.¡± The eldest Princess Cheryl also shook her head and sighed, feeling sorry for losing this Holy Knights group. On the other hand, Monn was calm. If they could still skillfully use the formation that Monn had taught them, they should not be defeated too quickly. Just as Monn thought, when everyone thought that this Holy Knights group was done for. Something changed in the fighting again. The Holy Knights group which was charging forward with an indomitable momentum suddenly changed their formation. The entire group suddenly formed a circr formation. The light forces outside formed several guerri groups. The entire Holy Knights group started rotating in one direction, like a rotating wheel. Meanwhile, the Holy Knights continued to attack the enemies in this one direction. ¡°This is!¡± On the city wall, General Barton, who had good eyesight and experience, saw the advantage of this formation at a nce. He could not help but exin, ¡°The Holy Knights take turns to attack in the same direction. They can not only get enough rest, but also keep pressuring the werewolves in that ce. When the werewolves lose their strength and stamina, the Holy Knights will finally break through the siege!¡± Then, he eximed, ¡°What a clever formation!¡± He had thought that this group of knights would stop there, but he did not expect to be surprised again. At the same time, he looked at Monn with even more fervent eyes. To be able to teach such an exquisite formation, Monn was, after all, a person who was proficient in military tactics. When he went back, he must tell the Pope that Cardinal Monn must be tied to the war efforts of the kingdom! As for the strange habits of Cardinal Monn, such asmuting to work and so on. In Barton¡¯s opinion, it was very normal for the strong to have some strange hobbies. It was justmuting. As long as Monn joined the defence, it won¡¯t be a problem. Chapter 96 - General Barton Poaches Talent

Chapter 96: General Barton Poaches Talent

Outside St. Servant City, yellow sand filled the sky. Two flowing lines, one ck and one white, filled this colorlessnd with a beautiful scenery. As the sun set in the west, more and more ck and white shadows began to stop moving, as if they were stationed on this destend. On the battlefield, the Holy Knights, who had always been brave, gradually began to lose their strength. Their formation gave them a huge advantage, saving them a lot of energy against therge numbers of Werewolves, even if they cooperated well. However, they still couldn¡¯t bear it after a long time. Though they were surrounded by Werewolves and a lot of pressure was gathered on them, the pressure on the other Holy Knights was suddenly decreased. They even began to counter-surround the Werewolves. The Holy Knights trained by Cardinal Monn broke through from the inside. While the other Holy Knights surrounded the Werewolves from the outside in a pincer attack. The situation on the battlefield changed. For a time, the aggressive Werewolves became the weaker side. Of course, this still depended on whether the Holy Knights under the banner of Cardinal Monn could withstand the pressure. Seeing this scene, the General Wolf was initially quite proud to have surrounded the arrogant Holy Knights. However, the situation had changed in an instant. Now, they had be the weaker side. How could he bear this? He fiercely hammered the air, and his legs immediately tightened in anger. The Silvermoon Wolf King beneath him simply could not withstand thebined strength of the General Wolf¡¯s peak-stage saint-level strength, and immediately could not help but wail. Hearing the Silvermoon Wolf King¡¯s howl, the General Wolf came back to his senses and stopped his leg strength in time. Although this Silvermoon Wolf King¡¯s strength was not that great in his eyes, as his mount, it only needed to be mighty. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find a mount that he was slightly satisfied with, so he couldn¡¯t let it die just like that. Though he stopped his body movements, the anger in his heart didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest. The city protection array was broken. Shouldn¡¯t this be the moment when the Werewolves¡¯ momentum was greatest? Shouldn¡¯t it be the time when the Werewolves should break through St. Servant? How did the situation suddenly reverse? The General Wolf could not help but ask a series of questions. His gaze once again turned to the group of Holy Knights that was tightly surrounded by the Werewolves, yet still stood brave. He could not help but roar, ¡°Where the f*ck did such a Holy Knights groupe from?!¡± How did everything happen to him? He had received news that although the Werewolf groups that were attacking the other human cities had not made any progress, they were not as miserable as him! On the first day of the siege, he was scared out of his wits by Cardinal Monn. Finally, the defensive formation of St. Servant was broken today and they were ready to charge in. But suddenly, such a powerful Holy Knights group appeared out of nowhere. It really gave him a headache. However, he did not have any good ideas at the moment. He could only let his wolf pups continue to surround and kill those Holy Knights. After all, the situation was already like this. He might as well continue to surround and kill them. At the very least, he had to finish off these Holy Knights on this battlefield! He could not let his wolf pups die in vain! He continued to give orders, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about those Holy Knights on the outside. Directly kill those Holy Knights inside!¡± Hearing the General Wolf¡¯s orders, the deputy hurriedly gave orders to the battlefield. On the city wall of St. Servant. Cardinal Monn and the others were looking at the battlefield not far away. Of course, their focus was always on the Holy Knights who could still defend and even kill a lot of Werewolves while under assault. Seeing this scene, General Barton¡¯s eyes were burning with passion and desire. He had never thought that war could be arranged like this. He had never thought that an army that could set up a formation could be so valiant. This scene instantly replenished his gradually aging heart. He wished that the war could end now so that he could quickly go back and train his army into a formation. However, he also knew in his heart that this kind of formation was not something that could be trained just by thinking about it, so he looked at Cardinal Monn. ¡°Cardinal Monn, I¡¯m very sorry that I didn¡¯t understand your rules and regtions and had a conflict with you!¡± General Barton turned around and suddenly bowed deeply to Cardinal Monn. He lowered his head and apologized. This scene immediately shocked many people, especially Saintess Ace and the eldest Princess Sheryl. For the two people who had always lived in the Capital, General Barton¡¯s stubborness was something they often heard others discuss. Therefore, General Barton¡¯s stubborness was also deeply ingrained in their minds. It was incredible that General Barton suddenly bowed his head and apologized to Cardinal Monn. They even suspected that General Barton had been reced by a Werewolf. Of course, this was only because they were deeply surprised by General Barton¡¯s abnormality. To suspect that General Barton had been reced was only to express their disbelief. When Cardinal Monn heard General Barton¡¯s apology, he did not have any thoughts. He was even a little confused. He did not know why General Barton was apologizing. In Cardinal Monn¡¯s view, being summoned after work and not attending was his normal behavior, and General Barton did not force him to attend, so it was naturally not a conflict. Of course, Cardinal Monn did not know about the confrontation between General Barton and the Saintess Ace that day. Although he did not know why General Barton apologized, Cardinal Monn did not want to understand, so he calmy said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± General Barton immediately raised his head when he heard that. He looked at Cardinal Monn with a face full of desire and said, ¡°I wonder if you are interested ining to our Kingdom to be a General. We can talk about the benefits!¡± Saintess Ace and the eldest Princess Sheryl, who were still in shock and doubt, instantly regained their senses. So General Barton had set his eyes on Cardinal Monn¡¯s military talent and wanted to rope him in to work in the Kingdom! The eldest Princess Sheryl¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when she thought of this. She was very much looking forward to Cardinal Monn¡¯s reply. Not only General Barton wanted Cardinal Monn toe to the Kingdom to work, even her father the King was also very keen in Cardinal Monn. The Kingdom was reallycking in talents. Moreover, once Cardinal Monn came to the Kingdom to work, wouldn¡¯t she be able to meet him whenever she wanted to? Perhaps, Cardinal Monn might even have some romantic affairs with her after a long time. Shirley¡¯s green-gray eyes became even brighter while thinking of this. It was as if there was a voice in her head that kept shouting, ¡°Agree to him! Promise him!¡± On the other hand, Saintess Ace, who hade back to her senses, was not happy. Why did these people want to poach the Orthodox Church¡¯s talent??? Chapter 97 - A True Holy Knight

Chapter 97: A True Holy Knight

Why did these people wanted to poach the Orthodox Church¡¯s talent? Saintess Ace was very unhappy. Regardless of whether Cardinal Monn agreed or not, she would be the first one to disagree. Once Cardinal Monn joined the Kingdom, not to mention the impact on the Orthodox Church, Saintess Ace instantly felt that she had lost to Sheryl. After all, with a gentle, beautiful, generous and rich woman like her in the Orthodox Church, the person she liked ended up falling into the arms of her love rival? How could Ace ept this? She immediately walked in front of the crowd and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree!!¡± A very firm voice resounded throughout the entire city wall of St. Servant. General Barton looked at the Saintess in surprise, and then he realized. He actually poached a talent of the Orthodox church in front of the Saintess of the Orthodox Church? At this moment, General Barton was somehow embarrassed. This¡­ Poaching someone else¡¯s talent in front of them, and even got caught in the act? General Barton¡¯s old face instantly froze. Fortunately, after living for so many years, General Barton had mastered a face that could be said to be an iron wall. Regarding this, General Barton acted very naturally on the surface. On the other hand, Sheryl had a dissatisfied look on her face when she heard Ace¡¯s rejection. She opened her mouth and said to Ace, ¡°Does it matter whether you agree or not? Cardinal Monn hasn¡¯t said anything yet!¡± ¡°Hmph, Cardinal Monn would never go to your Kingdom!¡± Ace crossed her arms over her chest, not wanting to look at Sheryl. Sheryl instantly raised her eyebrows, ced her hands on her hips, and was about to argue with Ace. For a moment, the city wall of St. Servant was filled with the smell of gunpowder. General Barton, who was the main culprit of this war, scratched his face awkwardly. He quickly turned his eyes to the battlefield, as if it had nothing to do with him. However, Cardinal Monn, who was the center of attention, did not care about it. He continued to look at the Holy Knights and said casually, ¡°Sorry, I think my current job is pretty good now.¡± The two girls who were in a stalemate instantly calmed down. Ace looked proud, and her gaze towards Cardinal Monn became gentler. She was very sure that she was arge part of the reason why Cardinal Monn did not want to leave the Orthodox Church. Sheryl, on the other hand, sighed and felt disappointed. However, she was mentally prepared as Cardinal Monn had previously rejected her father. She wasn¡¯t that disappointed. There was just a hint of sadness in her heart. When General Barton heard this, his expression was also a little disappointed. However, he didn¡¯t have any other emotions. If he failed this time, he would invite him again next time. He believed that with the efforts of his Kingdom, Cardinal Monn would eventually be moved. Even if he really couldn¡¯t invite him, he would settle for the next best alternative by letting Cardinal Monn train the soldiers for him. After all, that was his goal. As for what the King thought, he would let the King figure it out himself. Just as they were discussing, the battlefield changed again. The Werewolves, who were still on the verge of death, suddenly changed their minds. They no longer cared about the Holy Knights who were surrounding them, instead, they seemed to be desperately trying to tie down the group of Holy Knights who were giving them a headache, constantly depleting their strength and stamina. They looked like they would not give up until they were exhausted to death. The Holy Knights who did not have much of an advantage in the first ce instantly found it even more difficult to hold on. The formation of the Holy Knights became smaller and smaller, and some of them even had several wounds on their bodies. There were also people who started to stagger. This scene caused the green eyes of the Werewolves on the battlefield to instantly light up. ¡°Hahaha! They can¡¯t hold on much longer! Brothers, put in more effort!!¡± ¡°Awooo!!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill them all!!¡± Seeing the exhausted Holy Knights, the Werewolves began to howl one after another. Their eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty aura, an expression that seemed like they were about to tear them apart. Seeing this, the General Wolfughed out loud. ¡°Haha! Let these Holy Knights be arrogant! Don¡¯t they know who is leading the Werewolf army?!¡± On the city wall of St. Servant. General Barton looked in the direction of the Holy Knights and shook his head, his eyes filled with regret. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Even such a valiant group of Holy Knights is going to fall under the siege of the Werewolves.¡± The impending fall of this group of Holy Knights was a pity for General Barton. Even Saintess Ace and the eldest Princess Sheryl had a look of regret in their eyes. Philip walked forward and looked at hisrades who had fought together in the past. He suddenly remembered the scene before he met Cardinal Monn. At that time, they only had their own strength and the name of the Orthodox Holy Knights. However, they did not have the heart to match it. Their strength far surpassed that of ordinary people, but they did not surpass the temperament of ordinary people. As the Holy Knights of the Orthodox Church, they did not have the courage to sacrifice themselves for the light. Until they met Cardinal Monn. At that moment, they seemed to transform instantly. They gradually became brave, united, and more trusting of each other. At the same time, they were prepared to sacrifice themselves for humanity. And now, it was time for them to fight for humanity and give up their lives for Humanity! They had long been prepared! ! Cardinal Monn narrowed his eyes and looked at the Holy Knights that he had not paid attention to during this period of time. He suddenly realized that even if this group of Holy Knights had left him, they were still improving. At this moment, they were the true Holy Knights in Cardinal Monn¡¯s heart. They were humble, honest,passionate, brave, just, willing to sacrifice, honorable, and spirited! These were the true Holy Knights in his heart, and also the Holy Knights that he had heard about in his previous life! Seeing this scene, for some reason, a warm feeling welled up in his heart. He looked at the Holy Knights and could not help but smile in relief. Seeing the smile on Cardinal Monn¡¯s face, Philip¡¯s heart suddenly did not seem sad anymore. Instead, he smiled. Because he felt that they had done it, they had achieved the true essence of the Holy Knights in Cardinal Monn¡¯s heart! And this just proved that they were real Holy Knights! ¡°Ha!¡± Thinking of this, Philip could not help butugh out loud. This sound instantly attracted the gazes of General Barton, Saintess Ace, and the eldest Princess Sheryl. They saw the Knight standing behind Cardinal Monn. Although there were tears in the corners of his eyes, there was indeed a proud smile on his lips. He was reallyughing again. This thought suddenly appeared in the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts. They found that this Knight was actuallyughing again from the bottom of his heart, not that kind of forced smile. Why should he smile? The question arose in everyone¡¯s mind. Chapter 98 - Ace鈥檚 Heart For Reform

Chapter 98: Ace¡¯s Heart For Reform

Why was he smiling? This question arose in everyone¡¯s mind. At this moment, they suddenly realized that Cardinal Monn, who was sprawled on the city wall, was also smiling. They could not help but follow Cardinal Monn¡¯s gaze and look over. What they saw was the Holy Knights who were bitterly resisting. Why were they smiling? This doubt once again appeared in the hearts of everyone. At this moment, they heard Cardinal Monn suddenly say, ¡°Philip, you guys are finally starting to behave.¡± ¡°Yes! Lord Cardinal Monn!¡± When Philip heard Cardinal Monn¡¯s praise, he instantly stood up straight and replied loudly. The tears that had been rolling in his eyes finally could not help but fall out. At this moment, he really wanted those brothers who were still fighting on the battlefield to hear Cardinal Monn¡¯s words! Unfortunately, they might never be able to hear these words. The people who heard Cardinal Monn¡¯s words were even more puzzled. Ace could not help but ask, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Hearing this, Cardinal Monn did not exin anything. Instead, he continued to look at the battlefield. A wisp of light wind gently blew up his hair, revealing his cold side profile. It was Philip who heard the Saintess¡¯ question. He exined, ¡°When Lord Cardinal Monn first took over us, at that time, we were greedy, afraid of death, andzy. Other than our strength, there was nothing that could match the Holy Knight¡¯s name.¡± After saying that, Philip paused for a moment, then looked at the battlefield and continued, ¡°And now we¡­¡± Philip didn¡¯t say anything. He just quietly looked at his brothers on the battlefield. Everyone followed his gaze and looked at the battlefield. At this moment, there was no need for Philip to say anything. In their hearts, some words that they had seen from these Holy Knights instantly appeared. Heroism, sacrifice, glory, and so on. After knowing the story behind these Holy Knights, Ace, Sheryl, and even General Barton were moved. Especially Ace. When she thought of what Philip said about cowardice, fear of death, andziness, she immediately thought of the Holy Knights in the past. The purpose of the Orthodox Church was to be the light and to protect. Although the Holy Knights also performed this duty very well, what Ace saw was indeed more ofziness and fear of death. Despite being the Holy Knights, they were first and foremost human beings. And of course, human beings would cower in fear of death. Holy Knight: Noble, bright, and holy. Such qualities were indeed very rare in the Knights of the Orthodox Church. And this group of Holy Knights, personally trained by Cardinal Monn, instantly overthrew the title of a Holy Knight. Ace felt that the previous Holy Knights should not be called Holy Knights. They were just knights. They would fight to protect their homnd and protect the humans. But they did not have the qualities of a Holy Knight. At this moment, as the Saintess of the Orthodox Church, she suddenly had the idea to reform the Holy Knights. Of course, this was only an idea. If she wanted to implement it, she needed the Pope¡¯s consent. But this idea was deeply embedded in the bottom of Ace¡¯s heart. When the war was over, she would definitely suggest it to the Pope. Even the Kingdom¡¯s eldest Princess Sheryl and General Barton were moved by this story. At the same time, they looked at the Cardinal with even more admiration. After all, if he did not have such a noble quality, why would he think that all his Holy Knights should have such quality? Although he had a strange habit of working from 9 to 5, it was nothing in this glorious image. Cardinal Monn did not know what the people next to him imagined. If he knew, although he would not say anything, he would be puzzled. What did the qualities of a Holy Knight have to do with a Cardinal like him? Weren¡¯t the Cardinals only responsible for the safety of the civilians under the Church and the protection of justice and faith? Of course, Cardinal Monn did not know what they were thinking. He looked at the brave Holy Knights and suddenly thought of the promotion the Pope had told him about. He was going to be Pope in another ce soon. If he wanted to train a group of such Holy Knights, it would still take a lot of time. Why not apply to Andrew and transfer them under the banner of Cardinal Monn? When recruiting Holy Knights, he would just let these seniors train them, which would save him a lot of time and trouble. Anyway, Cardinal Monn had trained them personally, so it shouldn¡¯t be too much to take them away, right? Cardinal Monn thought for a moment and thought of Andrew¡¯s kind gaze. He shouldn¡¯t mind, right? Yes, he shouldn¡¯t. Thus, Cardinal Monn said, ¡°Philip, when the war is over, bring them to report to me.¡± ¡°Report?¡± Philip, who was reminiscing about the past, was stunned when he heard Cardinal Monn¡¯s words. For a moment, he didn¡¯t understand what Cardinal Monn meant. Seeing that he was puzzled, Cardinal Monn thought that he did not understand what he meant, so he exined, ¡°I¡¯m about to go to another ce to be Pope. When the timees, all of you will follow me.¡± ¡°???¡± After saying this, Philip was even more puzzled. Regarding Cardinal Monn bing a Pope, he did not have any doubts. After all, in his view, with Cardinal Monn¡¯s strength and achievements, bing Pope was only a matter of time. The main thing was to see if the Orthodox Church had a new church. However, he was very doubtful about Cardinal Monn asking them to report to him. They had clearly been surrounded by Werewolves, and it was obvious that they were on the verge of death. How could they report to him? Instead, it was Ace who reacted. What Cardinal Monn meant was that he would not let these Holy Knights die here. As for Cardinal Monn¡¯s strength, Ace did not have the slightest doubt. Since Cardinal Monn had the confidence to save these Holy Knights, then he would definitely save them. At this moment, Ace finally heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She also did not wish for these brave men who disyed the true qualities of Holy Knights to just sh in the eyes of humans and die on the battlefield with the Werewolves. However, she was speechless at the words of Cardinal Monn who wanted to take them away. Did he get the consent of Pope Andrew? He looked like he wanted to take them away. Pope Andrew would be too miserable. General Barton and Sheryl also had some spections when they understood Cardinal Monn¡¯s meaning. Could it be that Cardinal Monn wanted to save them? General Barton was bewildered. Philip, who had been in a daze for a long time, also came back to his senses. He had some guesses and could not help but ask nervously, ¡°Lord Cardinal Monn , are you going to¡­ ?¡± Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Cardinal Monn finally understood his doubts. He immediately chuckled and said, ¡°How could the Holy Knights that I personally taught be so ephemeral?¡± Chapter 99 - Meng En

Chapter 99: Meng En

¡°How can the Holy Knights that I personally taught be so ephemeral?¡± Cardinal Monn¡¯s calm voice resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. His voice was clearly as casual as an ordinary person¡¯s conversation. However, in everyone¡¯s ears, it was like a bolt of lightning that exploded in their hearts. He really wanted to save them? General Barton was shocked when he heard Cardinal Monn¡¯s words. One had to know that no matter how strong a saint was, facing an army of tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of people, of at least Mithril Rank, ck Gold Rank, and even Amethyst Rank, even a saint could only run for their lives. No matter how strong a saint was, he was still a single person. A quantitative change would cause a qualitative change. When tens of thousands of magical barrages gathered together, even a Holy Rank Saint was still defeatable. Moreover, the magic power of a Saint was not unlimited. There would always be a time when it was exhausted. The Werewolves only needed to use a human wave attack to drown him. And now, General Barton actually heard that the Cardinal Monn was going to save the Holy Knights. His first reaction was that Cardinal Monn should not do it! Without the current Holy Knights, Cardinal Monn could still teach another group of Holy Knights, but if Cardinal Monn was gone, it would be equivalent to losing a talent with important strategies. This was what he did not want to see. Thinking of this, General Barton¡¯s face became serious and said, ¡°Facing an army of over 100,000 Werewolves, no matter how strong Cardinal Monn is, I¡¯m afraid that he will only be drowned in it. I hope that Cardinal Monn can think it through.¡± Even the eldest Princess Sheryl was worried and tried to dissuade him. ¡°That¡¯s right, Cardinal Monn, you shouldn¡¯t go. Although I feel sorry for their lives, to me, your life is still the most important!¡± The more she said, the redder Sheryl¡¯s face became. In her opinion, this sentence was a little mushy. A confession didn¡¯t matter to her. After all, she was a straightforward person, but this sentence was a little mushy. This made her feel a little ashamed. When Ace heard her words, she curled her lips in disdain. Hmph, this woman only had so much ability. Ace didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she stood firmly by Cardinal Monn¡¯s side because she knew that once Cardinal Monn made a decision, he wouldn¡¯t change it. Moreover, she also believed in Cardinal Monn¡¯s strength. Since Monn mentioned it, it proved that he had confidence in his own strength. Moreover, even if Cardinal Monn had failed¡­ She lowered her head and looked at the Holy Sword at her waist. If Cardinal Monn had failed, it would be the time for you to shine in this world! Ace¡¯s eyes were firm. Although doing so would deplete her life force. She didn¡¯t care about it for Cardinal Monn¡¯s sake. Cardinal Monn had already expected General Barton and Sheryl¡¯s dissuasion. He was rather surprised by Ace¡¯s reaction. Seeing Ace¡¯s determined, supportive, and confident look, a hint of surprise shed through his heart. This woman seems to have a lot of confidence in me? Cardinal Monn thought to himself. He shook his head and threw the thoughts to the back of his mind. He said calmly, ¡°No need to persuade me. I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡± ¡°But!¡± Sheryl opened her mouth, wanting to say something. But Cardinal Monn didn¡¯t wait for her to finish her words. He threw a pure white crystal containing his holy power to Ace. He leaped up, and his red robe fluttered with his descent. Ace held Cardinal Monn¡¯s Holy Power Crystal in her arms, and her eyes stared at Cardinal Monn¡¯s back. On the battlefield where yellow sand was flying. A red figure suddenly appeared above everyone. It instantly attracted their attention. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± A Werewolf saw a red figure suddenly sh past in the sky and eximed. The Werewolves looked over when they heard that. A Werewolf said hesitantly, ¡°It seems to be a Cardinal?¡± A Cardinal?! When they heard these words, the Werewolves immediately thought of a divine figure wielding a ming sword. One of the Werewolves wiped the cold sweat off his forehead andughed, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible, right?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s him! It¡¯s really him!!¡± Just as the Werewolf finished saying that it was impossible, a Werewolf suddenly cried out in fear. He saw the face that looked like a Killer God to them! ¡°What¡­ What?!¡± After getting confirmation, the Werewolves started to panic. Although Cardinal Monn didn¡¯t have Elendil in his hand, his god-like appearance had already entered their hearts. It made them unable to help but feel fear. The entire Werewolf army was in chaos. On the city wall, everyone saw that Cardinal Monn¡¯s figure had suddenly appeared on the battlefield and caused such great panic to the Werewolves. They were all shocked. ¡°This¡­ the power of Cardinal Monn really cannot be underestimated!¡± General Barton sighed. Sheryl quickly nodded when she heard that, the worship in her eyes was almost overflowing. On the other hand, Ace looked proud. When Cardinal Monn¡¯s unique red robe appeared on the battlefield. General Wolf instantly noticed the red figure, and then he saw the Werewolf Army suddenly be restless. The entire army suddenly panicked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± General Wolf frowned and asked. When his deputy heard this, he hurriedly pricked up his ears to listen. This was his innate ability ¡ª the wind ear. He could collect information from afar through the wind. His wolf ears moved slightly. A breeze blew past. When he heard the information in his ears, the deputy¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly stammered, ¡°No¡­ not good, General, that cardinal is on the battlefield! !¡± ¡°What?!¡± General Wolf was shocked and hurriedly sat up straight. However, he quickly regained his senses. That Cardinal is on the battlefield? He looked at the hundreds of thousands of Werewolf soldiers in front of him. Isn¡¯t this enough to drown that terrifying Cardinal? Furthermore, he didn¡¯t even have that ming sword. Isn¡¯t this just letting us ughter him? Thinking of this, General Wolf suddenly felt ashamed of his shocked reaction upon hearing that Cardinal. In order to cover up this shame, General Wolf pped the back of his deputy¡¯s head and roared, ¡°He¡¯s just going to the battlefield, what are you afraid of! We have so many people and we still can¡¯t kill a Cardinal who doesn¡¯t have that sword?¡± The deputy rubbed the back of his head painfully, thinking that the General¡¯s hand strength was really strong. Then when he heard the General¡¯s words, his wolf¡¯s eyes lit up. The General is right! There are so many of us, are we afraid of a little red coat who doesn¡¯t have that sword? So what if he¡¯s a Holy Rank? Under the power of an army of hundreds of thousands of Werewolves, he definitely won¡¯t be able to escape death!! Chapter 100 - Bringing You All Home

Chapter 100: Bringing You All Home

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Hahaha! This Cardinal is really reckless. I was just thinking about how to deal with him, but I didn¡¯t expect him toe knocking on my door!¡± Speaking of this, General Wolf was delighted, and at the same time, he despised this Cardinal. This was the first time he had seen someone walk into a trap. He had thought that this Cardinal was a human with a high IQ, who was able to see through his scheme with one nce. He had even thought that the Cardinal was the only person in the entire Sallum Continent who couldpete with him in terms of intelligence. But this was it?? General Wolf shook his head in disappointment and sighed, ¡°I think too highly of him...¡± However, the Werewolf army that was getting more and more chaotic on the battlefield broke his sigh. Seeing this scene, General Wolf was extremely displeased. Just a mere cardinal and you guys are scared out of your wits? You¡¯re really embarrassing me! General Wolf waved his hand in disdain and said, ¡°Hurry up and let them use the human wave attack to bury that Cardinal here. Tell them that without that sword, the Cardinal is only an ordinary saint. Don¡¯t be so afraid, you¡¯re simply embarrassing me!¡± Hearing the General¡¯s words, the deputy hurriedly nodded and passed down the order. On the battlefield, the Holy Knights who were struggling to resist the Werewolves suddenly felt the pressure decrease. They couldn¡¯t figure out the situation for a moment. At this moment, a red figure suddenlynded in front of them. The Holy Knights picked up the Holy Spears in their hands, their faces full of vignce. However, they felt a sense of familiarity as they looked at this figure. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the robe of Cardinal Monn from the Orthodox Church?¡± A Holy Knight asked doubtfully. In the next moment, he seemed to have heard their doubts. Cardinal Monn turned around and looked at them quietly. ¡°Lord Cardinal Monn!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lord Cardinal Monn!!¡± The Holy Knights saw the face of the person who came. When they saw that it was Cardinal Monn, they cried out in surprise. Only one Holy Knight¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Cardinal Monn, why are you here?¡± One had to know that this was thebined attack of an army of over 100,000 Werewolves. Even a Holy Rank would be attacked by many people, or even annihted. This caused his expression to change drastically. ¡°?¡± When Cardinal Monn heard his words, he felt a little strange as he said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you all home.¡± Cardinal Monn¡¯s tone was still as calm as ever, but when the Holy Knights heard it, they were moved beyond words. Tears began to well up in their eyes. The Holy Knight who spoke was also moved. He was extremely touched, but to him and the rest of the Holy Knights, Lord Cardinal Monn¡¯s life was the most important. It was more important than all of thembined! He did not want Lord Cardinal Monn to lose his life because of the Holy Knights. He said firmly, ¡°Lord Cardinal Monn, before the Werewolves react, you should hurry back to St. Servant. There¡¯s still a chance now!¡± Hearing that, Cardinal Monn looked at him and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re Toan, right?¡± The Holy Knight who was called Toan by Cardinal Monn was stunned for a moment before he lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for Lord Cardinal Monn to still remember me!¡± Toan¡¯s face was filled with excitement after being called out by Cardinal Monn. Seeing that he remembered correctly, Cardinal Monn nodded his head. At this moment, the panic among the Werewolves finally stopped. ¡°The General has ordered! Use the human wave attack! We must definitely let that detestable Cardinal die here!¡± ¡°Also, that Cardinal doesn¡¯t have that ming divine sword, everyone doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of him!!¡± The deputy¡¯s voice spread across the battlefield. The deputy didn¡¯t want to say thest sentence. He felt like he was losing his momentum. But if he didn¡¯t say it, he was afraid that the Werewolves wouldn¡¯t know the specific situation and would still be afraid of the ming sword of the Cardinal. So he had no choice but to say another sentence. This uneasiness made him both hateful and helpless. As expected. Initially, the Werewolves did not have much confidence when they heard their deputy saying that they would use the human wave attack. However, when they heard that the Cardinal did not bring the ming divine sword over, their wolf eyes widened. The wolves¡¯ bodies instantly straightened up, and they also began to be arrogant. Without that sword, would they still be afraid of a mere cardinal with so many of them? So what if he was a Saint? With so many of them, he would not be able to escape from their ws. They had already killed many such saints, so they were not afraid at all! ¡°Haha! Did you hear what the deputy said? It¡¯s time for our brothers to take revenge!¡± ¡°Charge! !¡± The faces of the Holy Knights changed drastically. Toan said hurriedly, ¡°Lord Cardinal Monn, hurry to the center of us. We will cover you and kill our way out! !¡± The other Holy Knights also said, ¡°Yes, Lord Cardinal Monn, we will cover you and kill our way out!¡± ¡°Protect Lord Cardinal Monn!!¡± Almost in an instant, all the Holy Knights stepped forward together. They surrounded Cardinal Monn in the center. All the Holy Spears were aimed at the Werewolves. Their eyes were sharp, and there was a will to die in them. This made Cardinal Monn very speechless. He did not look like he was here to help the Holy Knights, but rather to cause trouble. When the Werewolves saw this, theyughed out loud. They felt that the deputy was right. Without the ming sword, the Cardinal was nothing at all! The Werewolf army rushed over in an instant. It was probably because of the hatred points Cardinal Monn had, which made the Werewolves attack even more fiercely than before. They did not even care about the holy spear, as if they were going to tear Cardinal Monn apart. The Holy Knights who had been fighting for hours were struggling to resist. However, they had lost a lot of energy. After blocking a few waves of attacks, they could not help but stagger. Cardinal Monn shook his head. Although the Holy Knights were kind-hearted, Cardinal Monn was unable to use his spells because of them. Otherwise, Cardinal Monn¡¯s spells would have killed the Holy Knights in front of him. However, he could not just watch. Cardinal Monn flew up gently and leaped over the Holy Knights in front of him. When the Holy Knights saw this, their expressions changed drastically. They could not help but shout, ¡°Lord Cardinal Monn!¡± Cardinal Monn did not care about their shouts. He flew directly to the front row. The Werewolves in the front row were stunned for a moment. Then, they immediately revealed a cruel smile. ¡°He actually delivered himself to us!¡± Theyughed loudly. This Cardinal was initially protected by the Holy Knights. It was not easy for them to attack him. Yet he delivered himself to us just like that? Just as they wereughing at this Cardinal¡¯s brain not working properly, a terrifying cyclone rose from Cardinal Monn¡¯s hand. The Werewolves didn¡¯t realize the severity of the problem. Chapter 101 - Dimensional Slash Scaring the Wolves

Chapter 101: Dimensional sh Scaring the Wolves

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Outside St. Servant City. The sun gradually set in the west. It illuminated the clouds in the sky, forming one ming cloud after another. On the ground were countless battles between werewolves and humans. It was like the ck and white pieces on a chessboard. They continuously formed an offensive stance. And in one corner of it. Countless ck pieces surrounded the white parts. They formed an encirclement. And the white chess pieces became smaller and smaller as if they were about to be swallowed by the ck chess pieces. At this moment, countless ck chess pieces seemed to have foreseen a storm, and they were killed instantly. The screams of pain resounded throughout the entire chessboard. Cardinal Monn asked out a pdin and broke away from their protection. He took the lead and flew in front of the werewolf. A terrifying aura hovered in his hand. It was as if there was a terrifying invisible de in his hand. Cardinal Monn waved his right hand, and the space in front of him suddenly seemed to be affected by something, as if there were no small waves. It was as if it was going to distort. It had the power to tear through space. The invisible sword aura instantly shed through the werewolf army. The werewolves still had mocking smiles on their faces. The next moment, the werewolves seemed to have been cut by something invisible. The upper and lower parts of their bodies were instantly separated. Countless amounts of blood were sprayed onto the ground. The werewolves still had mocking smiles on their faces. They did not even feel anything. Their entire bodies instantly lost breath, a space of nearly 500 meters suddenly appeared in front of the Holy Knights. Flesh and blood of the werewolves covered the ground. Standing on both sides of the werewolf army, the werewolves who were not affected by it all swallowed their saliva. When they reached the wolf¡¯s eyes, an expression of disbelief appeared on their faces. Some werewolves opened their mouths wide as if they wanted to say something. However, they did not know what was going on. It was as if the werewolves¡¯ throats had lost the ability to speak. They could only rely on their mouths. They were dumbstruck and did not know what to do. Even the pdins behind Cardinal Monn knew that Cardinal Monn waspelling. However, this scene still shocked them. One had to know that there were close to a thousand werewolves with the strength of mithril, ck gold, or even amethyst rank. They were actually like butchers killing pigs. It was so smooth and straightforward. How could this not shock them? Especially when they saw this scene from such a close distance, it shocked them so much that their eyeballs almost fell out. General Barton, who was standing on the city wall, was also so shocked that he could not close his mouth. ¡°That... that spell!¡± General Barton looked at Cardinal Monn¡¯s dimensional sh. The power filled with endless sword qi immediately made him think of the kingdom¡¯s number one sword God, Elna. But even Elna, who was called the sword God by everyone, could not unleash such a sh that could split space! Could it be that Cardinal Monn red-clothed was a swordmaster even more potent than the Sword God, Elna? !! No! Impossible!! General Barton shook his head and instantly denied the thought that had arisen in his heart. How could there be someone on this continent who knew more about the way of the sword than the sword God, Elna? Must he have seen it wrong? Maybe it wasn¡¯t a sword technique at all, but a very pure spell attack? General Patton gave himself a reasonable exnation in his mind. But the first princess Shirley¡¯s green-gray eyes shed when she saw this scene. She was also shocked by the fierce attack of Cardinal Monn... Shirley had known Cardinal Monn¡¯s strength since she was a doctor. This was what her incredibly trusting intuition told her. After that, Shirley also saw Cardinal Monn¡¯s divine might. After all, it was Cardinal Monn who had saved her under the encirclement of many werewolves. The Divine ming Sword in his hand, as if his seven-colored auspicious clouds had descended from the sky, was deeply hidden in her mind and could not be dispersed no matter how hard she tried. And today¡¯s formless sh seemed to have cut into her heart, causing her heart to thump non-stop. At the same time, her intuition told her that Cardinal Monn en had yet to disy his true strength! This information made Shirley¡¯s heart tremble even more. She had always worshipped the strong. And among the younger generation, no man could be stronger than her. This situation caused her initially fiery heart to have no desire to beat. And after seeing Cardinal Monn, her heart experienced a beat that had never been experienced before. Every time she saw Cardinal Monn, it began to beat non-stop, each time stronger than thest. Until now, her heart seemed to be about to jump out, flying toward Cardinal Monn¡¯s hand. But she tried hard to restrain herself because the man who made her heartbeat non-stop was currently on the battlefield, sitting on something that belonged to him. She could not disturb him! At this moment, the eldest princess of the kingdom seemed to have her whole heart tied to Cardinal Monn, unable toe back to her senses for a long time. And Saintess Ace¡¯s eyes were bright, staring at Mon¡¯s figure on the battlefield. She was not as shocked as Sheryl and General Barton because she had long known Cardinal Monn¡¯s strength. It was natural for the werewolves to fall in front of Cardinal Monn... Even so, seeing the person she liked shine on the battlefield, Ace could not help but admire him. This man was too good! Too strong! He fascinated her! Ace could not help but shout in her heart. What happened on the battlefield suddenly shocked everyone at the scene. The werewolves were so scared that they stood rooted to the ground. But although General Wolf was a littlete, he was still not stunned. Moreover, in his opinion, this was still far from beingparable to that me. He did not know what was going on with that me. It seemed to be burning brighter and brighter, and it would not go out at all. And no matter how terrifying this red-robed man¡¯s attack as if he knew that he could dodge it or could not dodge it, then he would use the sea of people tactic to exhaust his holy power. There would always be a time when he would stand out. Therefore, although the wolf general was shocked, he did not have any other emotions. However, when he saw the intentional words of his wolf pups, they were so scared that they stood rooted to the ground. He could not help but roar in his heart: This was too embarrassing for the wolf! This was too embarrassing for the wolf!! When Cardinal Monn saw that the wolf pups were stunned, he was not shocked. Although he also wanted to use the spacewalk to send the Holy Knights back to St. Servant. But it would be challenging to start when it happened. There were 20,000 pdins. His holy power was not enough. When Cardinal Monn started to teleport, space would probably suck him dry in an instant. Cardinal Monn didn¡¯t want to try it with his life. So he had to say, ¡°I¡¯ll clear the way in front; you guys take the top position and rush out.¡± The spacewalk didn¡¯t work, so Cardinal Monn had to use this stupid method. He made a hole and then let the pdins fill in and move back bit by bit. Chapter 102 - Stimulated Werewolves

Chapter 102: Stimted Werewolves

¡°I¡¯ll lead the way, and you guys charge out from the top.¡± Hearing Cardinal Monn¡¯s orders, the Holy Knights didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of pretense. Since Cardinal Monn had already done so, Toan knew that Others couldn¡¯t influence Cardinal Monn¡¯s decision. So he said to the Holy Knights behind him, ¡°Listen to Cardinal Monn¡¯s orders, go forward and fill in!¡± The Holy Knights¡¯execution was abnormally high. Almost all the Holy Knights stepped forward at the order given by Toan, and then the entire formation, in a very orderly manner, instantly filled in the ces where Cardinal Monn had killed arge number of werewolves. They did not care at all about the corpses of the werewolves under their feet, which were full of blood and with the feeling of the flesh. It was like a machine that only knew how to carry out orders. Cardinal Monn nodded in satisfaction. General Wolf saw that the Holy Knights Army had moved a little further towards St. Servant City on the battlefield. He immediately guessed what they were thinking. He was instantly enraged, and his roar with holy power immediately spread across the entire battlefield. He ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and use the sea of people tactic! Bury that Cardinal and his Holy Knights here! !¡± General Wolf¡¯s roar woke up the werewolf army that was still standing there. Looking at the Holy Knights who were stepping on their brothers¡¯ corpses and walking towards St. Servant City, their bloodlust was instantly aroused. ¡°Gan! How dare you step on my brothers and go home! Don¡¯t even think about it! !¡± ¡°Kill! Kill all these humans! !¡± ¡°Avenge our brothers! !¡± General Wolf¡¯s order and the corpses of the werewolves under the Holy Knights¡¯ feet instantly made the werewolves go berserk. They no longer cared about whether they were afraid or not and directly pounced on the Holy Knights. More and more werewolves pounced on the Holy Knights. The Holy Knights slightly parried. Cardinal Monn felt a slight headache when he saw this group of werewolves that didn¡¯t care about their lives. The werewolves in front were easy to deal with as long as they used dimensional shes to pierce through. However, the constant harassment and recement of the werewolves on both sides gave Cardinal Monn a headache. Seeing that the route of the Cardinal and the Holy Knights was bing more and moreplex, the General wolf finally revealed a smile. Although his werewolves did not have anything that could be of great use, at least they were obedient! If they said they would use the sea of people tactic, they would use the sea of people tactic! ¡°HMPH [emailprotected]¡¯ll see where you can run to this time!¡± The direction of the Cardinal fixed the General Wolf¡¯s gaze as he sneered. These two days, their army had suffered quite a bit from this cardinal. Now, it was finally their werewolf¡¯s turn to give this cardinal a bit of suffering! Thinking of this, General Wolf seemed to have finally released the resentment that he had umted over the past two days. This made him feel great, and heughed out loud. Theughter spread throughout the entire battlefield. It was as if he was afraid that others would not be able to hear it. General Wolf even deliberately used holy power, as if he wasughing specifically for Cardinal Monn to hear. Hearing theughter, Cardinal Monn did not have any thoughts at that time. Although the Holy Knights felt the meaning and held their breath, they did not have the time to pay attention to theughter because they were fighting against the unending stream of werewolves. When the werewolves heard General Wolf¡¯sughter, they all thought that the General was moved by their heroic posture andughed out loud, so they put in even more effort. Cardinal Monn once again released a dimensional sh. That invisible sh was still as fierce as before. It killed the werewolves that were blocking the way. But soon, the werewolves next to them reced them, causing the path that the Holy Knights could advance on to shrink instantly. It greatly affected their efficiency. General Barton saw the difficulties of Cardinal Monn and the others at a nce on the city wall. He frowned and said, ¡°The werewolves of people tactic has greatly dyed Cardinal Monn and the others. It Won¡¯t be easy for them to return.¡± Ace raised her beautiful eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything. She believed in Cardinal Monn. The eldest Princess, Sheryl, also didn¡¯t say anything because his intuition told her that Cardinal Monn could do it! On the battlefield, the situation was getting more and more delicate. Cardinal Monn pondered for a moment and then walked to the front of the Holy Knights. He looked at the countless werewolves, and his eyes gradually turned cold. He raised his hands slightly as if he was holding something in his hands. It made people a little confused. The werewolves suddenly did not understand what the cardinal was trying to do when seeing this. They were all a little confused. Even General Wolf was a little stunned. General Wolf sat on the back of the Silvermoon Wolf King, looking at the red cardinal who was making a series of inexplicable movements, and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What the hell is this red cardinal trying to do this time?¡± The deputy scratched his head with his ws and said uncertainly, ¡°Maybe he feels that there is no way to survive, so he is using himself to stall for time so that the Holy Knights can escape?¡± ¡°Humph, what a joke!¡± General Wolf sneered when he heard the deputy¡¯s guess. So what if this red-robed cardinal sacrificed himself. With him alone, how could he stop his 100,000-strong army of werewolves? Just wait and see if this red-robed master¡¯s family would be torn apart. Not a single one of those hateful Holy Knights would be able to escape! Even General Patton shook his head and sighed, ¡°Have they given up?¡± However, if he were to face such a situation, he would probably act the same way. After all, a person¡¯s energy was limited. Unless one could be a true God, one couldn¡¯t face a 100,000 strong army alone. It was a pity that Cardinal Monn was a genius. He had already tried to dissuade him, but the result was still the same. On the battlefield, Tuo An looked at Cardinal Monn¡¯s back andughed. ¡°Cardinal Monn, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. I know you have a way to leave!¡± Cardinal Monn looked at him indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at the werewolf in front of him quietly. At the same time, the holy power in his body started to surge. Cardinal Monn wanted to use the demon sealing dance to form a killing ground on both sides. If a werewolf stepped into the realm of his demon sealing dance, salvation would instantly be a small piece of meat. But his demon sealing dance had always formed a space of 50 cubic meters, which was a bit small for him. He had to find a way to lengthen the length, but the height didn¡¯t have to be too high. To form a demon sealing dance that was simr to what Cardinal Monn had in mind, Cardinal Monn had to reconstruct it in his mind. However, Cardinal Monn, who hadplete control over the demon sealing dance and was skilled in it, wasn¡¯t aplex problem. After thinking for two seconds, Cardinal Monn¡¯s eyes turned cold. The modified version of the dance of the seal had already formed in his mind. And when the werewolves saw the red-robed cardinal standing there thinking about something, they started to get impatient. A werewolf roared, ¡°This red-robed cardinal must be stalling for time, don¡¯t let him seed!¡± Chapter 103 - The Demon Sealing Dance

Chapter 103: The Demon Sealing Dance

¡°This Cardinal must be stalling for time. Don¡¯t let him get his way!¡± As soon as the werewolf finished speaking, a cold glint shed across Cardinal Monn¡¯s eyes. His hands seemed to be shining. Then, Cardinal Monn¡¯s cold voice was heard, ¡°Demon Sealing Dance.¡± His voice was cold and t. It was as if he had said it casually. The werewolves on both sides had indeed stopped advancing at some point in time. Even their expressions had frozen at the same time as a few seconds ago. This calm appearance did not make the werewolves in front of them feel the slightest bit strange. They continued to charge towards Munn. Munn did not use a demon sealing dance in front of him. After all, the Holy Knights still needed to pass through the road in front of them to return to St. Servant. Thus, Cardinal Monn gently waved his hand and sent out another dimensional sh. At this moment, the scene of werewolves¡¯ flesh and blood flying in front of the Holy Knights appeared. Almost subconsciously, the Holy Knights stepped forward at a breakneck pace. They were afraid that the werewolves next to them would rece them and use their numbers to dy their footsteps. Strangely, when the Holy Knights were all in position, the werewolves on both sides did not move at all. They still looked the same as before, not even blinking once. This strange situation made the holy knights feel surprised and puzzled. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± A Holy Knight asked in puzzlement. Toan pondered for a moment, thinking of Cardinal Monn¡¯s previous actions; he could not help but look at Cardinal Monn. ¡°It should be Cardinal Monn doing something, right?¡± Toan said softly. Cardinal Monn heard their doubts, but he did not have any intention of exining anything. He continued to cast a dimensional sh and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Holy Knights looked at Cardinal Monn¡¯s Lucky Liu Zhui¡¯s actions and could only nod nkly as they walked forward. Meanwhile, the werewolves that were not affected by the demon sealing dance on both sides saw that the Holy Knights were getting closer and closer to St. Servant¡¯s level 6 and could not help but be anxious. They hurriedly shouted, ¡°What are you doing in front of us! Can¡¯t you see that we are almost in the city?¡± Some of the impatient werewolves even walked forward, trying to pull the werewolves who were blocking them from doing nothing. After taking a few steps forward, it was as if they had stepped into another space. Their entire person became the same as the werewolves in front of them. They began to remain motionless, and even the impatient expression on their faces stopped changing. This strange posture finally made the other werewolves notice that something was wrong. The werewolves that were not affected hurriedly took a few steps back and cried out in shock, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The werewolves looked at each other. They were all confused about this situation. For a moment, the fear of the unknown shrouded their hearts, and they no longer dared to make any moves. This was a challenging situation for the wolf brothers in front. Cardinal Monn did not hesitate and showed no mercy. He killed all the werewolves that were in his way. Seeing that the red bishop and the Holy Knights were moving faster, General Wolf could not help but be furious. ¡°What¡¯s going on? More than 100,000 werewolves can¡¯t stop a Red Bishop and 20,000 Holy Knights? !¡± ¡°This¡­¡± the deputy was stunned when he heard General Wolf¡¯s words. He was also a little confused. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be. He blinked his wolf eyes and carefully looked at the situation on the battlefield. He finally realized that something was wrong. For some reason, the werewolves closest to the humans seemed to be frozen in ce. And the werewolves behind them did not dare to step forward when they saw this strange situation. The entire situation began to freeze. This discovery shocked him greatly, and he hurriedly returned to the General. General Wolf frowned when he learned of the situation. A hint of profoundness shed through his green wolf eyes. It was something done by that red-robed bishop! Thinking of the actions of that red-robed bishop, General Wolf was very confident. He said uncertainly, ¡°Could it be a space-time spell?¡± It was said that in ancient times, there were spells rted to time and space. No matter what kind of spell it was, it could stop a creature¡¯s movements instantly. But wasn¡¯t this spell lost a long time ago? Whether it was this spell or not, the current situation was how to break it! At this moment, General Wolf had a headache. It was not easy for him to see the opportunity to destroy the Cardinal, but he was about to slip away? This difference made him unable to ept it for a moment. General Barton also saw this scene on the city wall and could not help but exim, ¡°What kind of spell is this! Ah, Jing¡¯s werewolves are all frozen at thest time!¡± He realized that every time he talked about the red robe of Cardinal Monn, he would be pped in the face by him. He said that the Holy Knight was probably not going to make it. In the end, the Holy Knight changed his formation once and forcefully persevered. He said that Cardinal Monn might have left the bottle of medicine on the battlefield. In the end, you used an ability that he had never seen before, like a space-time spell. This red robe of Cardinal Monn brought him too many surprises and surprises. The eldest Princess Sheryl¡¯s beautiful eyes also revealed this surprise. She had never seen such a superb spell, and for a moment, she was amazed. Although ace had never seen this spell of Cardinal Monn, she had heard about it from Captain Lucious when they were in the capital. Ace still remembered Captain Lucious¡¯s shocked and incredulous expression. However, seeing it with her own eyes was still very shocking to her. On the battlefield, Cardinal Monn led the Holy Knights to crush the werewolves as they advanced. Finally, just as the demon sealing dance was about to disappear. Cardinal Monn¡¯s final dimensional shpletely opened up an opening for the werewolves. Outside of the werewolves, the other Holy Knights and kingdom¡¯s soldiers had already surrounded the werewolves. Just as Cardinal Monn opened up a gap in the werewolf army, the time for the demon sealing dance arrived. The werewolves on both sides finally made some movements. The werewolves who were not affected thought that the spell had failed and was pleasantly surprised. But in the next moment, they are pleasantly surprised, lightened, and instantly froze. What followed was endless fear. The wind blew the werewolves in front of them and suddenly turned into powder and flew into the air. The whole front suddenly became a space. How could they not be terrified? It was during these few seconds that the werewolves were stunned. The Holy Knights and kingdom soldiers outside also rushed in through the opening that Munn had opened. They supported Munn and the others. They separated the entire werewolf army from the middle. If you looked down from the sky, you would see that the ck chess pieces originally gathered together were suddenly cut off from the middle by the white chess pieces. And the White Chess Pieces formed an encirclement formation around the werewolves. It looked like two white semicircles surrounded the ck chess pieces. Chapter 104 - Barton: Why are You off Duty!

Chapter 104: Barton: Why are You off Duty!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The situation on the battlefield changed. Cardinal Monn and the others who were initially surrounded suddenly became the anti-encirclement of the werewolves. However, their encirclement was not effective. As long as the werewolves found a direction to break out of the encirclement, they would be able to break out very smoothly. After all, although the human encirclement was very long, it also led to a very weak. It was nothing to the werewolves that had gathered together. Of course, humans had never thought that they would eliminate the werewolves in this way. After all, this was unrealistic. The humans only wanted to bring Cardinal Monn and the others back to St. Servant. After sessfully meeting up with the other Holy Knights and kingdom soldiers, Cardinal Monn kind ofpleted his mission. He did not have the slightest intention of hesitating or stopping. Cardinal Monn directly said to Jiang Ling on both sides, ¡°There¡¯s no more time. Let¡¯s meet up at St. Servant.¡± After saying that, Cardinal Monn directly used a spatial walk to return to Ace¡¯s side. Meanwhile, the Holy Knights and soldiers who were still on the battlefield looked at where Cardinal Monn had disappeared, feeling somewhat dazed. They asked, ¡°What does Cardinal Monn¡¯s red robe mean by saying there¡¯s no more time?¡± The kingdom¡¯s General, who suspected that it was some sort of message, instantly turned grim. He was afraid that there would be an ident. Toan, who had some understanding of the red robes, was stunned for a moment. Then, he said somewhat helplessly, ¡°It should be almost time for Cardinal Monn to get off work.¡± Get off work? The soldier General¡¯s nervous mood was immediately vented. He had heard a little about the cardinal¡¯smuting system. General Barton had lost his temper that night. It left a deep impression on him. But... The General looked up at the sky and said speechlessly, ¡°This is too punctual, isn¡¯t it?¡± When Cardinal Monn returned to the city wall of St. Servant, the soldiers and Holy Knights on the battlefield also began to return to the city. The werewolves saw no way to stop them, so they stopped their attacks and waited for the General Wolf¡¯s further orders. As soon as Cardinal Monn appeared on the city wall, Ace and Sheryl rushed up. They touched Cardinal Monn from head to toe It made Cardinal Monn¡¯s face turn ck. General Barton pretended not to see this scene. With a worried expression, he asked mon, ¡°Monn, Red, now that the defensive formation of St. Selwans has been broken, the werewolves won¡¯t be able to defend themselves if you attack tonight!¡± He looked at Cardinal Monn with anticipation in his eyes. What did he mean? There was no need to say more. It meant that he had to act ordingly. Munn instantly understood. With a solemn expression, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This problem is quite serious.¡± General Barton nodded. ¡°But I¡¯ve already gotten off work. The rest of the problem will be General Barton¡¯s.¡± ¡°? ? ?¡± Looking at the figure of the red-robed Cardinal Monn walking down the city wall without any hesitation, General Patton suddenly felt like an idiot. He stole a nce at General Patton¡¯s doubtful expression. Ace gave General Patton another stab. ¡°I believe that General Patton will have a way. Then, we¡¯ll love you off work.¡± She bowed slightly to Patton and caught up to Cardinal Monn¡¯s figure with light footsteps. Sheryl looked at Barton and opened her mouth slightly, wanting to say something. But in the end, she was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Sigh, General Barton was already in such a miserable state. It was better not to give him any trouble. She thought to herself dejectedly that Sheryl wanted to go to his house with Cardinal Monn for a while. Sheryl, who thought it was better not to go, did not know that General Barton was already a wise old man. Even if she did not say it out loud, Patton¡¯s troops would still be able to see through her thoughts. He looked at the disappointed expression on Sheryl¡¯s face and waved his hand helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t need you. Go If you want to.¡± Sheryl blinked her beautiful eyes, wondering if she had misheard. In the end, she saw General Patton waving his hand in disdain. Only then did Cheryl confirm that she had not heard wrong. She immediately jumped with joy, bowed deeply to Barton, and immediately caught up with Munn and Ace, who had not gone far. Now that they had left, it was General Barton¡¯s turn to have a headache. Barton shook his head and began to think about how to deal with the werewolves at night. He did not expect that after the werewolves had broken the protective array of the city, they were not in a hurry at all. Although General Wolf was a little angry, he asked the cardinal and the Holy Knights to take it back. But he also knew that the werewolves had no choice when faced with the cardinal¡¯s terrifying spell. Therefore, General Wolf did not me them. He looked at the werewolves, who had been fighting non-stop for three consecutive days, causing them to be in a bad state of mind. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, take a rest tonight. We willunch a general attack tomorrow night.¡± The deputy heard this and said anxiously, ¡°General, the defensive formation of St. Servant has been broken. Why don¡¯t we take the opportunity when the morale is high to break through the human city!¡± General Wolf nced at him indifferently with his wolf eyes and said, ¡°Do you think that the humans won¡¯t feel that we should attack?¡± He sat down on the ground and continued, ¡°The humans will defend to the death tonight. Then, we will not attack them at all. Let them be on the edge of their wits at all times and waste their energy.¡± At this point, he snorted andughed a few times. ¡°Let the wolf pups rest. When they are in their best condition, together with the Moonlight Tomorrow Night, they will be able to break through the human city!¡± After listening to General Wolf¡¯s n, the deputy immediately looked at him with admiration. ¡°As expected of the General! He thought of such a brilliant n so easily! !¡± The assistant¡¯s ttery greatly pleased General Wolf. His wolf grinned andughed out loud. He was also delighted with his n. Sigh! How could he be so intelligent? General Wolf thought proudly in his heart. But when he thought of that cardinal, it made him gnash his teeth in hatred. He thought viciously in his heart, ¡®I¡¯ll let you be happy for a day and a night.¡¯. St. Servant. Cardinal Monn went to sister Millie¡¯s to pick up Alma. The market. It was time for the daily grocery shopping. Cardinal Monn saw Sheryling and thought he would be able to eat again today. But Sheryl didn¡¯t seem to want to pay at all. Sheryl was rich, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. How could she have spent all those pounds two days ago? Besides, she had only had one dinner at Munn¡¯s. There was a severe discrepancy between what she had given and what she had received. It had to be spent by Ace. Sheryl and Ace had a lot inmon, and of course, she knew the Saintess was different than how she appeared to be. Sheryl was very unhappy with the way Ace had taken over Munn over the past few days. In particr, the woman was most likely drawing her money. This gave Sheryl the feeling that her man was spending his own money on another woman. Chapter 105 - It鈥檚 Up to You, Sheryl!

Chapter 105: It¡¯s Up to You, Sheryl!

Buy the groceries, pay the money, and go home. The whole trip was smooth and smooth. Cardinal Monn carried the basket of groceries. There were all kinds of fish in it. Sheryl asked in puzzlement, ¡°What Day Is it today? Why are there all kinds of fish?¡± Cardinal Monn nced at Ace, who was sneering, and said calmly, ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll have the all-fish feast.¡± ¡°PFFT!¡± Ace couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She thought of Mon¡¯s confident look this morning. As expected, they had the all-fish banquet tonight. They were buying it. Sheryl looked at Cardinal Monn and Ace, who exchanged nces with each other and had a suspicious look on her face. She suspected that these two people might have some little secret behind her back. Sheryl¡¯s expression turned serious when thinking of this, and she hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you guys hiding something from me?¡± Cardinal Monn pretended not to hear Sheryl¡¯s words. How could he tell Sheryl that he couldn¡¯t catch any fish? Alice didn¡¯t want to tell Sheryl, thinking that this was her and Mon¡¯s secret. Besides, Sheryl¡¯s expression was fascinating. Let Her guess. Elma was also perplexed. Mon¡¯s father, who was usually so ¡®poor,¡¯ was willing to buy fish today? This thought made her little head feel incredulous. She asked softly, ¡°Father Munn, are we going to celebrate the new year early today?¡± Hearing Elma¡¯s question, Munn¡¯s face darkened. It was all caused by a man¡¯s Pride! If it weren¡¯t for his bragging in the morning, Munn wouldn¡¯t have bled so much. Although Sheryl felt like she was being ostracized, at least she had eaten back the value of her pile of gold pounds tonight. That night, she yed a little game with Elma. After Elma fell asleep, there was a five-piece chessboard between Saintess Ise and the eldest Princess Sheryl, and the mes of war spread in their eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s Have a showdown, your Highness!¡± Ise stared at Sheryl, her fighting spirit rising. The eldest princess¡¯s eyes lit up with a pair of green-gray eyes, and her voice was firm. ¡°The first time to block Grace!¡± Hearing Sheryl¡¯s words, Ace¡¯s fighting spirit grew more potent, as if it was about to overflow. Seeing that the mes of war had suddenly spread to him, Cardinal Monn did not bother to watch the show. He left hurriedly after saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡±. Women were horrifying! This was thest thought Cardinal Monn had before he entered the house. While Cardinal Monn and the others were rxing at home, General Patton stood on the city wall of St. Servant. A gust of cold wind blew his shawl up behind him. He looked at the opposite side of St. Servant from afar. There was a group of orange lights there. It was the camp of the werewolf army. ¡°Why haven¡¯t they attacked yet?¡± This was what General Patton was thinking at the moment. He didn¡¯t even have time to eat before he went to prepare for the trap of the werewolves. He was confident that as long as the werewolves dared toe, he would make them stand up and lie down! In the end, it was almost midnight, but the werewolves still did not make any movements. This made General Patton¡¯s mood not very beautiful. ¡°Could it be that the werewolves are waiting for the wee hours before they start to attack the city?¡± Looking at the soldiers on the verge of copse and looking extremely sleepy, General Patton gritted his teeth and decided to wait a little longer. They had to wait. If the werewolves were to be caught off guard, then they would be the sinners of humanity! Nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Munn, Ace, and Sheryl climbed up the city wall of St. Servant. At a nce, they saw the soldiers with dark circles under their eyes still standing at their posts. As well as General Patton¡¯s tall and straight posture, his eyes were slightly closed as if he was resting. Sheryl called out softly, ¡°General Barton?¡± General Barton immediately opened his eyes, his sharp gaze looking in the direction of the Werewolf Camp Like an unsheathed sword. Looking at the still quiet werewolf camp, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°These damn werewolves, they didn¡¯t attack all night!¡± ¡°?¡± A question mark slowly appeared on the heads of Ace and Sheryl. Shouldn¡¯t it be a good thing if they didn¡¯t attack? After all, the defensive formation of St. Selwans had been broken. Very quickly, Sheryl asked this question, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that we didn¡¯t make it in time?¡± General Barton took a deep breath. ¡°I carefully prepared so many traps, but none of them came in handy. I even made the soldiers defend for such a long time!¡± Only then did Cardinal Monn and the other two understand why General Barton was so angry. However, the unusual fact that the werewolves did not attack caught their attention. Cardinal Monn stood from the werewolf¡¯s point of view and thought for a moment. He understood the werewolves¡¯ intentions. He calmly said, ¡°The werewolves did not attack. They only had three purposes.¡± ¡°One, to conserve energy. Two, to exhaust the energy of the humans Three, if they still did not attack during the day, then they are umting energy. When the Moon appears at night, they will take down St. Servant.¡± Hearing Munn¡¯s analysis, Ace and the eldest princess nodded in agreement. General Barton was not surprised. As a veteran of the Kate kingdom for many years, he had long thought of this possibility. But he also could not bet on the future of the human race. Sost night, he still stood firm on the city wall. What if the werewolves suddenlyunched an attack at some time in the morning? But what if? It¡¯s always better to be safe than sorry! This was exactly what the werewolves were plotting. He knew that you would not dare to bet because the werewolves were the ones who had the initiative tounch an attack! Munn also knew the critical point of this problem. To eliminate the werewolves, humans had to have the initiative. Since werewolves didn¡¯t attack, then they had to find the initiative during today¡¯s working hours! This was Munn¡¯s idea at the moment. If you don¡¯t have the initiative, then create one! Ding Ling ~ A crisp sound attracted Munn¡¯s gaze. He saw a few white crystals that Munn had condensed with holy power hanging on the waist of Ace¡¯s white nun¡¯s dress. This scene made Munn speechless. Since when did his phone have so many spatial coordinates? However, these spatial coordinates gave Munn an idea. A n called Operation Beheading quietly appeared in his mind. But he didn¡¯t say it out loud. He wasn¡¯t sure if the werewolves would attack during the day. But even if they did, the n was a way to get rid of the San Serwan werewolves once and for all. It justcked a critical person. Who could ce his spatial coordinates in the werewolves¡¯ camp? Moreover, after being discovered by the werewolves, they wouldn¡¯t kill him immediately. He had to be more valuable to the werewolves than dead. With this in mind, Monn¡¯s gaze drifted to the Kate Kingdom¡¯s eldest princess, Sheryl. This¡­ He had just cheated her of her money a few days ago, and now he wanted to put her in danger. This wasn¡¯t good, right? Chapter 106 - The eldest princess wants to be the bait

Chapter 106: The eldest princess wants to be the bait

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It¡¯s past nine o¡¯clock in the morning in St. Servant. The sun is already high up in the sky. There are no clouds in the sky, and the whole atmosphere is blue. In this fresh and artistic picture, a strong smell of blood and the smell of rotting corpses rushed into everyone¡¯s nostrils. It ruined the beautiful picture. But Cardinal Monn and the others didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to this beautiful scene. Cardinal Monn stroked his chin with his right hand, and his eyes looked at Sheryl. No one knew what he was thinking. This gesture instantly aroused the vignce in Ace¡¯s eyes. Could it be that something happened at Cardinal Monn¡¯s housest night that she didn¡¯t know about? Ace stared at the two of them with a suspicious gaze. Sheryl saw that Cardinal Monn was looking at her. She felt a little strange, but at the same time, she was secretly happy. Could it be that Cardinal Monn had finally discovered the most beautiful part of her? Thinking of this, Sheryl looked down at her figure that she could not see her feet at all. Then she looked at Ace, who was beside her and carefullypared the two of them. Sheryl suddenly understood. So that was her most significant advantage! Sheryl¡¯s eyes lit up when she realized that Cardinal Monn¡¯s eyes were still on her. Sheryl hurriedly raised her head and puffed out her chest. The light armor on her body instantly entuated her proud figure. The sunlight shone on her silver armor, and a dazzling metallic luster quietly climbed up. Shirley¡¯s sudden action stunned Cardinal Monn... Could it be that Shirley had guessed his thoughts and was using her actions to express her attitude? Looking at Shirley¡¯s fearless and heroic stance, Cardinal Monn was instantly filled with respect. At this moment, Cardinal Monn saw the determination of the first princess of the Kate Kingdom! ¡°Good! It¡¯s decided on you, Shirley!¡± Cardinal Monn immediately pped his hands and made a decision. Since the eldest Princess Sheryl had already expressed it so clearly, how could Cardinal Monn not respond! ¡°? ? ?¡± Hearing Cardinal Monn¡¯s expression as if he had made some important decision, Sheryl suddenly felt a panic in her heart for no reason. Cardinal Monn¡¯s voice instantly attracted the gazes of Ace and General Barton. Ace stared at him with her beautiful eyes, as if she was asking why it was her and not me! She looked like she would not stop until she saw through Cardinal Monn. General Patton looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Cardinal Monn exined, ¡°OH. The eldest princess wants to be the bait.¡± ??? Sheryl was dumbfounded. Does she want to be the bait? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t she know? It was as if she had seen the doubt in Sheryl¡¯s eyes. Cardinal Monn said in puzzlement, ¡°Wasn¡¯t your posture just now to get the meaning?¡± ¡°My posture just now was...¡± Sheryl was still very emotional when she was stuck, but when she saw the look in Ace and General Barton¡¯s eyes, her tone immediately weakened. I can¡¯t tell them that I was ¡®seducing¡¯ Cardinal Monn just now, right? Sheryl thought to herself as her face flushed red. ¡°Yes... yes...¡± Sheryl hesitated and did not know what to say for a moment. Ace immediately felt that something was wrong. Her big eyes were filled with suspicion towards Sheryl. Sheryl looked at her and did not want to tell the truth. In the end, she could only say helplessly, ¡°I... I want to be the bait.¡± A Lie! Ace was sure that this was Sheryl¡¯s lie, but he could not force her to say anything. Hearing Sheryl¡¯s words, Cardinal Monn nodded and said, ¡°I told you there was no problem with my understanding.¡± There was a big problem, alright. Sherylined helplessly in her heart. Did I do that to be the bait? I did that to let you see it more clearly!! Seeing that Sheryl had agreed, the most critical role in Cardinal Monn¡¯s n had been chosen. The next step was to wait for time. Cardinal Monn thought. But General Patton did ask the questions of everyone present. ¡°Um, what is the bait for?¡± Cardinal Monn was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that he hadn¡¯t exined his n to them. So he said, ¡°Since the werewolves aren¡¯t attacking, then we¡¯ll take the initiative to attack.¡± ¡°I have a spell that can travel through space, but the destination needs to have my spatial coordinates, which is the white crystal I threw to Ace Yesterday.¡± Speaking of which, Ace cooperated and shook the crystal on her waist. Crisp sounds rang out one after another. Seeing the white crystal on her waist, Sheryl was a little speechless. This Saintess had a collection fetish! Damn it! She seemed to want a set too!! Cardinal Monn did not notice Sheryl¡¯s abnormality and continued, ¡°So I need someone to bring my crystals near the werewolf leader and then behead him.¡± ¡°As long as the werewolf leader dies, the werewolves won¡¯t be able to attack.¡± Cardinal Monn spoke of his n. General Barton listened to Cardinal Monn¡¯s n and nodded thoughtfully. It was indeed a good n, but it wasn¡¯t easy to bring things to the vicinity of the werewolf General. An ordinary pdin would probably be executed by the werewolves as soon as they appeared. However, it would be different if it was the eldest princess. As the eldest princess of the Kate Kingdom, the value of being alive was far more helpful than being dead. Therefore, General wolf would only imprison her but would not harm her. However, there was still a risk. Thinking of this, General Barton was a little hesitant. After all, she was the eldest princess of the Kate Kingdom. This time, she still followed him to the battlefield. If anything went wrong, it would not be easy for him to exin it to the past. Hearing Cardinal Monn¡¯s n, Ace and Sheryl also came to a sudden realization. Then Sheryl said firmly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, leave the milk snipe to me!¡± She knew that no one was more suitable for this mission than him. Moreover, he did not have any worries in his heart. Because she believed that since Cardinal Monn was confident in implementing this n, it proved that Cardinal Monn would not let her be in any danger. Regarding the positive aspect, she was very confident about the door and the situation. Seeing General Patton¡¯s hesitation, Cardinal Monn continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as Sheryl brings my spatial coordinates nearby, I¡¯ll be beside her when she receives any danger.¡± Sheryl also continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, General Patton. I Won¡¯t be in any danger. I believe in Cardinal Monn!¡± General Patton raised his head and looked at Sheryl, who was appraised. Heughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°It¡¯s me, this old man, who¡¯s being pretentious.¡± He had also thought it through. Even if there was danger, didn¡¯t he need someone to go? Since the eldest princess had made up her mind, he shouldn¡¯t stop her. Moreover, he looked at the calm face of Cardinal Monn. He thought to himself, how could there be any problems with such a robust Cardinal Monn watching. At this moment, he finally said with relief, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s follow the method of the Cardenal Monn!¡± Chapter 107 - Enemy Attack!!

Chapter 107: Enemy Attack!!

The time gradually came to noon. It had been nearly three hours since Cardinal Monn and the others had discussed their n. Cardinal Monn and the others had finished their lunch. Opposite St. Servant, the werewolves still didn¡¯t make any movements. From this, Cardinal Monn and the others could be sure. The werewolves were prepared to wait for night, the Sun was setting, and the Moon would rise. The werewolves had the moonlight buff. After their strength increased, they began to prepare to attack. The werewolves could wait, but Cardinal Monn couldn¡¯t. The humans weren¡¯t in good spirits, and the defensive formation of St. Servant was also broken. Furthermore, the werewolves attacked at night. Cardinal Monn was supposed to be off work by then. Was he going to wait for the werewolves to attack, and then Cardinal Monn would be forced to work overtime again? Cardinal Monn could not ept it. He had to rest well after work. Work should be solved during working hours, of course. The silence on the werewolves¡¯ side also made everyone firm their determination to take action. Cardinal Monn condensed a white crystal that was shouting his holy power. He handed her to Sheryl. Sheryl held the white crystal tightly in her hand. Then she nodded at the crowd with a determined look in her eyes and jumped down without hesitation. She ran towards the werewolves. Of course, as for how to deal with the werewolves, Cardinal Monn had already told her. There was no mistake; she just had to wait for Sheryl to bring the spatial coordinates to General Wolf. They passed through the battlefield filled with sand. Sheryl¡¯s eyes were cold. She did not look at the numerous bodies of werewolves and humans on the ground. It was amon thing to die in war. She was already used to it when she first went to the battlefield. She had long been tired of looking at such corpses. It did not take long for Sheryl¡¯s holy power to arrive at the werewolf encampment. She saw a human woman flying over. The werewolves guarding the gate were dumbfounded. They rubbed their eyes, wondering if they had seen wrongly. They saw that the human woman was still flying towards them. The werewolf on the right poked the werewolf beside him and asked in a daze, ¡°Did you see a human flying over here? Or did I see wrongly?¡± The werewolf who he poked was speechless. He did not care about the werewolf who deserved to be treated. He turned around and shouted towards the camp, ¡°Enemy Attack! !¡± Seeing that woman flying over, the werewolf knew that this thing was not something that the two of them could deal with. He could only ask his brothers inside to grab their weapons quickly. After all, only those who had reached the saint-level could fly in the air. With just a nce, they knew that a human saint-level powerhouse hade. He did not have the strength to be arrogant enough to deal with a saint-level powerhouse. ¡°An enemy attack? !¡± They heard the shouts of their brothers standing guard outside. The werewolves were stunned at first. They had been in St. Servant for quite some time. They had taken the initiative to attack the humans every time, and the humans had never counterattacked them. The sound of the enemy¡¯s attack almost stunned the brothers. However, they would rather believe it than not believe it. The werewolves quickly picked up their weapons and rushed over. At the same time, some werewolves quickly ran towards the center of the camp to inform the General. When arge number of werewolves came out with their weapons, Cheryl had alreadynded on the ground. The werewolves looked at the ce where Cheryl was alone. They suddenly fell silent. Then, they asked suspiciously, ¡°This is an enemy attack? A person?¡± Some werewolves even suspected a trap or that the other humans were hiding somewhere; they couldn¡¯t see. After carefully searching and training, they still couldn¡¯t see anyone. This situation made the werewolves even more confused. At this moment, a werewolf who had been observing Sheryl for a long time suddenly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ isn¡¯t this the human kingdom¡¯s eldest princess? !¡± ¡°What! The human¡¯s Princess! ! ?¡± ¡°How did the human¡¯s princesse back to our werewolf camp? !¡± The werewolves were still bewildered. They didn¡¯t know what this human was nning. At this moment, Sheryl, who saw that the werewolves had finally recognized her identity, began to speak. She said coldly, ¡°Let me see your General. I have something to discuss with him.¡± ¡°With our General?¡± The werewolves heard Sheryl¡¯s words and were even more surprised. Since ancient times, werewolves and humans had been at loggerheads. Since when did the human King¡¯s Princess want to discuss things with the werewolves? Although they were surprised, werewolves were not people who could meet their General just because a human said so. What if you were there to assassinate their General? In other words, this meant that Sheryl was the eldest princess of the Kate Kingdom. Otherwise, if a random Holy Knight or soldier came, the werewolves wouldn¡¯t care about what you wanted to do and would directly give you a knife. It also meant that the werewolves felt that their General should be of some use as the princess of the human kingdom. Hearing Sheryl¡¯s request, the most potent werewolf stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to meet our General.¡± He snorted a few times, then ordered the werewolf behind him, ¡°Go and ask the General. Tell him that the princess of the human kingdom wants to meet the General.¡± The werewolf behind him lowered his head and retreated. Then, he ran to the center of the camp. Then, the werewolf said to Sheryl, ¡°Your Highness, please wait here for a moment.¡± Sheryl, of course, didn¡¯t say that it was appropriate. She knew that even if General Wolf didn¡¯t think there was anything to talk about with her, he wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook. So she wasn¡¯t worried at all that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see General Wolf. She looked at the werewolves, who acted like they had nothing to fear in their territory, and her eyes were filled with disdain. If she was pretending to be their master, why was she so far away? Looking at the werewolves, who were ten meters away, Sheryl felt disdain in her heart. The werewolves were not stupid. They knew that this woman was a saint-level powerhouse. Who would dare to stand so close? What if this human suddenly attacked the werewolves? None of them wanted to be that unlucky person. In the center of the werewolf camp, General Wolf, who had just received the news of the enemy¡¯s attack, was wondering if someone dared to attack them when a voice came in. ¡°Report! Report to the General!¡± A werewolf ran in, panting heavily. He knelt on the ground and reported, ¡°I¡¯m here to meet the eldest princess of the human kingdom. She said that she has something to discuss with you and wants to see you.¡± ¡°Something to discuss?¡± General Wolf raised his eyebrows. He immediately felt that there must be a trap! What was there to discuss between a General Wolf and a human? General Wolf narrowed his eyes and asked in a severe tone, ¡°How many people did they send?¡± Chapter 108 - Walking into a trap

Chapter 108: Walking into a trap

¡°How many of them havee?¡± General Wolf¡¯s solemn voice rang in the ears of the werewolf kneeling on the ground. The werewolf had a strange expression and said, ¡°Only that princess came alone.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± General Wolf¡¯s incredulous voice rang out in the tent. He confirmed in disbelief, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s only him?¡± The werewolf nodded with aplicated expression, ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± General Wolf sucked in a breath of cold air. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t figure out what the humans were up to. Could it be that they trusted him so much, Old Wolf? No, no, no!! There must be some conspiracy. He couldn¡¯t trust these cunning humans! However, the identity of the human kingdom¡¯s eldest princess made him very tempted. If he could capture her, then he could use her to threaten that old fellow, King Kate! General Wolf¡¯s expression was gloomy and uncertain. After pondering for a moment, he said fiercely, ¡°I want to see what tricks they are ying!¡± The identity of the Kate Kingdom¡¯s eldest princess would not make him let go. Moreover, as the werewolf n¡¯s eldest General, he had enough confidence in his strength at the peak of the saint level. Even if there were an ident, it would be straightforward for him to escape. General Wolf was very cautious. He had even thought of his escape route. After preparing everything, General Wolf ordered, ¡°Let that human enter. Remember, keep an eye out for her alone!¡± The werewolf lowered his head and said yes, then left. At the entrance of the werewolf¡¯s tent, the werewolf camete. He whispered the order of General Wolf to the most respected werewolf. The respected werewolf then said to Sheryl, ¡°Our General has agreed; you can go in now.¡± As a low-level saint, Sheryl had long heard the whispers of the two werewolves. She walked with her long and slender legs, step by step, towards the center of the werewolf¡¯s tent. The werewolves¡¯ expressions changed, and they quickly distanced themselves from her. At the same time, they were guarding behind her to see if there was anything suspicious. Sheryl sneered without hesitation. The werewolves¡¯ expressions changed instantly. Their faces turned red, and they wanted toe up and tear this dead woman who was mocking them apart. However, they still knew their strength. Thus, they only used their eyes to demonstrate their strength to Sheryl. Their bodies did not dare to take a single step forward. Seeing this scene, the ridicule on Sheryl¡¯s face became even more intense. Under the lead and surveince of the werewolves, Sheryl finally arrived at the center of the tent. Sheryl looked at the massive tent in front of her. She could feel the powerful aura that only peak-stage Saint-level experts possessed from within. Sheryl¡¯s green-gray eyes narrowed slightly. She knew that the master inside was putting pressure on her. But Sheryl had nothing to be afraid of. Her right hand touched the white crystal in her pocket that contained Grace¡¯s holy power. Her heart was at peace. It was as if Grace was right beside her, making her feel at ease. She looked again at the massive tent that seemed like it was about to swallow her up. Sheryl¡¯s gaze was firm as she stepped in. Grace could also feel another strange peak saint-level aura from the white crystal on Sheryl¡¯s body on the city wall. Grace¡¯s eyes instantly opened. General Wolf looked at Sheryl in the tent, who dared to enter the werewolf camp alone, and an inexplicable emotion arose in his heart. Call her stupid; she¡¯s foolish. Isn¡¯t she walking into a trap? But if you call her brave, it¡¯s also true courage. He was only at the initial stage of the saint level, yet he dared to enter the enemy¡¯s army alone. General Wolf shook his head and threw these questions to the back of his mind. His green wolf eyes stared at Sheryl, bringing tremendous pressure to her. He asked curiously, ¡°Human Princess, are you not afraid of My Werewolf Army?¡± General Wolf asked Sheryl when she came alone. Sheryl didn¡¯t show any expression when she felt the pressure. She evenughed out loud, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not afraid of a werewolf army that¡¯s about to perish.¡± ¡°What? !¡± The General Wolf¡¯s eyes widened. He was furious at the human princess¡¯s words. At the same time, a bad premonition arose in his heart. Sheryl felt the white crystal in her pocket suddenly tremble violently. The temperature was also rising. In the next moment, Cardinal Monn¡¯s figure seemed to pass through a thin film and suddenly appeared beside her. Seeing Cardinal Monn, Sheryl was pleasantly surprised. ording to the n, she knew that Cardinal Monn woulde, but she still felt surprised at this moment. Meanwhile, General Wolf saw a strange but familiar figure suddenly appear in his tent. A surprised expression immediately appeared on his face. It was as if he did not understand why this detestable Cardinal would suddenly appear. Could it be that the werewolves outside did not look well? These thoughts only shed through his mind for a moment. He knew that this was not the time to dwell on these things. He had to think of a way to escape quickly. Although he had the strength of a peak saint, he was still a little apprehensive when faced with the Red Cardinal¡¯s strange moves. General Wolf leaped backward with arge piece of tape and shouted at the same time, ¡°Come ¨C¡± Before he could say the word ¡°Human,¡± Cardinal Monn threw out a demon sealing dance. General Wolf¡¯s expression instantly froze. Cardinal Monn turned around and carried Sheryl in his arms. He used a spacewalk and disappeared from the spot. General Wolf¡¯s voice had already spread out. If they didn¡¯t leave quickly, the werewolves would surround them. Although Cardinal Monn could still escape, it would be too troublesome. Werewolf camp. After Cardinal Monn and his men left. The assistant who heard the voice hurriedly led his men into General Wolf¡¯s tent. As soon as he entered, the assistant could feel the strange atmosphere in the tent. There was no trace of the human princess from before. And General wolf was in the air as if he was still saying something. This appearance instantly reminded him of the spell that the cardinal had used on the battlefield yesterday. His expression instantly changed, and he hurriedly shouted, ¡°General!¡± The deputy¡¯s expression immediately darkened when seeing that the General still did not make any movements. It confirmed what he was thinking. Some werewolves could not see the situation clearly, and they were at a loss. Seeing that General wolf was lying in the air for some unknown reason, they were about to step forward to check but were stopped by the deputy. ¡°Be careful; this is the time and space spell of the Cardinal from yesterday!¡± ¡°What! ?¡± The werewolf who was about to step forward suddenly stopped in his tracks. He looked at General wolf in horror and said, ¡°That¡­ that General!¡± The deputy shook his head. The entire tent was filled with tragic emotions. After ten seconds, General Wolf¡¯s body fell from the sky. The werewolves saw that the General¡¯s body didn¡¯t change, and they couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. They thought that the General was mighty, and perhaps that spell didn¡¯t affect the General. But when the General¡¯s body fell to the ground and instantly turned into minced meat, they were all silent. Chapter 109 - Even if there isn鈥檛 a church, we have to build one!

Chapter 109: Even if there isn¡¯t a church, we have to build one!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As for what happened in the werewolf¡¯s tent, Cardinal Monn and Sheryl didn¡¯t know. They had returned to St. Servant early on. However, Cardinal Monn had guessed the general situation. After all, that was a divine-level spell. Even if it was a peak saint level spell, it wasn¡¯t a divine level spell. And how could a saint-level spell be able to withstand a divine-level attack? Thus, General Wolf¡¯s Hiss was inevitable; this was also how Cardinal Monn was confident in his ability to walk in space. Seeing the figures of Cardinal Monn and Sheryl suddenly appear on the city walls of St. Servant, Ace and General Barton instantly came over. Ace immediately saw Collier¡¯s waist wrapped around by Cardinal Monn, and her eyes immediately narrowed. She made a note of Sheryl in her heart. ¡°How was it?¡± Barton went forward to ask about the werewolves. When Sheryl stood up, Barton withdrew his hand from her waist. Sheryl was disappointed. He hadn¡¯t experienced enough yet. Cardinal Monn answered Barton¡¯s question, ¡°Just wait and see, General Barton.¡± What did he mean? Hearing Cardinal Monn¡¯s answer, Patton was a little confused. But since Cardinal Monn said to wait and see, then wait and see. After thinking for a while, General Patton stood on the city wall and looked in the direction of the werewolves. Not long after, General Patton heard a loud wolf cry from the werewolves¡¯ direction. It sounded like a howl. General Patton was shocked. The Red Robe of Cardinal Monn killed General Wolf?! Cardinal Monn disappeared for a second and then was killed on the way back? General Patton didn¡¯t understand whether Cardinal Monn was too strong or which General Wolf was too weak? And the werewolves lost their General, so they lost their backbone. Instantly, the camp was in chaos. General Barton and Cardinal Monn naturally knew the situation of the werewolves in the world. However, the kingdom¡¯s soldiers didn¡¯t restst night, so it could only be the Holy Knights of the orthodoxy that sent troops. Thinking of this, General Barton looked at Cardinal Monn. Cardinal Monn instructed Philip, ¡°General Wolf has already been killed by me. Now that the werewolves are in chaos get the Holy Knights to send troops and surround the werewolves.¡± Philip nodded immediately and was about to leave. Cardinal Monn¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Don¡¯t rush them. Just tell them to retreat.¡± Although the werewolves were in chaos without the General, but even a rabbit would bite if it was anxious, let alone a werewolf. Especially a werewolf who had a good night¡¯s rest, they couldn¡¯t be careless. Philip was stunned for a moment, although he did not quite understand what Cardinal Monn meant. However, they only needed to carry out Cardinal Monn¡¯s orders. He nodded and turned around to organize the attack. Not long after, they saw an army of Holy Knights charging out from the city gates of St. Servant like huge white waves. Their mighty fried rice cake thought about the werewolves¡¯ camp. The werewolf army, without a backbone, faced the fierce Holy Knights and didn¡¯t know how to organize an attack. They could only fight and retreat at the same time. The Holy Knights forcefully pushed them out of the range of St. Servant. St. Servant, on the city wall. Seeing that the situation was settled, Cardinal Monn didn¡¯t want to stay on the city wall any longer. Thus, he bade farewell to General Patton. Seeing this, Ace and Sheryl hurriedly followed. Only General Patton, the lonely old man, was left standing in the cold wind, waiting for the triumphant return of the Holy Knights. After leaving, Cardinal Monn went to the south gate to retrieve Elendil. Then, he went to the holy church to report to Andrew. When my leader heard that the werewolves had retreated so quickly, he was shocked. On other battlefields, the righteous sect and the kingdom were still fighting against the werewolves. Who would have thought that St. Servant was already over? And he had driven the werewolf army out of the range of St. Servant? How could this not shock Andrew? Andrew looked at the red-clothed Cardinal Monn and felt that Cardinal Monn¡¯s position as pope was probably not going anywhere. After all, Cardinal Monn had aplished all sorts of achievements since the beginning of the magical beast forest, in addition to his strength. It was long enough for Cardinal Monn to ascend to the position of Pope. It was just that the Orthodox Church did not have that many churches. And now, Cardinal Monn had quickly repelled the werewolf army, which was an outstanding achievement! How could he not be the pope? Even if there was no church, he had to build one for him! Andrew nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Okay, I already know the details. I will report this matter to his holiness the Pope.¡± Then, Andrew smiled at Cardinal Monn and said, ¡°I guess your pope won¡¯t be able to escape this time. I will congratte you in advance.¡± Cardinal Monn did not have many feelings about this. He calmly bowed and returned Andrew¡¯s congrattions. Andrew saw Cardinal Monn¡¯s casual look and shook his head helplessly. He was not even interested in the position of Pope. After all, which member of the Orthodox Church didn¡¯t have the goal and honor of bing Pope? However, Cardinal Monn had changed. Andrew, who knew Cardinal Monn¡¯s personality, guessed that perhaps the pope was just a job for Cardinal Monn. This made Andrew guess correctly. Cardinal Monn still treated him as a job. What was the sry of this promotion? This was Cardinal Monn¡¯s most authentic thought at this moment. After reporting the work, there was nothing more to do. They just waited for the Holy Knights to return triumphantly. At 4 pm, the Holy Knights finally returned triumphantly. There weren¡¯t too many surprises. The werewolves who lost their General Wolf also lost their morale and desire to fight. With the help of the Holy Knights, they quickly withdrew from St. Selvan¡¯s territory. At the same time, the Orthodox Church also spread the news to the people of St. Selvan. After the people learned that the Orthodox Church and the kingdom had fought off the werewolves, they were overjoyed. The entire St. Selvan was in an uproar. These days, they were all on tenterhooks. They did not even have a good night¡¯s sleep. He was afraid that the werewolves would break through the city walls and be food for the werewolves. Now that they had received news of the great victory of the humans, how could they not be excited? Furthermore, it had only been a few days, and the werewolves had already retreated? For a time, their faith in the orthodoxy became even more pious, and their recognition of the kingdom increased. Chapter 110 - Preston... The city has fallen? !

Chapter 110: Preston... The city has fallen? !

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio St. Servant. In the morning, the sun was bright and cloudless. Cardinal Monn got up early. He stretched against the sun. He felt refreshed. It had been three days since the werewolf retreated. Today was also the time he clocked in every week. It made Cardinal Monn feel incredibly refreshed today. ¡°Cardinal Monn, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Saintess Ace¡¯s voice could be heard from inside the house. When Cardinal Monn heard this, he returned to the house from the courtyard. To not let Ace eat for free, Cardinal Monn could not help but hand over the task of washing the dishes to her. He even threw the cooking job to Ace. Cardinal Monn felt that he had done a great deed listening to Ace¡¯s cheerful singing in the kitchen. Look at how happy Ace was when she cooked. As for the eldest Princess, Sheryl, she stayed in Cardinal Monn for two days. Then she had to go back to the king¡¯s City and report back to the past. As for Ace, she could go back whenever she wanted. A Saintess? It was customary to have some privileges. Just as Cardinal Monn was thinking about something, Ace came out with the breakfast. Her long blonde hair covered her perfect butt. Her blue eyes were filled with joy. She was wearing an apron that didn¡¯t match her temperament. Under the apron was a casual white dress. It made people sigh. Good-looking people looked good in everything! In her hand was a big bowl of steaming porridge. The rising steam gave her beautiful face a touch of holiness. Bang. Ace gently ced the bowl in front of Cardinal Monn and said expectantly, ¡°Quick, taste it. How does it taste?¡± Cardinal Monn asked doubtfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call Alma?¡± ¡°You have a taste first.¡± Ace continued. She had specially made this to cater to Cardinal Monn¡¯s taste. Of course, she was very much looking forward to Cardinal Monn¡¯s evaluation. Cardinal Monn was very curious about Ace¡¯s reaction, but he still ended the spoon in Ace¡¯s hand. He gently scooped a spoonful and put it into his mouth. Mmm, the taste of preserved egg and lean meat porridge. Cardinal Monn¡¯s eyes lit up, this taste reminded him of home. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡± Hearing Cardinal Monn¡¯s answer, Ace¡¯s beautiful eyes instantly lit up. The corners of her mouth curled up into a happy smile. Her pair of tiny feet also unconsciously started to panic, it showed the joy in her master¡¯s heart. Ace was happy for a while, then she chirped, ¡°You eat first, I¡¯ll Go Get Elma.¡± With that, Ace hopped to Elma¡¯s room. Cardinal Monn looked at Ace, who suddenly be excited and said strangely, ¡°What a strange woman.¡± Shaking his head, Cardinal Monn continued to taste the porridge made by Ace. After breakfast, Cardinal Monn removed the fish from Ace¡¯s funny eyes for a while. This time, there were more people by theke. Thepetition also began to increase, but Cardinal Monn didn¡¯t believe in that. Finally, itsted for more than an hour. Cardinal Monn sessfully witnessed the harvest of others. Looking at his fishing rod that still didn¡¯t make any movement, Cardinal Monn couldn¡¯t help but doubt life. So I don¡¯t have any talent in fishing? Coincidentally, at this moment, Cardinal Monn¡¯s premonition suddenly moved. The floating fish instantly stood on the surface of the water, and the entire fishing rod began to tremble. When Cardinal Monn saw this, he was instantly overjoyed. Who said he couldn¡¯t catch fish! There it was! Even Ace, who had followed him, was somewhat skeptical. In the past few days, Cardinal Monn hade almost every day. He had to prove to her that he could catch fish. But every time, he came back empty-handed. And Ace had also found out that Cardinal Monn couldn¡¯t catch fish. But this time? Could it be that Cardinal Monn¡¯s attribute was going to be broken today? Cardinal Monn was determined to catch the fish. Under Cardinal Monn¡¯s power, the fishing line instantly flew up. It drew a beautiful arc in the air. Drops of water scattered in the air, shining brilliantly under the sun; however, the moment the fishing hook broke out of the water. Cardinal Monn¡¯s smile instantly froze. Ace couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°PFFT, hahaha! !¡± Ace finishedughing and patted Cardinal Monn. ¡°You¡¯re still the same Cardinal Monn who can¡¯t catch a fish!¡± Cardinal Monn pulled the fishing line closer. A tattered shoe appeared in front of him. He scolded with a dark face, ¡°Who¡¯s so hical, littering everywhere!¡± Aceughed until she was out of breath. She said to Cardinal Monn, ¡°Give up. You might not catch a fish in this lifetime.¡± Cardinal Monn¡¯s face turned even darker. He looked at Ace, who wasughing so hard that she almost lost her voice, and said, ¡°Stopughing. Pack up and go to work.¡± Then, without waiting for Ace, he took the fishing rod and headed home. St. Servant, Holy Church. Now, Alma¡¯s school had reopened. There was no need to trouble sister Millie anymore. Cardinal Monn¡¯s work these few days was free. After solving the werewolf problem, there was almost nothing to do. Now, Cardinal Monn¡¯s job was to apany the Saintess. Yes, Ace qualified guy openly used his power for personal gain. This behavior made Cardinal Monn very shameful. At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Cardinal Monn went to visit Andrew as usual. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Andrew, who looked different from before. He had a severe expression on his face, and he was holding a secret letter in his hand. When he saw Cardinal Monn and Ace enter, Andrew handed the secret letter to Cardinal Monn and said, ¡°This is the news from Preston. You two take a look.¡± Preston? Cardinal Monn felt that this ce name seemed familiar. But he didn¡¯t think about it carefully. He lowered his head and looked at the secret letter in his hand. Ace also took the opportunity to look over. One of the words instantly caught Cardinal Monn and Ace¡¯s eyes. ¡°Preston... The city defense is broken?!¡± Ace¡¯s tone was filled with disbelief. Now, there was news of great victories everywhere. She didn¡¯t expect to hear that Preston had been broken through by werewolves today. ¡°Then the residents of Preston...¡± Ace whispered. For a moment, all kinds of miserable human situations filled Ace¡¯s mind. She could not help but cover her mouth and did not dare to think about it. Cardinal Monn also frowned. The good mood of the whole day disappeared in an instant. Once werewolves conquered the human town, the humans would be the food that the werewolves could replenish at any time. The oue was self-evident. After Cardinal Monn and Ace finished reading, Andrew¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°His Holiness the Pope has sent an order. He wants the two of you to support Preston Church. Let¡¯s go today.¡± For this, Cardinal Monn and Ace had no meaning. For Cardinal Monn, he did not want the humans there to live under the tyranny of the werewolves. And as a Saintess, she was going to save them. At this moment, the top four of the two were in sync like never before, to save the Humans! Chapter 111 - Reinforcements

Chapter 111: Reinforcements

It was a sunny day. After receiving their new job, Cardinal Monn and Ace made their way to Preston. Soon, when they arrived at Preston, Cardinal Monn and Ace saw the city was divided into two parts. On the outskirts of the city, there was a sea of Werewolves. Opposite them were members of the Orthodox Church and soldiers of the Kingdom, who had set up a light barrier. The holy light barrier slightly blocked the Werewolves¡¯ advance. The Werewolves let out excited howls and fiercely smashed their attacks onto the holy light barrier of the Holy Knights. The barrier received the attacks and let out a sound that sounded like a wail. The light of the entire barrier began to tremble uncontrobly. From this, it could be seen that the Holy Knights were almost unable to hold on any longer. But they did not retreat. They still gritted their teeth and stood firmly at the front. Behind them were the people who were fleeing towards the inner city of the Kingdom. Since Preston had fallen, at least the people who survived had to be let out of this ce that was about to fall into hell. Cardinal Monn observed for a while, then his gaze fell on the Werewolf army across from him. Behind them, countless people, like cattle and sheep, were tied together by the Werewolves. As the Werewolf army moved, they were dragged away by the Werewolves. Cardinal Monn, who was so far away, could hear the cries very clearly. Cardinal Monn even saw with his own eyes that a Werewolf was beginning to feel annoyed by the cries of humans. He directly beheaded him with a knife. The cries stopped abruptly. The humans watched as the people around them lost their heads in an instant. They held back the sounds they were about to make because they were afraid. Their entire bodies couldn¡¯t stop trembling, afraid that they would be the next person to lose their heads. When the Werewolves saw this scene, they immediatelyughed out loud. There was cruelty in their expressions. ¡°As food, you have to look like food.¡± Cardinal Monn, who was far away, could see this scene. His brows furrowed into a frown. ¡°Damn it!¡± When Ace saw this scene, she was extremely furious. Her originally rosy face was also white with anger. However, she was unable to do anything. She did not have the ability to instantly rush to that person¡¯s side. Nor did she have the ability to bring them away from the Werewolves. Even Cardinal Monn was the same. Although he had the ability to walk in space, that ce did not have his spatial coordinates. Moreover, even if he had the spatial coordinates, it was impossible for Cardinal Monn to bring them all out in one go. His holy energy could not support this consumption at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡± Cardinal Monn¡¯s calm voice sounded with a hint of coldness. Ace took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. She nodded and followed Cardinal Monn to the Orthodox Church. ¡°Who are you?!¡± As soon as theynded, someone noticed Cardinal Monn and Ace. The Holy Knights who were on high alert immediately pointed their Holy Spears at them. When they saw their faces clearly, the Holy Knights¡¯ expressions rxed. They recognized Ace. ¡°So it¡¯s the Saintess and the Cardinal. I apologize.¡± The Holy Knight¡¯s apologetic words rang out. Ace waved her hand, indicating that she did not mind. Although they knew Her Highness the Saintess, they did not know Cardinal Monn. Fortunately, Cardinal Monn was wearing the cardinal¡¯s exclusive clothing. In addition, he hade together with Her Highness the Saintess, so they did not doubt his authenticity. Seeing that Cardinal Monn had no intention to speak, Ace said to the Holy Knight, ¡°We are here to support Preston under the orders of His Holiness the Pope. Can you take us to see Pope Elton?¡± Hearing that the Saintess was here to support them under the orders of His Holiness the Pope, the Holy Knight was quite happy, thinking that Preston might be saved. But after looking for a long time, he still did not see anyone else following behind Her Highness the Saintess. He was instantly disappointed. Although Her Highness the Saintess was a Holy Rank powerhouse, it was useless to only bring a cardinal here. There was an army of 100,000 Werewolves on the other side. Even a Holy Rank powerhouse would probably be torn to pieces. Moreover, there were Holy Rank powerhouses on the Werewolves¡¯ side. Even Pope Elton was seriously injured yesterday. Although he was disappointed, the Holy Knight only thought about it. He nodded and said yes, then brought Cardinal Monn and Ace to meet Elton. When he heard Elton¡¯s name, Cardinal Monn immediately knew why this Preston sounded familiar. It was the Pope who had expressed dissatisfaction with him during the incident in the magical beast forest. Although that Pope might have had a problem with him, Cardinal Monn did not care. In addition, this was a war of life and death. Cardinal Monn naturally did not care what Pope Elton previously held against him. The two of them followed the Holy Knight all the way to Preston Church. This Preston Church could be considered lucky. It was built in the innermost part of Preston. Thus, it did not suffer much damage after the Werewolves broke through Preston¡¯s walls. It was still intact. They came to Elton¡¯s ce. The Holy Knight gently knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Your Holiness Elton, the members of the Orthodox Church that was sent by His Holiness the Pope to support us have arrived.¡± ¡°Quick, let them in quickly!¡± A somewhat dispirited voice came from inside. However, that voice sounded excited when it heard that the people who came to support had arrived. When the Holy Knight heard Pope Elton¡¯s words, he opened the door, moved aside, and lowered his head slightly. Ace nced at Cardinal Monn. Seeing that Cardinal Monn nodded slightly, she walked in first. In the room, Elton hurriedly stood up to wee Her Highness the Saintess when he saw her walked in. However, when he saw Cardinal Monn behind the Saintess, his expression instantly froze. He had a very deep impression of this red-robed man. At that time, he felt that Cardinal Monn was really too arrogant. He did not take the Pope and the Orthodox Church¡¯s rules seriously at all. He had targeted him many times. However, at this time, Elton did not have the mood to judge Cardinal Monn. Moreover, he was here to support them. After thinking it through, Elton¡¯s face broke into a smile once again. Cardinal Monn sized up this Pope Elton. Although he did not have any exterior wound, his entire aura seemed to be very dispirited. His strength as a advanced-level Holy Rank had also decreased. It was obvious that he had suffered internal injuries. Elton did not notice Cardinal Monn¡¯s gaze. His old eyes stared intently at the Saintess as he asked expectantly, ¡°Your Highness, I wonder how many troops you have brought this time?¡± After the recent battle, Preston had lost a lot of troops. It was not easy for them to get reinforcements. Elton wanted to hear the exact number. When Ace heard Elton¡¯s words, she paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s just me and Cardinal Monn.¡± Elton was stunned on the spot. Chapter 112 - Elton鈥檚 Worries

Chapter 112: Elton¡¯s Worries

¡°It¡¯s just me and Cardinal Monn.¡± Upon hearing the Saintess¡¯s reply, Elton was stunned on the spot. His eyes were filled with disbelief as he asked, ¡°Just¡­ just the two of you?¡± Ace nodded. After confirming the second time, Elton suddenly seemed to have aged a few years. He staggered back a few steps and sat down on the chair. He muttered, ¡°That¡¯s an army of 100,000 Werewolves. What¡¯s the use of just the two of youing? So what if you have the power of a Saint¡­¡± Seeing Elton¡¯s expression, Ace could not help but exin, ¡°We came from St. Servant. That ce is too far away from Preston. It will take at least two days for the Holy Knights to reach here. Cardinal Monn and I havee first.¡± Although Ace did not say anything important, Elton figured out the hidden meaning in Ace¡¯s words. The Holy Knights were on their way, but it would take about two days. Ace continued, ¡°Moreover, St. Servant just ended the war. It is impossible for all the troops toe. We still need to defend against the Werewolves in case they make aeback.¡± These words clearly told Elton that even if the Holy Knights came, they shouldn¡¯t expect too many troops. Elton was silent. Of course, he knew that the Orthodox Church currently didn¡¯t have any troops to support Preston. After all, the Werewolves didn¡¯t directly attack Preston. Besides, St. Servant suddenly repelled the Werewolves. Otherwise, St. Servant would not have been able to draw out troops to support them. Elton sighed. It was already good enough to have reinforcements. He did not want to ask for too much. He lowered his head and bowed deeply to the Saintess and Cardinal Monn. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to the two of you.¡± Cardinal Monn looked at Elton, who was bowing, in surprise. Cardinal Monn was changing his views about Elton. He didn¡¯t expect that the Pope, who had thought of ways to deal with him, would bow to him? This was somewhat out of Cardinal Monn¡¯s expectations. On second thought, after all, he had be a Pope. Even if he had some misgivings, he couldn¡¯t be a bad person. Otherwise, the Pope wouldn¡¯t have chosen him to be a Pope. After thinking it through, the way Cardinal Monn looked at Elton changed. Although his impression had changed, it was impossible for Cardinal Monn to take the initiative to get close to someone. He looked at the sky. The sun gradually set, and the moon quietly appeared. So he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to let the soldiers rest.¡± Elton heard Cardinal Monn¡¯s words andughed bitterly. He also wanted to let the soldiers rest, but the Werewolves outside were eyeing them like tigers. Without the barrier of light, the Werewolves would have attacked them long ago. When Ace heard Cardinal Monn¡¯s words, she seemed to have thought of something. She smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to trouble our Lord Cardinal Monn.¡± Ace winked at Cardinal Monn. Cardinal Monn instantly understood Ace. Was she trying to build my prestige? Cardinal Monn shook his head, wanting to say that there was no need to. But since it was Ace¡¯s good intention, he didn¡¯t refuse. Elton heard their conversation and his face was full of questions. Could it be that this Cardinal Monn had a solution? Thinking of this, he also had some expectations. The soldiers of Preston had not slept for a few days. If there really was a way to let them sleep well, that would be great. With doubts and expectations, Elton followed Cardinal Monn and Ace to the front line even though he was heavily injured. ¡°His Holiness Pope Elton, Her Highness the Saintess, and Cardinal Monn.¡± As soon as Cardinal Monn and the other two appeared on the battlefield, the Holy Knights began to greet them one by one. As Cardinal Monn¡¯s position was the lowest, he was greetedst. Cardinal Monn did not mind. As for the Pope and Her Highness the Saintess, they were on the same level. However, Elton¡¯s prestige was still the highest in Preston. Therefore, the Holy Knights naturally greeted Elton first. At the same time, the Holy Knights also had some doubts in their hearts when they saw Cardinal Monn and the other two on the battlefield. They had heard about it when Cardinal Monn and the Saintess first arrived in Preston. They knew that they were sent by His Holiness the Pope to support them. However, after staring for a long time, they still did not see any unfamiliar faces of the Holy Knights. They also knew that the only people who came to support them were Her Highness the Saintess and Cardinal Monn. This situation made them feel depressed. After all, they had been fighting for several days. They did not know when they would not be able to hold on. However at the same time, they also knew that in other ces, the Orthodox Church was also fighting. Therefore, they did not have any intention of ming. It was just that they did not know when they would be able to turn the tables in such a situation. Elton looked at the exhausted warriors, and he could not bear it. He could only sigh in his heart. After calming himself down, Elton introduced Ace, ¡°I think everyone knows this is Her Highness the Saintess.¡± Then, he introduced Cardinal Monn, ¡°This is Monn, a cardinal. Although he is only a cardinal, he is probably even more powerful than Leader Lucius.¡± As soon as the situation in the Magical Beast Forest ended, Elton had already inquired about the specific situation. He was very surprised at Cardinal Monn¡¯s strength, but Cardinal Monn¡¯s attitude still made him dissatisfied. However, in the face of the survival of the human race and Preston, he had long put aside his prejudice. He even hoped that Cardinal Monn would be stronger than what he had heard, so that Preston would have a chance of survival! Hearing Elton¡¯s words, the Holy Knights¡¯ first reaction was doubt. Stronger than Leader Lucius? How could that be! Lucius was a Holy Rank saint. They heard that he had a breakthrough a while ago. He had reached the peak of the Holy Rank. How could a cardinal have the strength of a peak-level Holy Rank? But this sentence came from the mouth of their respected Pope Elton. For a moment, they were not sure if this was true or not. Of course, Cardinal Monn and the others also saw the doubt in the Holy Knights¡¯ eyes. But they did not care. For Elton, it was because although he did not know Cardinal Monn¡¯s specific strength, he was still at the Holy Rank. Ace thought that after Cardinal Monn showed his strength, their doubts would naturally fall apart. As for Cardinal Monn¡­ He really did not care much. It was as if this matter had nothing to do with him. Elton swept his gaze over the warriors. Among them were the Holy Knights of the Orthodox Church, as well as the Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. The Kingdom¡¯s leader in Preston had died in battle yesterday when the city was destroyed. Although Elton felt sorry, this was how war was. After thinking for a while, he turned around and said to Cardinal Monn, ¡°Cardinal Monn, please use whatever methods you have!¡± Chapter 113 - Cardinal Monn鈥檚 Actions

Chapter 113: Cardinal Monn¡¯s Actions

¡°Cardinal Monn, please use whatever methods you have!¡± Elton pleaded with Cardinal Monn. Cardinal Monn did not respond to him. Instead, he pulled out Elendil, which had been hanging by his waist. His method was very simple. It was to imitate the scene from St. Servant. However, it had to be slightly changed. After all, St. Servant still had the city gate, but Preston¡¯s city gate had long since been broken through. ng! Cardinal Monn unsheathed Elendil and it let out a crisp sword cry that attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What a Holy Sword!¡± Elton could not help but exim loudly when he saw Elendil¡¯s noble and holy appearance. It was as if this was the real holy sword. The warriors who saw this sword also eximed in admiration. It was the first time they had seen such a beautiful sword. However, what was the Cardinal going to do with a sword? Could it be that he was going to go to the battlefield to kill Werewolves? The Holy Knights were puzzled. Even Elton was also puzzled. He did not know what Cardinal Monn was going to do. At this moment, he heard Cardinal Monn say, ¡°Remove the barrier of light.¡± A calm tone came from his mouth. ¡°This¡­¡± The Holy Knights looked at each other. Once the barrier was removed, the Werewolves would not let this opportunity go. Some Holy Knights could not help but say, ¡°If the barrier is removed, won¡¯t the Werewolves charge in?¡± The Holy Knights nodded. Elton also frowned. He did not know what Cardinal Monn was trying to do. However, he thought about the strength of Cardinal Monn that he had heard about. In addition, he heard that the reason why St. Servant pushed back the Werewolf army was because of this Cardinal Monn. So Elton gritted his teeth and decided to take the risk. ¡°Listen to Cardinal Monn and withdraw the barrier!¡± When the Holy Knights heard this, they looked at each other again. Then, they gritted their teeth and stopped the spell that was maintaining the barrier in their hands. Actually, Cardinal Monn did not really need the Holy Knights to remove the barrier. However, if Cardinal Monn¡¯s mes were to pass through the barrier and be released, it was likely that the Werewolves would not be the only ones that would be injured. Without the support of the Holy Knights¡¯ magical power, the azure barrier began to flicker. It looked like it was about to disappear. The Werewolves that were attacking outside the barrier saw this scene and were overjoyed. Theyughed and said, ¡°They can¡¯t hold on much longer! Quickly, put in more effort!!¡± A few secondster. The barrier disappeared in an instant. The Werewolves were instantly overjoyed. However, at this moment, a dark red me pounced on them like an unbreakable ocean. The Werewolves that were feeling smug only let out a miserable cry before they were instantly engulfed by the sea of fire and lost their figures. The other Werewolves were shocked when they saw this and hurriedly retreated. They were afraid that the sea of fire would directly pounce on them. However, contrary to their expectations, the sea of fire did not directly rush up. Instead, it stopped not far in front of them and formed a line of fire formed by mes. It surrounded the remaining strength of the entire human race. It was as if it had reced the previous barrier. The Werewolves¡¯ expressions turned ugly at this scene. It was not easy to break the barrier, but now there was another fire barrier? Some Werewolves did not believe that this small fire line could stop their footsteps. After all, such a small fire line could not be touched, so could they not step over it? Thinking of this, the Werewolf confidently stepped forward and was about to step over it. However, just as his wolf foot touched the fire line. The me that was fluttering in the wind instantly raised a curtain of fire. The Werewolf only had time to scream. In an instant, there was not even ash left by the me. Seeing this scene, the Werewolves were so shocked that they took a few steps back. Their mouths kept sucking in cold breath. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The Werewolves muttered, not knowing what to do for a moment. The Holy Knights also swallowed when they saw this scene. They did not expect the mes that were casually released by Cardinal Monn to be so terrifying. When the Werewolf was about to step over, they all had ugly expressions on their faces. Now, their expressions were even moreplicated. The mes of Cardinal Monn seemed to have drawn a line on the ground. It was as if no one was allowed to enter or exit. That Werewolf was the end of it. Although the Holy Knights were also terrified, when they thought that the person who released such terrifying mes was actually their Orthodox Church¡¯s Cardinal, they instantly became cheerful. They even felt that even if they did not have too much support, it was still very good to have such a powerful Cardinal. At least it would relieve their pressure. Elton also sucked in a breath of cold air. The information he had gathered did not mention that Cardinal Monn actually had such a method. It really shocked him. At the same time, he thought that as long as this me continued to burn until morning, wouldn¡¯t they be able to rest? Thinking of this, he could not help but look at Cardinal Monn and opened his mouth, wanting to ask something. Not caring about the other people¡¯s expressions, Cardinal Monn said faintly, ¡°This me barrier contains my holy power. It can continue burning until nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. You can rest for the night.¡± The Holy Knights were stunned after hearing this. They thought that they had heard wrongly. They could rest? They could finally rest?! Hearing this news, they almost cried out. Seeing the Holy Knights doubting themselves. Elton also felt relieved in his heart. He smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. You can rest tonight!¡± When the Holy Knights heard Pope Elton¡¯s words, they felt reassured andpletely relieved. Some Holy Knights even cheered, ¡°Thank you, Lord Cardinal Monn! Long live Lord Cardinal Monn! !¡± ¡°Long Live Lord Cardinal Monn!!¡± The whole Square began to cheer the name of Cardinal Monn. When Ace saw this, she could not help but raise her snow-white neck proudly. No matter where she was, her Cardinal Monn would always be the focus. Cardinal Monn did not feel anything at that time. His expression was still calm. He took out his pocket watch and left Elendil in the center of the mes. He lightly said, ¡°I¡¯m off work.¡± Then he left. Elton was stunned when he saw this scene. When he thought of the strange rule of Cardinal Monn, he shook his head and smiled bitterly. However, he did not have the right to criticize him now. After all, he still had to rely on this person. As if she was used to it, seeing that Cardinal Monn had left, Ace also followed him. Unlike the humans who rejoiced, the Werewolves¡¯ expressions were as gloomy as they could get. Their expressions were extremely ugly. Seeing that they could not make a decision, they immediately sent people to the General¡¯s ce to report the situation. At the same time, they also brought back the news of the arrival of the Cardinal and the Saintess. Chapter 114 - The Might of Elendil

Chapter 114: The Might of Elendil

¡°What?!¡± An angry roar came from the Werewolf¡¯s temporary base. In the tallest building, a giant silver-gray Wolf threw the teacup in his hand to the ground. His eyes stared at the Werewolf on the ground. ¡°Say that again!¡± The heavy tone was filled with uncontroble anger. The Werewolf kneeling on the ground said with a trembling voice, ¡°General, General Morris, we have broken the barrier, but out of nowhere, a Cardinal suddenly appeared. He released a me, and in an instant, one-tenth of our Werewolves were eliminated. Now, that me is blocking our way forward, causing us to not dare to take a step forward!¡± ¡°Trash!!!¡± Upon hearing the Werewolf¡¯s words, Morris once again picked up a teacup on the table and smashed it on the Werewolf¡¯s body. The Werewolf was in pain from the smashing and trembled for a moment, but he did not dare to show the slightest expression. After venting his anger, Morris began to think about the information brought by the Werewolf. The Cardinal who released the mes? He pondered for a while, and suddenly remembered the news that came from the tribalnds a few days ago. He heard that the battle at St. Servant had ended. The Werewolves had suffered a crushing defeat. This made him feel incredulous. After hearing that the reason for their crushing defeat was actually because of a Cardinal, he was even more incredulous. A mere cardinal was actually able to defeat their 100,000-strong Werewolf army? When he heard the news, Morris could not believe it at first. However, this was an urate message from the n, so he had to believe it. But he thought about it again. Since this Cardinal hade to his battlefield. As long as he captured or even killed this Cardinal, wouldn¡¯t his importance in the heart of the Wolf King be even higher? This was an opportunity! Morris instantly thought of this matter. But he still had to pay more attention to this Cardinal. Since he was able to defeat their Wolf army, then he couldn¡¯t be a useless person. He had to be careful and strive for that battle achievement! But the most important task now was to get rid of the me that blocked their attack route. He pondered for a moment and thought of the message from his n. He heard that a few Warlocks could use water-type spells to extinguish the me. Why not give it a try? As soon as he thought of it, he ordered, ¡°Go to the Warlocks¡¯ camp and call some Warlocks to get rid of the me.¡± The Werewolf hurriedly responded and ran out. Finally, he could leave this depressing ce. At the dividing line of the battlefield, Elendil, the Holy Sword of Cardinal Monn, stood quietly in the center of the mes. It was like a silver cross engulfed in me. Not far behind it, there were a few Holy Knights patrolling. Although it was said that they could have a good night¡¯s rest,. It was impossible to leave no one here. If something unexpected happened to this thing, someone could inform them and react in time. The patrolling Holy Knights suddenly heard footsteps. They couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the vibration. A Werewolf was walking over with a group of Werewolves wearing ck robes and a wide hood. The Holy Knight¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s Werewolf Warlocks!¡± Oh no! He had been paying attention to the power of the mes and hadpletely forgotten that Werewolf Warlocks could use water to wash spells! Thinking of this, the Holy Knight began to feel anxious. He didn¡¯t know if Cardinal Monn¡¯s me could block the spells of the Werewolf Warlocks. After all, water was born to counter fire! The Holy Knights looked at each other, as if asking, ¡°What should we do?¡± At this time, the Werewolf and the Werewolf Warlocks walked over arrogantly. Seeing the ugly expressions on the Holy Knights¡¯ faces, they could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Hahaha! You didn¡¯t expect it, did you? So what if your mes are powerful? The spells of our Werewolf Warlocks can destroy it in minutes!¡± When the Holy Knights heard the Werewolves¡¯ words, their expressions became even uglier. However, they suddenly realized that the expressions of those Werewolf Warlocks did not look too good either. This could not help but make them feel puzzled. This was when they heard the Werewolf Warlocks¡¯ solemn voice. ¡°This is a me that is just one step away from the divine level! Even with thebined magical power of so many of us, we can barely extinguish it once.¡± At this point, the Werewolf Warlock who spoke looked at Elendil, who was quietly standing in the center of the mes, and said, ¡°If anything unexpected happens, we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± As he spoke, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at the silver one-handed sword. He felt that there was something wrong with this sword. He had an indescribable feeling. It was very strange. The Werewolf who had brought them here was stunned when he heard their words. Then he impatiently waved his hand and said, ¡°We can¡¯t care about that anymore. Let¡¯s put out the fire first!¡± The Werewolf Warlock was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Use the tide of the sirens!¡± The Werewolf Warlocks behind him nodded one after another. Then, they lined up in a row. All of them lowered their heads and closed their eyes. Both of their hands were tightly holding the magic staffs in their hands. They were mumbling something, but no one knew what they were saying. Countless obscure sea-blue magic circles appeared out of thin air in front of the Werewolf Warlocks¡¯ magic staffs. The sound of the ocean waves could suddenly be heard from the magical circles. It was as if a passage leading to the sea had been opened. The next moment, all the Werewolf Warlocks opened their eyes. Their green eyes lit up with a green light. The sea-blue magic circles expanded in an instant. Boom Boom!! The endless sea roared and rushed out, fiercely pushing towards the line of fire formed by the mes. The Holy Knights within the line of fire subconsciously raised their arms when they saw the sea rushing towards them. They were afraid that the sea would rush in front of them. However, they did not expect that when the sea was about to rush over, the line of fire seemed toe alive. With a thump, a wall of fire that was dozens of meters tall rose up and forcefully blocked the sea out of the line. Tss Tss!! The sound of mes burning the sea exploded! The mist instantly rose up, blocking people¡¯s vision. It made people unable to see the stars in the night sky clearly. And facing the majestic sea¡¯s erosion, the wall of fire was still firm. It was as if it was not affected at all. Seeing this, the Werewolf Warlocks could not help but increase their magical power. But at the same time, the mes also became more vigorous. In the center of the mes, Elendil gradually began to emit a dazzling silver light. It was especially dazzling in the darkness. And the Werewolf Warlock who had been paying attention to the sword all this time instantly noticed this abnormality. He shouted, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about that sword!¡± Chapter 115 - The Angel鈥檚 Horn

Chapter 115: The Angel¡¯s Horn

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°There¡¯s something strange about that sword!¡± After he shouted this sentence, Elendil did not seem to hide itself anymore. The light on its body grew even brighter. It was like a savior sword that pierced through the night sky! The me and the sea that were originally evenly matched instantly changed their situation. It was as if they were trying to illuminate the sea. As the light of Elendil grew brighter and brighter. The wall of fire instantly surged, turning into a monstrous sea of fire with mes and waves. In an instant, they were afraid of drowning the group that was charging over. Tss Tss!!! The sound of the mes burning the sea water became louder and louder. Endless mist rose up and floated into the night sky. A visible dark cloud gradually took shape. After fighting for a few minutes, the Werewolf Warlocks finally copsed to the ground because they did not have enough magical power in their bodies. The magic circle gradually disappeared. The sea current also became smaller and smaller until it disappeared. When the sea of fire burned out thest bit of spray. The sea of fire still had some strength left. It directly rolled over and swallowed the nearest Werewolf Warlocks. The leading Warlock had long been watching the movement of the sea of fire. He was afraid that the sea of fire would suddenly attack him. Therefore, he immediately retreated to the back when the sea of fire was disappearing. It was at that moment when the sea of fire swallowed the Werewolf Warlocks in the front row. The leading Warlock let out a breath in fear. His heart was beating non-stop. If it were not for his caution and alertness, he would have died in the sea of fire just now. The Holy Knights could not help but be stunned when they saw this dramatic scene. Just a moment ago, they thought that the me would disappear in front of the sea. They were ready to rebuild the barrier, but this was it? They could not help but look at the still dazzling Elendil. Their eyes were filled with faith. This must be a holy sword!! This was what they were really thinking at the moment! This was the first time they had encountered a sword that could withstand the attacks of a pack of wolves alone. It could even counter-kill a bunch of them. This was definitely not an ordinary sword. And because this sword belonged to Cardinal Monn of the Orthodox Church, it was not an exaggeration to call it a Holy Sword! In their hearts, this Elendil was a Holy Sword!! The Werewolves on the other side of the sea of fire swallowed when they saw this scene. They couldn¡¯t help but feel fear and doubt in their hearts! As long as they had the Sword, would they be able to kill their way through? Even the seas couldn¡¯t do anything against the Sword, let alone them? They looked at each other, as if they could see the bitterness in each other¡¯s hearts. The Werewolf who had brought the Werewolf Warlocks here earlier was covered in cold sweat. It wasn¡¯t just the sea of fire that shocked him. What scared him even more was the wrath of General Morris. He seemed to have seen his own miserable scene. His entire legs and stomach began to tremble. What should he do? This was what he was thinking at the moment. But even if he couldn¡¯t do anything, he could only bear through it and report to General Morris. The Werewolf¡¯s temporary base. ¡°What?!¡± As expected, the Werewolf Morris heard the news and was immediately furious. Bang! Inside the building, Morris kicked the Werewolf onto the wall. Fresh blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. But Morris did not care about his injuries at all. He said angrily, ¡°We brought so many Warlocks but still couldn¡¯t solve it! We actually lost many Warlocks too?!¡± After all, Warlocks were strategic talents in the Wolf n, and they had lost more than thirty of them for nothing! How could he not be angry?! ¡°Trash!!!¡± Morris cursed at the Werewolf lying on the ground. Then, he calmed down and thought calmly. If even so many Warlocksbined couldn¡¯t do anything to that me, then it was even more impossible for him to deal with it. After all, even someone as strong as him could only die under thebined efforts of so many Warlocks. For now, a single me had defeated them. Even if he didn¡¯t go to the scene to check out that me, he knew how powerful it was. ¡°It seems that I still have to ask the n for advice on this matter...¡± Morris calmed his mind and thought. In Cardinal Monn¡¯s small vi at St. Servant. As soon as he got off work, Monn used his spatial travel ability toe back. He even brought the burden Ace with him. As the Master of Elendil, even though he was far away in Preston, Cardinal Monn could still instantly notice Elendil¡¯s outburst. But Cardinal Monn was not the slightest bit worried. As Elendil¡¯s master, he knew it very well. Together with nearly three-quarters of holy power he had left in Elendil¡¯s body, it was enough to deal with some things. As usual, he finished the meal that Ace had prepared and watched Alma and Ace y for a while. Cardinal Monn then returned to his room. ¡°System, collect this week¡¯s off-duty reward.¡± He had been looking forward to this reward since the morning. He did not know what good things would be given. ¡°Ding! The umted rewards have been distributed!¡± ¡°Ding! The umted rewards have been distributed!¡± A familiar notification sounded in Cardinal Monn¡¯s mind. Cardinal Monn smiled and said, ¡°System, open the gift bag!¡± ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining a divine weapon¨Cthe Angel¡¯s Horn!¡± Divine Weapon?! Hearing these two words, Cardinal Monn was stunned for a moment. Then, he was shocked. The system was actually so kind-hearted?! It actually opened a divine weapon in the weekly gift bag??? Cardinal Monn even wondered if he had misheard. In order to verify whether he had misheard, Cardinal Monn hurriedly said, ¡°System, receive the reward!¡± Just as Cardinal Monn finished speaking, a horn that flickered with golden light appeared out of thin air. Like a golden feather, itnded gently on his leg. He picked it up and examined it carefully. The outeryer of the horn seemed to be covered with ayer of golden powder, shining with golden light. There was a cold texture to it when he held it in his hand. Looking through the small mouth of the horn, it seemed to turn into a space inside. A vast and holy gate of angels was reflected in his eyes. Among them, Cardinal Monn could see a few angels passing by asionally. This scene shocked Cardinal Monn greatly. He couldn¡¯t help but doubt, ¡°Could that be the heavenly realm?¡± But... ! Although it was a divine artifact, it could directly reflect the heavenly realm. Wasn¡¯t this too incredible?!!? The scene inside the horn shocked Cardinal Monn greatly. At this moment, a virtual notification box that only Cardinal Monn could see appeared on the horn. Cardinal Monn looked at it carefully. ¡°Angel¡¯s Horn Level: Artifact Description: 1. War Zeal: When you use Holy Power to blow the Angel¡¯s Horn, a buff called ¡®War Zeal¡¯ will appear in your legions. This buff can temporarily increase the vitality, attack power and willpower of your legions, it will make your soldiers more valiant! 2. Angel Legions Descend: When you use enough Holy Power to blow the Angel¡¯s Horn, you will be able to summon a powerful projection of the Celestial Master¡¯s legions from heaven to fight for you!¡± ¡°This...¡± Although he did not know what the actual application was, the introduction of these two functions had already shocked Cardinal Monn. Not to mention the ability to summon a projection of an army of angels. Well... How about trying it out tomorrow? Cardinal Monn thought to himself. Chapter 116 - Holy Maiden Fruit

Chapter 116: Holy Maiden Fruit

At night, the Red Moon Hung High. The night wind blew through the deserted alley, stirring up a cloud of dust. Saint Servant was brightly lit. The whole town was filled with a thriving atmosphere. It was a stark contrast to the gloomy Preston. Saint Servant, in Monn¡¯s small vi. In the bedroom, Monn held the Angel¡¯s Horn and looked at it carefully for a while. He could not put down the artifact that looked like a work of art. [Ding! You have yet to activate a lottery draw. Do you wish to activate it?] The system¡¯s mechanical voice that went deep into his mind interrupted Monn. Only then did he realize that there was still one lottery draw that had yet to be used. Although he did not have much hope for this lottery draw, There could still be some good things. He gently ced the Angel¡¯s Horn on the side of his pillow, in preparation to bring it to the battlefield tomorrow to test its power. Then he said, ¡°System, start the lucky draw.¡± [Congrattions, Host, you have obtained 10 Holy Maiden Fruits!] Holy Maiden Fruits? A ck line instantly appeared on Monn¡¯s forehead. Wasn¡¯t this a type of fruit that he had eaten in his previous life? Was the system actually giving him things from his previous life in a perfunctory manner? And it was so stingy as well, giving him only ten of them? The system really pushed on his limit once again. The system¡¯s embalming heard Monn¡¯s arrangement of it in his mind. Hence, it gave him specific information on Holy Maiden Fruits. [Holy Maiden Fruit: Its exterior color is like a me, and it only grows in the Heavenly Realm. It bears fruit once every hundred years. It is a fruit that Angels love. To the Angels, it may be a dispensable fruit, but to the mortals in the Human Realm, it is indeed a rare and divine fruit! Mortals who consume it can prolong their life, retain their beauty, remove impurities, and increase their strength. They can even drag the living creatures that are still alive back from the edge of hell! Please use it wisely!] The system prompt slowly disappeared, and ten mes that looked like they were burning appeared out of thin air. Monn reached out with both hands and caught the ten Holy Maiden Fruits that the system described as so divine. They were not as cold as he had imagined. Instead, they just looked like mes. They carried the warmth of mes. ¡°Is it really that magical?¡± Monn looked at them and asked suspiciously. Then, he picked one up and stuffed it into his mouth. He did not care about the what the system said about them being precious. It was not as sweet and sour as in his previous life. Monn chewed it up. Instead, it seemed to have an indescribable sweet smell. It turned into a kind of juice that flowed down his throat and into his stomach. Monn did not feel anything extending his life. Beauty¡­ Monn looked at himself in the mirror, but didn¡¯t see any changes. Was it because I was too handsome that I didn¡¯t need any more beauty? As for removing impurities, there was no need to mention it. Monn¡¯s strength had already reached its peak. The magazines were long removed, and his body was clean from the inside out. Monn couldn¡¯t feel himself being healed. Because he did not have any wounds. However, Monn did feel a slight increase in his strength. From this point, Monn was convinced that the Holy Maiden Fruits had miraculous effects. After all, Monn was already at the of peak of the Holy Rank. It was very difficult to increase his strength. However, he did not expect that such a small fruit could increase his strength even slightly. He did not expect that he would finally get something good from the lottery. However, why does it seem as if I were a mere mortal? Monn searched for the description of mortals in the system. It seems that if I do not be a true God, I am still a mortal! The night was silent. After Monn was finished with the system, he went to bed early. The next morning. Munn got up early in the morning ording to his biological clock. After stretching, Munn pushed open his bedroom door. As soon as he went out, he saw Ace busy in the kitchen. He saw a steaming breakfast on the dining table. He suddenly thought of the Holy Maiden Fruits that came outst night. He went back to his room and took out the Holy Maiden Fruits. To be honest, although the fruits could improve his strength, they were not very useful. He could as well take them out and give them to Alma and Ace to taste. Perhaps it would have a different effect on them. Thinking of this, Monn ced the fruit on the dining table. At this moment, Ace came out with a bowl of rice and asked curiously, ¡°What is this?¡± Ace stared at the nine fruits on the table. She felt that they were quite pretty. Could they be used for food? As she thought about it, she heard Monn say, ¡°Oh, a friend brought them to me yesterday.¡± It was the same excuse that he used for the Holy Sword. Monn didn¡¯t want to say that the system had given them to him. He was toozy to think of other reasons. So, he simply reused the reason from thest time. Hearing this, Ace¡¯s face froze. The morning¡¯s happy atmosphere suddenly disappeared. She ced the bowl and chopsticks on the dining table heavily, making a muffled sound. This made Monn a little confused, making him wonder what this woman was up to again. Ace was not in a good mood, so she went to call Alma. When Alma came out, she saw the burning fruit on the table. She quickly ran to her sitting position and held her cheeks with her small hands. Her eyes seemed to be shining with stars. She eximed, ¡°What is this? It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Monn was about to speak but was interrupted by Ace. Ace said sarcastically, ¡°This is sponsored by an unknown friend of your father, but this quantity seems to be a little too small.¡± Her words revealed her disdain for this friend of his. After deciding to give him the fruit, she actually had the nerve to give him so little. Thinking of this, Ace twitched her mouth in disdain. However, the appearance of this fruit was quite exquisite. She seemed to have never seen such a fruit before. Although the number of fruits was a little small, Ace still arranged them on a te and cut them in half for a sense of ritual. When the first Holy Maiden Fruit was cut open¡­ A stream of golden juice slowly flowed out from the inside. It was as if there were gold foil inside. Both Ace and Alma widened their eyes. Monn was also a little surprised. Yesterday, he ate it in one bite, so he didn¡¯t see the interior of the Holy Maiden Fruit clearly. He didn¡¯t expect it to look like this. ¡°Is¡­ Is it really edible?¡± Ace could not help but ask. She had never seen such a strange fruit before. Alma also looked at Monn curiously. As a man who had eaten the fruit before, Monn had the authority to speak. He said with certainty, ¡°It is indeed edible. Maybe it will have some miraculous effects.¡± He left a meaningful sentence behind. Of which, made Ace even more confused. But since Monn said it was edible, she didn¡¯t worry anymore. She picked up a piece with a fork. Her pink lips moved slightly, and she put the Holy Maiden Fruit with golden juice into her mouth. The fruit gave a melting sensation and exploded in her mouth. The moment she swallowed it, her big sky-blue eyes widened. Chapter 117 - Aces Breakthrough

Chapter 117: Ace¡¯s Breakthrough

In Monn¡¯s small vi in Saint Servant. Under the curious gaze of Alma. Ace swallowed the Holy Maiden Fruit. The swallow could be clearly heard within the room. The next moment, Ace, who felt the true power of the Holy Maiden Fruit, suddenly widened her eyes. The incredulous expression in her eyes could not be contained. Boom! Ace¡¯s Holy Rank strength instantly erupted! It blew her waist-length golden hair into the air. Her strength, which had already reached the bottleneck of Low-Level Holy Rank, suddenly seemed to be pierced by a needle. Some of it seemed to be formed naturally. Without the slightest resistance, Ace smoothly broke through her Low-Level Holy Rank and reached the Intermediate-Level Holy Rank in one go. This situation made her a little shocked and at a loss. ¡°This is¡­ ¡± She could not help but exim as she looked at Monn with her beautiful eyes. It seemed like she wanted to know why she had such a huge change. Upon seeing this, Monn shrugged and casually said, ¡°I heard that this fruit is called the Holy Maiden Fruit. It is a fruit that Heaven-Grade Angels often eat. Eating it can increase their strength and prolong their life.¡± Although Monn said it casually, it sounded like thunder to Ace¡¯s ears. The Angels ate it? Increase their strength and prolong their life? Ace had never heard of this magical fruit ever since she was young. This shocked her greatly. But she didn¡¯t doubt Monn¡¯s words. After all, the proof was shown right in front of her when she reached Intermediate-Level Holy Rank from her previous Low-Level Holy Rank. Knowing Monn did not mind giving her such a precious fruit, Ace looked at Monn with a moved and inexplicable emotion. At the same time, she thought of the friend who gave Monn this fruit and could not help but say, ¡°Monn, this friend of yours¡­ is not simple!¡± This fruit that only Angels eat, was actually given to Monn? Logically speaking, this fruit only grows in the Heavenly Realm. How could it be obtained by humans? A thought that seemed extremely absurd to her arose in her mind. Could Monn¡¯s friend actually be an Angel? After thinking that, Ace didn¡¯t dare to dive further. After all, this might involve the content of angels. It still didn¡¯t allow her, a Saintess from the lower realm, to figure it out. Hearing Ace¡¯s words, Monn only shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t say anything. After all, the system was indeed not a simple thing. And this made Ace even more convinced that what she though was right. She immediately stopped diving further. Instead, she looked at the Holy Maiden Fruits on the dining table that hadn¡¯t yet been cut open by her and asked, ¡°Monn, isn¡¯t it too wasteful for us to just eat it like that?¡± Ace felt that it was not worth it for them to eat precious Holy Maiden Fruits for breakfast. Monn thought about it carefully. To him, the effects of prolonging his life, beautifying his face, and improving his strength were not very important abilities to Monn¡­ But the ability to bring back someone who was still alive could have been of great use. However, it was not for this reason that Monn would them as treasures. Hence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you still have some left after eating them and there is no effect, then keep them.¡± In Monn¡¯s mind, it was only right to share good things with the people he was closest to. When Ace heard this, she could not help but look at Monn with an even more moved gaze. However, Ace and Alma both knew how precious these Fruits were, so no one touched it for a while. Seeing this, Monn couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. Then, he picked up a Holy Maiden Fruit and put it to Alma¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about how precious this thing is. If my friend could give it to me once, there will definitely be a second time. Just take care of the medicine after you eat it.¡± Monn¡¯s tone was light, but he was not actually sure if he would be able to get these fruits from the system next time. However, he didn¡¯t want his family and friends to struggle because of this. Monn looked at the cute Alma and smiled. ¡°Be good, open your mouth, Father Monn will ask for them again next time when it runs out.¡± Alma hesitated for a moment, but she still obediently opened her mouth. Seeing this, Monn gently put the Holy Maiden Fruit in. The melting sensation of the fruit exploded in Alma¡¯s mouth. It was like tasting a cream cake. There was a sweet and fragrant taste. It made Alma¡¯s eyes light up. She was as happy as if she werete for dessert. But when she swallowed it¡­ She suddenly felt a little hot. There was a faint, tiny drop of sweat on her body. It was as if something was about toe out of her pores. The next moment, her eyes widened. A ck mud suddenly covered her body, and there was a strong stench. ¡°Ah!¡± She cried out and waved her small hands in the air in a panic. Seeing this, Monn could not help butugh. Alma heard Monn¡¯sughter and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Monn, Alma is dirty!¡± Hearing this, Monn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just the effect of the Holy Maiden Fruit. It helps you eliminate the impurities in your body.¡± Seeing that Monn was still making cold remarks while Alma was panicking, Ace rolled her pretty eyes at him. Then, she opened the bathroom and said to Alma, ¡°Alma, you can go to the bathroom and take a shower while waiting for the Holy Maiden Fruit¡¯s effect time to pass.¡± Hearing that, Alma was grateful and hurriedly ran into the bathroom. Monn looked at Alma¡¯s flustered back, rubbed his chin, and nodded. ¡°It seems that the effects are good.¡± Ace rolled her eyes at him, thinking that Alma was really pitiful to have such a heartless father. The two of them waited at the dining table for ten minutes. Suddenly, a cracking sound came from the bathroom. Monn and Ace¡¯s expressions changed immediately. But Alma was still a girl, so Monn couldn¡¯t go in, so he asked, ¡°Alma, is something wrong?¡± As soon as he said that, the bathroom door suddenly opened a small crack. Alma¡¯s little head popped out, and she said with a slight smile, ¡°Well, Monn, I don¡¯t know what happened, but I suddenly became very strong.¡± Hearing that, Monn heaved a sigh of relief and exined with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s the ability of the Holy Maiden Fruit, it allows you to be an extraordinary person from an ordinary person.¡± Monn sized her up carefully and said, ¡°Your strength should have reached Mithril Holy Rank now, right?¡± Hearing that, Ace looked at Alma in disbelief. She eximed, ¡°It¡¯s really Mithril Holy Rank, and you actually skipped Grey-Iron Holy Rank and directly reached Mithril Holy Rank? This Holy Maiden Fruit is too amazing, right!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Monn nodded. After all, it was a fruit from the Heaven Realm. Monn guessed that the power of the Holy Maiden Fruit had not been fully exerted yet. Because Alma was still young, she could not fully exert her power. When Alma trained, she would follow the cultivation method and speed up her training speed. This was the true power of Holy Maiden Fruits. Because Monn and Ace had the power from being of High-Level Holy Rank, the Holy Maiden Fruit did not disy much of its power. However, to Alma¡¯s body, it¡¯s real potential was shown. Chapter 118 - The Power of Alma

Chapter 118: The Power of Alma

Saint Servant, Monn¡¯s small vi. Alma was not happy to hear Monn¡¯s words. Her smile was still a little forced. She said softly, ¡°I see. But because my strength suddenly increased, I can¡¯t control it, so¡­ ¡± Monn¡¯s smile instantly froze. He stepped forward, and Alma hurriedly opened the bathroom door. A small body wrapped in a towel appeared. Because of the impurities that had been excreted by the Holy Maiden Fruit. It also made Alma¡¯s clothes dirty, and there was a strange stench on them. Alma couldn¡¯t put them back on. She had to wear a towel. Monn walked into the bathroom. His face froze. The showerhead that should have been hanging, was broken. The bathtub made of white tiles was full of cracks. Monn even saw a few bricks falling. There were a few small footprints on the floor. It was obvious that they were of Alma¡¯s feet. Monn couldn¡¯t help but look at the footprints. He saw Alma standing outside the bathroom, hiding behind Ace with an innocent expression. Ace saw Monn looking at her and immediately said, ¡°You can¡¯t me Alma for this. After all, how can a child control their sudden increase in strength?¡± Monn sighed and said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t me Alma. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± Since the description of Holy Maiden Fruits had already stated that they would increase one¡¯s strength, He should have expected that Alma, who had suddenly gained power, would not be able to control her own strength because she was not used to it, hence causing the destruction of the house. It was his fault. But that was not what hurt him the most right then. Monn raised his neck and sucked back the tears that were about to flow out. He let out a long sigh. ¡°How much will this cost?¡± All of Saint Servant was suddenly stunned. It was as if they were stunned by Monn¡¯s sorrowful cry. Ace shook her head, feeling a little helpless at Monn¡¯s expression. Ace rubbed her forehead and did not bother about Monn anymore. She let him have his own headache. Ace crouched down. In order to prevent Alma from destroying the house, she began to teach Alma how to control her sudden increase in power. It took Alma nearly an hour to gainplete control over her powers. Moreover, she also missed school because of this. But there was nothing she could do. If Alma had gone to school in her current state, people might have died. Therefore, it was not that big a deal to bete. Seeing Alma carry her small pink backpack, she was about to go out. Lying on the table, Monn said weakly, ¡°Just use your strength to protect yourself. You can bully any kid you want.¡± Hearing that, Alma turned around and stuck her tongue out at Munn. She made a funny face and ran out the door. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Alma¡¯s voice got further and further away. Monn smiled. However, thinking about his gold pound that was about to be gone made him return to his previous state. After watching Alma leave, Ace shook her head in amusement when she saw Monn¡¯s expression. Then, she grabbed Monn¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about the gold pound anymore. Hurry up and go to work!¡± Preston. When Monn brought Ace to the front line, He found that the Holy Knights had already arrived on the battlefield and were well prepared. In front of them was the me barrier left the previous day by Monn. The Holy Sword Elendil, which was still shining in the Sun, stood quietly in the middle. It was like a soldier stationed at the border who never knew fatigue. Even though it was attacked by the werewolves fiercelyst night, The line of defense guarded by Elendil was still burning. Although the previous day, Monn said that it couldst until nine o¡¯clock this morning, Monn also knew that something unexpected could happen at night. Thus, he had infused almost all of his Holy Power into the several obscure inscriptions on the body of the Elendil sword. Only the Holy Power that could bring Ace back to Saint Servant was left. At this point, Monn seemed to havepletely gotten used to Ace¡¯s presence. Even when he went home, Monn still thought of leaving a little power for Ace. Monn had yet to notice this subtle move. When the Pdins noticed Monn¡¯s arrival. Instantly, all the Pdins couldn¡¯t suppress the reverence that seemed to be overflowing from their eyes. ¡°Lord Monn!¡± ¡°Lord Monn!¡± Every Pdin began to greet Monn. Even the Saintess beside Monn didn¡¯t seem to notice it. From this, it was clear that they all knew what had happenedst night. Although they didn¡¯t see Monn¡¯s sword disy its might, the werewolves¡¯ fearful expressions couldn¡¯t have been faked. This made the Pdins worship Monn. Ace wasn¡¯t angry at all when she saw this. Instead, she felt happy because they all looked at Monn¡­ She had wanted him to establish his authority yesterday. How could she me the Pdins for greeting him first? Elton walked out of the crowd. He looked at him, excited. Hees early today as he was afraid that something might have happened. He hadn¡¯t slept wellst night. He kept tossing and turning on the bed, with his heart pounding. In the end, no Pdin came to tell him about anything going wrong. He just fell asleep. When he woke up this morning, he came to the front line early in the morning. When the Pdins heard what happenedst night, they jumped up in excitement. Wilting goatees suddenly had a burst of energy and instantly straightened up. They were even more grateful to Monn. They even felt a little guilty for going against Monn previously. So what if there were some weird rules when ites to such a capable person? No wonder the Pope had only thought for a moment before agreeing. It turned out that he had long set his eyes on the potential of Cardinal Monn. That caused him much regret! However, there was still a chance to salvage the rtionship between him and the Cardinal Monn. As soon as Monn arrived, Elton came forward hurriedly to wee him. ¡°Cardinal Monn is truly divine!¡± Elton rubbed his hands together and said obsequiously. Monn was Preston¡¯s greatest savior. If they could arrange for him, maybe Preston would go back to normal. Chapter 119 - The Reveal of The Angel鈥檚 Horn

Chapter 119: The Reveal of The Angel¡¯s Horn

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Preston. The dividing line between the werewolves and the humans. Monn stood in the middle of the crowd. He was surrounded by the Pdins. Monn suddenly felt like a monkey in a zoo. He shook his head and threw the idea out of his mind. Seeing the Pdins so enthusiastic, and having an instinct that Elendil did somethingst night, Monn knew that something must have happenedst night, and it had been perfectly resolved by Elendil. Otherwise, the Holy Knights would not have behaved like this. But Monn did not know much about what exactly had happened. So he asked, ¡°Did something happenst night?¡± Many of the Holy Knights immediately looked excited. They all wanted to report the battle situation yesterday, to Monn. All of them opened their mouths and wanted to report. At this moment, Elton frowned and raised his hand to stop them. If they all said it, wouldn¡¯t this ce be a vegetable market? In order to prevent this from happening, Elton cleared his throat and began to tell Monn what happenedst night. Although he was also a Pdin, this didn¡¯t stop him from expressing it vividly. After hearing Elton¡¯s description, Monn nodded in understanding. Ace was a little surprised. She did not expect so many things to happenst night. Elton saw that Cardinal Monn and the Saintess understood what had happened yesterday, so he said worriedly, ¡°The werewolves were injured yesterday. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let it go.¡± Ace heard this and said proudly, ¡°Even if the werewolves want to fight, after facing Monn¡¯s mes, they can only run away.¡± Elton shook his head, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I also know that the mes of Cardinal Monn are very strong. After all, what happenedst night has already proven the power of Cardinal Monn. But we can¡¯t always hide in the mes of Cardinal Monn and not go out, right?¡± When Ace heard this, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she frowned and did not know what to do. They couldn¡¯t stay here forever. Because they had to take back part of Preston that was upied by the werewolves. And they had to beat the werewolves back. But with their current strength, it was impossible for them to do that. Once they left the fire barrier of Monn, they would definitely be entangled by the werewolves. And now, there were more werewolves. At night, they would be strengthened by the moonlight, which would be very disadvantageous for the humans. This situation gave Ace a headache. She could not help but look at Monn, hoping that Monn had a solution. Monn listened to Pope Elton and Ace¡¯s discussion. His eyes indeed swept over the other Pdins and the soldiers of the kingdom. Considering the information he received, Monn made a deduction. The werewolves still had an army of 110,000. And the human side only had 70,000. Including the 20,000 Pdins who were still on their way from Saint Servant, it was only 90,000. Since the quantity could notpare, he could only find a gap in the quality. The quality of the werewolves was basically the same as of the humans. Grey Iron, Mithril, ck Gold Ranks, and so on were all uneven. As for high-endbat strength... The Amethyst rank wasn¡¯t too clear. But there were three humans of Holy Rank. One was Pope Elton, of Intermediate-Level Holy Rank. Ace also just happened to break through to Intermediate-Level Holy Rank today. Thest one was Monn himself, of Pinnacle Holy Rank. As for the werewolves, there were only two. One was a general. He had the strength of Advanced-Level Holy Rank. The other was his deputy, who had the strength of an Intermediate-Level Holy Rank. Compared to the previous Saint Servant battlefield, the werewolves¡¯ high-endbat strength was slightly weaker. Therefore, whenparing high-endbat strength, Monn was not too worried. However, it was not likely to be a decapitation operation like Saint Servants. Not to mention that Preston did not have a person of high enough status. For example, the death of the wolf general in Saint Servant would be a wake-up call to the werewolves. And they would not want to make a second mistake. Therefore, this war could only be a frontal breakthrough. Speaking of quality... During the day, humans and werewolves were almost equal in strength. But there was a disadvantage in numbers. Not to mention at night. Werewolves would have the moonlight bonus. It would have been impossible to defeat them. In that case, there was another option. Humans could only attack during the day. At the same time, Monn also thought of a way for humans to surpass werewolves in quality. Perhaps they could even win with less. Thinking of this, Monn took out the Angel¡¯s Horn from his red robe. The moment the Angel¡¯s Horn appeared, All the Orthodox Church members suddenly fell silent. As if attracted by something, they all looked at Monn. To be more precise, they looked at the Angel¡¯s Horn in Monn¡¯s hand. ¡°God... The aura of an Angel?¡± Elton stared nkly at the horn in Monn¡¯s hand. On it, he felt a trace of the aura of an Angel. This discovery made him involuntarily swallow his saliva. He looked at Monn with respect. Could Monn be the chosen one? Elton thought in shock. No wonder His Holiness, the Pope was so lenient towards Cardinal Monn. Could it be that he already knew about all these? In addition, Cardinal Monn was very powerful. The more he thought about it, the more shocked Elton became. He even felt that his guess was definitely the truth. He could not help but look more respectful. Monn seemed like an Angel who had descended to the human world! Ace also felt the aura of an Angel on the horn in Monn¡¯s hand. But unlike Elton¡¯s guess, Ace thought that the horn was sent by Monn¡¯s friend in heaven along with the Holy Maiden Fruits. This made her more certain that Monn¡¯s friend who they were talking about was an angel. But a question dide to her mind again. Why did Monn have an Angel friend? Although the other Holy Knights did not sense the aura of the angel from Pope Elton and Her Highness, the Saintess, of Holy Ranking. Their own faith made them involuntarily look at the horn. There seemed to be an invisible divinity guiding them. It made them very respectful. ¡°God... Cough!¡± Elton, who had guessed that the Cardinal Monn might have been an angel who had descended to the mortal world, almost blurted out the words ¡®Lord Angel¡¯. However, since Monn introduced himself as a cardinal, it proved that he did not want to expose himself as an Angel. The witty Elton hurriedly coughed and forcefully swallowed what he wanted to say. Then he asked with a little bit of caution, ¡°Monn, May I know what this horn is?¡± Chapter 120 - The Ability of the Angel鈥檚 Horn

Chapter 120: The Ability of the Angel¡¯s Horn

Preston, the dividing line between the werewolves and the human battlefield. Elton asked with some caution, ¡°Monn, may I know what this horn is?¡± Following Elton¡¯s voice, everyone turned their eyes to the horn in Monn¡¯s hand. The horn, which was glowing with golden light, was shining brightly under the sun. It made their eyes narrow slightly. Only then could they clearly see the glory of the horn. A golden fog shone around the horn. It seemed to be cheering something on. It did not seem like something from the human world. Hearing Elton¡¯s question, Monn raised the Angel¡¯s Horn. He said casually, ¡°Oh, this is the Angel¡¯s Horn.¡± Monn did not say that this was a divine artifact, he just told everyone its name. However, just its name alone made their faces change. ¡°Angel?¡± Some Pdins could not help but exim. Although they believed in the Orthodox Church, there were records of Angels. At the same time, there were also some statues of Angels in the Holy Church. But this was the first time they had seen anything rted to the word ¡®Angel¡¯. This made them cry out in awe, As they looked at the horn with all their might. It was as if they wanted to see what was so special about it. Elton was even more shocked. Although they had already guessed that Monn might have been an Angel who had descended to the Human Realm, when Monn took out the Angel¡¯s horn, they still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. This must be Cardinal Monn¡¯s angelic artifact! He was so certain in his heart. Otherwise, since was no such item in the entire Orthodox Church. Why would it appear on Cardinal Monn? At the same time, Ace was shocked and a little speechless. This¡­ He didn¡¯t even cover it up? He just openly admitted the fact that he had a rtionship with an angel? At the same time, Ace thought to herself. She didn¡¯t know whether this Angel was male or female. What if it were a female Angel who was plotting against Monn? At this moment, even as the Saintess of the Orthodox Church, Ace still had such thoughts of sphemy. However, she did not have the slightest bit of self-awareness. This was enough to prove that this Saintess, who was personally chosen by His Holiness, the Pope, probably did not have much faith in the Lord. Monn did not care about the gazes of the crowd. He began to exin the functions of the Angel¡¯s Horn. ¡°This horn has an ability. When I blow the horn, it can increase thebat strength of soldiers, their willpower, and their body¡¯s ability to talk to themselves.¡± Monn said calmly. ¡°However, I haven¡¯t used it before. ¡°If it is effective, we can try tounch an attack on the werewolves during the day to deplete their military strength and make preparations for the Preston Recovery n. As for at night, the werewolves will be affected by the moonlight which will increase their strength. At that time, we won¡¯t fight them head-on and instead, have a good rest. Of course, the most important thing is that after five o¡¯clock at night, it¡¯s my off-duty time.¡± When they first heard the n of the Cardinal, everyone¡¯s eyes became brighter. They felt that his n was really great, and they couldn¡¯t help but nod. But thest sentence really stunned them for a long time. Elton smiled bitterly in his heart. Thest sentence waspletely unnecessary. But Elton knew that this was the character of the Cardinal Monn. Of course, he didn¡¯t have any objections. After his imposing manner confirmed that Monn was the angel who descended to the human world, Elton felt that everything that the Cardinal Monn did seemed reasonable and profound. Could it be that Monn wanted to rest after five o¡¯clock? No, no, no! It definitely wasn¡¯t like that! ! It was highly possible that Monn had gone toplete the mission that the Lord had given him. It was possible that he was returning to the Heavenly Realm! Thinking of this, Elton¡¯s mind instantly became clear. He immediately confirmed that it was what he had thought! If Ace knew what Elton was thinking, she would definitelyugh coldly. He didn¡¯t know that after five o¡¯clock, Monn was as rxed as he could be. It waspletely different from what Elton thought. Of course, Ace didn¡¯t know what Elton was thinking. So this misunderstanding would always apany Elton. After hearing Monn¡¯s n, Ace¡¯s first reaction was to try it out. She said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we try it out first? If the effect is good, we can start to counterattack the werewolves!¡± Hearing the words ¡°Counterattack against the werewolves¡±. All the soldiers¡¯ blood boiled! These days, Preston City was broken. Almost half of the residents in the city were captured by the werewolves and used as food for the apanying soldiers. Under such a situation, whether it was the Holy Knights of the Orthodox Church or the soldiers of the kingdom, they all felt heavy-hearted and guilty. If they had been stronger, this would not have happened. In addition, they had been hiding behind the enchantment for the past few days, allowing the werewolves to mock them. It filled their hearts with anger and grievance. They could not wait to rush out and perish together with them! Now, the arrival of Cardinal Monn and Her Highness, the Saintess had finally turned the situation around. Even justst night, the werewolves had suffered a huge setback. This made them feel good in an instant. In addition, Her Highness the Saintess had just said ¡®counter attack the werewolves¡¯, which made them even more hot-blooded! They wished that they could immediately charge out and directly crush the werewolves into ashes! Monn saw that the warriors were all impatient. He also stopped wasting time. Putting the Angel¡¯s horn to his mouth, Monn instantly blew the horn. ¡°Woo!¡± Ancient, long, and vast. The horn sounded. These words appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts. An indescribable feeling welled up in everyone¡¯s hearts. It was as if they could hear the iparably valiant voice of the Angels during the war from the horn. The image of the Angel Army annihting the enemy instantly appeared in their eyes. It was like a picture of the Angel War. It was ancient, long-lived, and carried with it an unrivaled valor, along with the endless aura of the Angels, who were born to represent justice and light. This scene could not help but make everyone intoxicated. It was as if they had personally experienced it, and were fortunate enough to participate in that vast war. When they came back to their senses, they suddenly found that their bodies suddenly surged with endless hot blood. An inexplicable power was added to their bodies. Some Pdins lightly waved their fists. Boom! The sound of an empty explosion resounded. This made them reveal an incredulous expression. They only just heard the sound of a horn but felt the Battle of the Angels. Their bodies seemed to be filled with power. Their strength, speed, and physical strength seemed to have doubled. This situation made them very excited. They even felt that even if the werewolves were blessed with this blessing, they would still definitely fall under their Holy Spears! Chapter 121 - The Defeat of the Werewolves

Chapter 121: The Defeat of the Werewolves

Preston. The Pdins clenched their fists in excitement. They felt the endless power surging from their bodies. They looked sharply in the direction of the werewolves. If it weren¡¯t for the enchantment of Monn¡¯s mes, they would have rushed out to fight the werewolves long ago. The effect of the horn was even felt by Ace and Elton. Ace felt it carefully. She felt as if a force had been used on her delicate arm. Even without using the Holy Power in her body, she could easily break a huge rock. This situation made her ecstatic. With this kind of power, even if they could notpare to the werewolves in terms of numbers during the day. The current Holy Knights and Soldiers¡¯ strength simply surpassed theirs! Elton also felt it deeply and called it a gift from the Lord! He even felt that the descent of the Cardinal Monn must have been because the Lord had sensed the difficulties they were about to face in the mortal world. That was why he had specially sent the Cardinal Monn down. Seeing that the warriors all received the effects of the horn, Monn waved his hand and summoned Elendil back. The warriors, who had gained all their strength and had nowhere to vent, instantly rushed towards the werewolves. The werewolves, who were standing on the opposite side, saw that the mes had disappeared. They thought that the barrier¡¯s power had finally been exhausted. Just as they were about to rejoice, they saw the excited humans charging towards them with holy spears. This situation stunned them for a moment. Ever since they had started attacking Preston,. This was the first time they had encountered a situation where humans took the initiative to attack. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know how to react. Fortunately, there were still people among the werewolves who reacted in time. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°The humans haveunched an attack, don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and face the enemy!¡± Only then did the werewolves react. ¡°Fuck! When did these humans have the guts to charge over?¡± ¡°Could it be thatst night¡¯s incident made them disillusioned! Haha!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, they can¡¯t wait to die!¡± The werewolves who were awakened by the werewolf¡¯s roar felt disdain towards the humans who were charging towards them. They even had the time to mock them. They still had the mood to joke around when they saw the werewolves. They simply didn¡¯t take them seriously. The Pdins who were the first to charge out were instantly enraged. Their footsteps instantly quickened. Their entire bodies were like a bolt of lightning as they charged straight towards the werewolves. The werewolf who had not expected this at all did not even have the time to react. He was directly pierced through by the Holy Spear of a Holy Knight. He lowered his head in disbelief as he looked at the Holy Spear that had forcefully pierced through him. He opened his mouth as he wanted to say something, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not say anything. He lowered his head and no longer had any breath. The Holy Knight fiercely threw him to the side as he stared coldly at the werewolves. During this time, dozens of Pdins rushed forward. On the Holy Spears hung a werewolf who had died with his eyes wide open. This scene instantly pulled back the memories of the humans previously having low resistance on the battlefield. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these humans! Everyone be careful!¡± The werewolves finally realized that something was wrong, but the warriors did not give them any more time to react. With Holy Guns, they charged straight at the werewolves. With the BUFF from Monn, the human warriors were incredibly brave. Sometimes, they could even fight one against two. But there were also unlucky warriors who encountered werewolves who were one level higher than them, and died. But this was war! There were dead souls under guns, and there were also brothers who died in battle! The war had just begun, and the werewolves were caught unprepared. The soldiers instantly seized the opportunity and pushed the werewolves back by arge amount. They sessfully recovered a part of Preston. The temporary base of the werewolves. Morris stayed in his specially selected building. In his arms was a werewolf girl who had been specially brought over from the tribe. The war was very boring, moreover it wouldst for a very long time. Morris, who loved wars, relished in it. When Morris heard the female werewolf¡¯s delicate moan in his arms, a trace of evil thoughts instantly arose in his heart. For a moment, his index finger moved. The sight of only a few pieces of cloth constantly attracted Morris¡¯s eyes. Morris was immediately about to burst out with his wolf nature. Right at this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps suddenly came from outside. It interrupted Morris¡¯ next move. This situation made Morris extremely unhappy. ¡°Knock, knock!¡± There was a knock on the door. Morris suppressed his anger in his heart and said in a deep voice, ¡°Come in.¡± A werewolf covered in silver-grey wolf fur walked in. It was Morris¡¯ deputy, Zach. He wore a luxurious robe and bowed to Morris ever so slightly, like a very cultured gentleman. Seeing that it was Zach who came in, Morris was angry. Because Zach¡¯s family was an old noble in their werewolf family. They were very famous, and Morris didn¡¯t dare to offend them. Although Morris was the leader of this battlefield, the General. But Morris didn¡¯t dare to disobey Zach¡¯s opinion. Morris patted the butts of two werewolf girls. He signaled them to leave first. The two girls pouted. They twisted their plump buttocks and walked out. When one of them passed Zach, he even winked at Zach in a veiled manner, implying something. After all, how could an older generalpare to the young and promising Zach, whose family power was still extremely great. Unfortunately, Zach didn¡¯t seem to understand her hint, but also seemed to not care at all, andpletely ignored her. This made her very discouraged. How would she know. That the young and promising Zach, who even had a deep family influence, would not take a fancy to a slut who had long been yed by others. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Zach?¡± Morris calmed his voice down. Zach¡¯s eyes were calm as he reported, ¡°There¡¯s a report from the front line. The humans haveunched a counterattack.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Morris was not nervous at all when he heard that the humans hadunched a counterattack. To him, so what if the humansunched a counterattack? The werewolves had an advantage in numbers. He even asked with interest, ¡°These humans are finally willing toe out of that pigsty?¡± Seeing Morris¡¯ expression, Zachughed lightly and said, ¡°We werewolves can be seriously injured at any time.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Zach, this joke of yours is really too funny!¡± Zach¡¯s smile gradually disappeared, and his face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, General Morris.¡± Morris¡¯sughter stopped abruptly, and he looked at Zach¡¯s gloomy face. Chapter 122 - The Tortured Werewolf

Chapter 122: The Tortured Werewolf

Preston, the temporary home of the werewolves. In General Morris¡¯ residence. A depressing atmosphere enveloped the entire hall. Morris stared coldly at Zach. For some reason, ever since Morris became the leader of the werewolf army, Zach had been finding faults with him. Morris, who knew Zach¡¯s family background, had tried his best to avoid conflict with Zach. Unfortunately, there were always people who did not want him to do well. Faced with Zach¡¯s sudden attack, Morris could not figure out what he was going to do. Morris could only look at Zach quietly, as if he wanted to see through him. Zach stood in the hall with a rxed expression. He did not care about Morris¡¯s gaze and feelings of loss. Zach pulled out a smile, as if he was informing Morris, ¡°I have already requested the thing from the n, you can prepare the sacrifice.¡± As he said that, he did not want to talk to Morris anymore, he turned around and wanted to leave. Morris did not want to listen to Zach anymore, but his expression changed drastically. ¡°Are you crazy? If we don¡¯t use this thing properly, we¡¯ll be annihted!¡± Morris roared at Zach¡¯s back. Zach stopped in his tracks, but he didn¡¯t turn his head to look at Morris. He chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s still better than repeating the same mistake as Saint Servant.¡± Morris¡¯s jaw dropped when he heard that. He suddenly fell silent. He had not been at the front line to observe the situation, so he did not understand the severity of the situation. But since Zach had said so, it meant that the situation had indeed developed to a point where they could not control it. He couldn¡¯t help but silently fall back onto the sofa with a dark face. Hearing the movement behind him, Zach could tell what kind of expression Morris had. He smiled disdainfully. He could not understand why the Wolf King ordered such a useless person to be the Preston¡¯s General. If it were him instead, he probably would have already taken down the human city! However, this was the Wolf King¡¯s decision after all, so Zach could not refute it. He could only focus the anger in his heart on Morris. Moreover, this guy was already useless, to begin with. The loss of this war was probably enough to make him suffer. Although, Zach was very dissatisfied with theck of werewolves to attack the city. In addition, this time, the humans were able tounch a counterattack. Werewolf casualties were countless. The mood was also not great. But when he remembered that the leader this time was not him, but a guy whom he hated very much, His mood suddenly became better. Zach did not care to control his slightly perverted mood. This was him, what was there to hide. Could there be werewolves who would dare to make fun of him? But the cardinal on the human side was really the enemy of the werewolves. Every defeat on the battlefield was because of this him. It seemed like when that thing came, it would kill the cardinal first. Zach¡¯s mood changed. Monn did not know that he was targeted by a young master of a powerful family in the werewolf n. Of course, even if he knew, Monn would not care. In the face of absolute strength, everything was like floating clouds. He stood at the back of the battlefield, watching the Pdins and royal soldiers face the werewolves fiercely. Looking at the Angel¡¯s Horn in his hand, he was very satisfied. It was indeed a divine weapon. Just by using it one time, it was able to produce such a huge amount of energy. This couldn¡¯t help but make Monn start to look forward to using it a second time: The Descent of the Angel Army! To be honest, he really hadn¡¯t seen the real appearance of the Heavenly Master. This made him a little curious. He even wanted to use the arrival of the Angel Army, To take a good look at the real appearance of Angels. But Monn also knew that good steel should be used on a de. So he put down his thoughts. The warsted until the evening when Monn was about to get off work. Compared to Preston before. Preston, which was half-stood by the werewolves, was taken back a third by the humans in one day. It was clear how brave the warriors were after the Buff from Monn. Once, it was not Monn who stopped them. Perhaps they were still fighting without knowing the time. Once the night came and Monn left, the blessing of the Angel¡¯s Horn would be gone. The blessing of the Angel¡¯s horn was decided by the owner who blew it. Once the distance was too far, the blessing would lose its effect. Although he could actually also give the Angel¡¯s Horn to someone else to blow it. But when he thought that someone would blow on it after he did. He felt like his wife had been defiled. Plus, he didn¡¯t want to kiss anyone indirectly. He couldn¡¯t possibly give the Angel¡¯s Horn to someone else. This was a divine artifact, which he had ¡°finally¡± obtained. How could he give it to someone else so easily? After receiving the notice of Monn¡¯s retreat, The Pdins looked at the werewolf in front of them and suddenly felt a wave of reluctance. They hadn¡¯t killed enough yet! This was the first time they had killed so much since Preston was attacked by the werewolves. They didn¡¯t want to escape from this feeling for a moment. However, they also knew that Lord Monn would be off work soon. Although they didn¡¯t know why the Great Lord Monn had such a strange rule, They didn¡¯t say or question it. This was their respect for the strong, for Monn, who gave them hope in the war. Moreover, Lord Monn was doing this for their own good. After all, it was getting dark soon, and the werewolves¡¯ strength would be strengthened under the moonlight. The blessing was no longer an advantage. Instead of engaging in meaningless battles with the werewolves, it was better to recuperate tonight and continue to teach these werewolves a lesson tomorrow! Seeing the Pdins returning one after another, Monn nodded. They were obedient and didn¡¯t dy his departure time. The humans retreated, but the werewolves weren¡¯t happy. Damn it, I was killed by you guys during the day, but just as I was about to be stronger, you guys fucking retreated? Who could stand this? A werewolf couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Those damned humans! If you think you are so strong, don¡¯t run, fight me for 300 rounds!¡± When the Pdins heard this, they all looked at him as if they were looking at a fool. Do you think we don¡¯t know that you werewolves are about to transform into the wolves of the night? And you want us to go back? Are you stupid? The werewolves were so angry that they stomped their feet. But the Moon hadn¡¯t risen yet, and the werewolves only dared to jump around in ce. No one dared to go up and cause trouble for the Pdins. Monn didn¡¯t care about the werewolves¡¯ moring. Seeing that the Pdins were back, Monn continued to stab Elendil into the ground, forming a fire barrier. Last night, it was five o¡¯clock, and Monn got off work on time. He was followed by Ace. Chapter 123 - The Elf Guess

Chapter 123: The Elf Guess

Saint Servant, brightly lit. The moonlight shone on it, as if it did not dare topete with it. In this quiet night, only one family made a noise that ruined the atmosphere. In Monn¡¯s vi. Ace took the Angel¡¯s Horn from Monn¡¯s hand. Her eyes widened, and she stared at it for a long time. She couldn¡¯t put it down. Monn watched the workers redecorate his bathroom. He was afraid that the workers would cut corners. They even raised the price of the materials. For this, Monn did his homework early. It was worth it and he used the Holy Power to record the price of almost all the materials in his mind, In order to not spend extra money. Alma sat at the dining table and ate the cake that Ace bought for her. She looked at Monn¡¯s back innocently. There was still a little cream at the corner of her mouth. It made her look a little silly. Monn turned his head slightly, and Alma immediately lowered her head, pretending to eat the cake obediently. Monn shook his head helplessly. Of course, Monn had no intention of ming Elma. After all, the Holy Maiden Fruit had suddenly given Alma the power of Mithril Rank. As a child, it was normal for Alma to be unable to control it. Not to mention a child. Any normal adult male would also be unable to control himself when he suddenly obtained a power far beyond his own. So this was a very normal thing. What was wrong was that Monn had not thought of this. That was what led to this situation. So, Monn really deserved to have to spend his money¡­ Ace put down the Angel¡¯s Horn and gently touched Alma¡¯s hair. Although it was not Alma¡¯s fault, Alma was ming herself in her heart. Ace touched her head, expressingfort. Preston. The moonlight revealed the horns on their heads. The werewolves finally transformed, and they turned around. Unfortunately, they saw that the Pdins were chatting andughing in the circle of mes, gobbling up meat. They couldn¡¯t help but grit their teeth in hatred. They had ruthlessly attacked them during the day, but at night, theyughed it off? How could there be such a good thing! But when they looked at the mes fluttering in the wind, they could only stare nkly, with no courage to take a step forward. This situation made them feel even more aggrieved. At this moment, heavy footsteps suddenly came from behind the werewolves. The werewolves turned around and looked. It was General Morris, who had not been to the front line of the battlefield for many days. To be honest, the werewolves still had someints about General Morris. Their brothers fought hard on the battlefield, opening up territory for the werewolves. But as a General, you were enjoying delicacies at the back, in a safe ce? In the end, if the human city was taken down, the whole territory would be yours? How could the werewolves notin? But now, the situation was reversed. The humans found such a strong cardinal from God knows where. Now, they couldn¡¯t even break through his mes, let alone take over the city. Who knows, they may be chased away from Preston one day. Now, since all the credit was gone, Morris could be scolded, or even fired. This made them gloat in their hearts. However, they still hoped that the werewolves would be able to conquer the human city. After all, this was almost every werewolf¡¯s dream. Some werewolves couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°It¡¯s better to let Zach be the general.¡± Of course, the werewolf wasining in his heart. He was not stupid enough to say such words in front of Morris. Then he would be kicked to death by Morris? Morris did not know what the werewolves were thinking. He looked at the calm me from afar. He did not need to get close. Being at the Advanced-Level Holy Rank, he could see the terrifying aura in the me at a nce. Now, Morris finally understood why the werewolf army did not dare to take a step forward. Before they even stepped in, they would probably be already be burned to ashes. He looked at the silver one-handed sword that stood in the middle of the mes. The obscure runes on it made his hair stand on end, and a sense of danger instantly surged in his heart. This situation immediately made him pale with fright. Even from such a far distance, it still gave him a sense of danger. This showed the power of this sword. This was definitely not an ordinary sword! Could it be a divine weapon? This thought made him apprehensive. He narrowed his wolf eyes and carefully observed. He found that those obscure runes seemed familiar. After thinking for a while, Morris suddenly realized something. Wasn¡¯t this thenguage of the elves? Although he couldn¡¯t understand what it meant, Morris, who had lived for so long, had seen thenguage of the elves before. He immediately had an absurd idea. Could it be that the elves had allied with the humans? As soon as this idea appeared, Morris hurriedly shook his head. He threw this impossible thought out the window. After all, other than the goblins, the elves hated humans the most. The greedy humans would always grab their beautiful elf girls when they were not paying attention, and they would be captive ythings. Because of this, the elves did not think well of humans. How could they possibly ally with the humans? Although they did not know why the sword that was engraved with Elvish runes had fallen into the hands of the humans, It was definitely not voluntary by the elves. This was the only thing that he could firmly believe. ¡°General, this¡­ This fire, how should we deal with it?¡± Seeing that Morris had been staring at the sword since he came here, he did not say anything. Some of the werewolves couldn¡¯t help but ask. During the day, they were beaten terribly by the humans. At night, their time finally came. But the humans just stayed there and didn¡¯te out. This made them angry. It was at this time that General Morris came. Could it be that there was a way? Thinking of this, the werewolves looked at Morris expectantly. Their thoughts were interrupted by someone. Only then did Morrise back to his senses. When he saw the werewolves¡¯ expectant eyes, as well as the question just now. For no reason, a trace of anger rose in Morris¡¯s heart. This anger came from the me. Because he also had no way. This situation made him feel ashamed and angry. Especially in front of so many werewolf subordinates, it was extremely shameful and anger-inducing. He shook his arm and roared angrily, ¡°What are you looking at! I¡¯m just here to take a look! If I had a way, would I have waited until now?¡± The werewolves were instantly disappointed. There were even a few ¡®huff¡¯ soundsing from somewhere in the pack. It was as if they were mocking Morris. With Morris¡¯s Advanced-Level Holy Rank strength, how could he not hear who was making the sound. His wolf eyes narrowed, but he did not explode on the spot. Instead, he just suddenlyughed. Chapter 124 - The Black-Robed Figure Descending on The Werewolf Territory

Chapter 124: The ck-Robed Figure Descending on The Werewolf Territory

Night, Preston. The night wind blew on the werewolves¡¯ fur. After a few ¡®Huffs¡¯, The werewolves lowered their heads as they looked at Morris. There was silence. Morris looked at the scene in front of him. Although he was annoyed that a werewolf dared to challenge his authority, He didn¡¯t lose his temper on the spot. He even burst outughing. Because he thought of the thing that Zach had requested. Didn¡¯t Zach want me to prepare the sacrifice? Then let them sacrifice their lives for the werewolf n! Morris nced at the few werewolves who had just made a sound. He found that they all looked familiar. Weren¡¯t these the werewolves who followed behind Zach every day with a face full of ttery. He could just sacrifice them. He believed that when the time came, Zach¡¯s expression would be very interesting. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Thinking of that, Morris evenughed out loud. He had long been unable to stand that guy whose face was full of arrogance. This number could make him suffer a loss, but also make him happy. The werewolves were so happy to see General Morris being mocked. They all had strange expressions on their faces. Did General Morris lose his mind? Even the Pdins who heard Morris¡¯ughter were puzzled. They even put down the kebab in their hands and asked, ¡°Is that the werewolves¡¯ General, Morris? What is heughing at?¡± The other Pdins shook their heads, not knowing what had happened. One of them guessed, ¡°Could it be that he has found a way to cross this me?¡± The Pdin¡¯s expression froze. Although he did not believe it, he still ordered, ¡°Be more vignt. Although it is unlikely that he found a way to cross Monn¡¯s me, being careful wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± The other Pdins nodded. The night quickly passed. That night, the humans slept soundly. It had been a long time since they had such a good rest. Ever since the arrival of the Cardinal Monn, their strength had increased to the limit. This made them very grateful to the Cardinal Monn. At the same time, they also worshipped the Cardinal Monn. But the werewolves didn¡¯t feel good. They were not able to vent their anger. Now it was daytime again. They sighed, as if they knew that they were going to be chased and beaten by humans again. Fortunately, it was still early, and it wasn¡¯t time for the werewolves to go to work. No matter how hard the Pdins rubbed their fists, Without the blessing of the Angel¡¯s Horn, the Pdins knew that they would not be able to fight the werewolves. They would rather crush the werewolves with absolute superiority, than just leave right now. Wouldn¡¯t that be giving the werewolves a chance? In Saint Servant, Monn looked at the brand new bathroom. He nodded his head in satisfaction. Although he had spent a lot of money, this new bathroom was really not bad. It was much better looking than the previous one. After all, the money was not wasted, but Monn still felt sad about spending his money. After breakfast, he watched Alma go to school. Monn then took out all his savings and counted them countless times. Ace was speechless. Yesterday, and this morning, in front of Alma, Monn was embarrassed to count. He was afraid to deepen Alma¡¯s self-me. Now he could finally count properly. Half a dayter, Monn had heartache. Trembling, he wrote down a line in his diary. [It cost 13 pounds and 77 shillings to build the bathroom.] After writing it down, Monn closed his diary. He didn¡¯t want to look at the number that made his heart ache. He tidied up the house. Monn put on his work clothes and a red robe. Then he took Ace to Preston. As soon as they reached, Monn and Ace saw that the soldiers were in high spirits and in good condition. There was a desire for beating werewolves in their eyes. This made both of them feel a little strange. They almost thought that the soldiers had awakened some strange hobby. Fortunately, it was just that the soldiers had been suppressed for too long a few days ago. This made them uncontrobly excited. They wanted to beat the werewolves to vent their hatred. When they saw that Monn hade, their eyes shone even brighter. To stop their creepy eyes from staring at them, Monn hurriedly took out the Angel¡¯s Horn. The next moment, the same sound as yesterday came from the horn. It was still so simple, long, and vast. After the blessing came into effect, the soldiers woke up almost at the same time. When Monn saw this, he pulled Elendil back. The barrier of fire disappeared at this moment. The werewolves on the opposite side had a feeling when they heard the horn sound from the human side. It must be the cardinal who came. The moment they saw the silver one-handed sword burning in the mes disappear. The werewolves became even more convinced. This situation made their faces change. For a moment, their legs didn¡¯t advance nor did they move. If they retreated, They would certainly be criticized by the wolf general. Even they felt very humiliated. They had already been attacked. They were beaten by the humans and could not even resist. They would certainly be disgraced by the wolves in their n. Of course, they too wouldn¡¯t feel good about it. But if they stayed here and resisted¡­ The Pdin¡¯s situation yesterday¡­ They would not be able to, and would instead, be killed by the Pdins. This put them in a dilemma. However, in order not to be driven out of Preston so quickly by the humans¡­ Even if they had to sacrifice themselves, they wouldn¡¯t let the humans easily take Preston back! The werewolves had a certain realization in their hearts. A look of determination instantly appeared in a wolf¡¯s eyes. He pounced directly at the Pdin who was the first to charge forward. Although his momentum was fierce, he was not a match for the Pdin who had received the blessing of Monn. He was instantly killed by the Pdin¡¯s Holy Spear! The sounds of fighting rang out once again in Preston. Blood sttered all over the battlefield. The entire Preston was dyed bright red. There were more and more corpses of werewolves on the ground. asionally, one or two Holy Knights in white heavy armor could be seen. While they were fighting to their heart¡¯s content, A man dressed in a ck robe thatpletely covered his entire body suddenly came to the temporary garrisons of the werewolves. He asked the werewolf guarding the gate and you to inform. He stood at the door and waited for a while. He also looked at the Preston Building. The ck-robed man let out an unknownugh. The next moment, the silver-grey-haired Zach suddenly came out to greet him. When he saw the man at the door, a smile gradually appeared on his face. Chapter 125 - The Demon鈥檚 Contract

Chapter 125: The Demon¡¯s Contract

Preston, sunny day. The temporary base of the werewolf army. A man dressed in a ck robe stood at the door. Zach, who had silver-grey wolf fur, came out to wee him. He quickly said, ¡°Thank you foring.¡± Under the robe, a wolf face, which was also silver-grey, was revealed. It looked somewhat simr to Zach. But the wolf¡¯s eyes looked old. One could tell at a nce. This werewolf was not young. Plus, Zach called him an elder. The identity of the visitor was even clearer. The arrogance that Zach had toward Morris disappeared. What reced it was humility. ¡°Elder, would you like toe in?¡± Zach asked in a low voice. Normally, the elder had many things to do and would not waste time on such things. But this time, it was different. The elder¡¯s wolf eyes looked at the temporary base of the werewolves. There was a sense of familiarity in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said softly, and an old voice came out. Zach was a little surprised at the elder¡¯s agreement. He didn¡¯t expect the usually-busy elder to agree so easily. But he was only a little surprised, and quickly reacted. Then he lowered his body and led the way for the elder. And as they went deeper. The preface in the elder¡¯s eyes became thicker and thicker. The tribal elder looked at it and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This ce hasn¡¯t changed much from sixty years ago.¡± Zach was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Could it be that the tribal elder had been here before?¡± The tribal elder smiled slightly, nced at him, and said, ¡°Before you were born, this ce was conquered by werewolves several times. How could I not have been here before?¡± Zach¡¯s forehead dripped with sweat. If he had known, he would have learned more about the history of the tribe. It was a little awkward now. The tribal elder did not say anything. It was normal for young people not to like reading. Especially werewolves. They were born to be active, and it was impossible for them to read dense texts. Therefore, he did not me Zach for anything. The elder then recalled, ¡°When we took down Preston, the werewolves were in high spirits.¡± At this point, he suddenly shook his head. Zach was a little confused, and asked, ¡°Is there a problem after that?¡± The elderughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°The werewolves thought that they had taken down a city, so they were too excited and arrogant. But who knew that a priest of the Orthodox Church suddenly appeared in the middle, killing the werewolves in hiding.¡± As if he saw the incident face-to-face, the elderughed again. ¡°I thought that taking Preston was just the beginning. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be the peak of the werewolves and the end of the conquest of the humans.¡± Zach¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. He hurriedly asked, ¡°How can there be such a powerful human among the humans?¡± He remembered what the elder had said about sixty years ago. Zach¡¯s face instantly darkened and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Is that human still alive?¡± The tribal elder did not look at him, but he knew that the kid must have been scared. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course that human is still alive. Do you think that sixty years is enough to exhaust him to death?¡± Zach¡¯s face became even more unsightly and he could not help but say, ¡°Since that human is still alive, what is the point of attacking the humans?¡± He asked this question with doubt in his heart. Even if we take down Preston, that powerhouse will appear again and kill them. Then what¡¯s the point of them attacking the humans again? Seeing Zach¡¯s expression, The elder shook his head slightly. His mental strength was still not strong. Since the werewolves dared to attack again, of course they had their own confidence. He didn¡¯t even think of this. This made him a little disappointed. But the elder still exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that human powerhouse doesn¡¯t dare to attack now, otherwise he would have been summoned by the Heavens.¡± ¡°Heavens?¡± After hearing that, Zach seemed to have thought of something. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Could it be the current Pope of the Orthodox Church?¡± The elder nodded. Zach understood. He had heard that the Pope of the Orthodox Church had already arrived in the realm of true Gods. He had always thought that it was a rumor. Now, it was confirmed by the elder. But even if the Pope of the Orthodox Church would not easily make a move, But, what if? Looking at Zach¡¯s expression, the elder did not need to guess to know what he was thinking. Thus, he said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we werewolves are no longer the same as we were sixty years ago. It¡¯s not like we werewolves don¡¯t have True God-level powerhouses.¡± Hearing this, it was as if he had heard some big secret. Zach¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°True Gods?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but shout. After being with the werewolves for so many years, this was the first time he knew that they had True Gods. This information shocked him. But the elder didn¡¯t care about him anymore. He continued, ¡°Originally, the n didn¡¯t want to take this thing out because the uncertainty of this thing is too strong.¡± ¡°But!¡± He changed his tone, and his voice suddenly became cold. ¡°That Cardinal¡­¡± Saying this, the n elder¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed. ¡°That cardinal reminded us of the glory of the Orthodox Church¡¯s Pope when he was young. This forced us to pay attention. If we continue to let him grow, he will probably be the next True God of humanity. This can absolutely not be allowed to happen!¡± He thought of the information he had received from his n. That cardinal was only in his twenties. He was even more monstrous than the Orthodox Church¡¯s Pope in the past. The Orthodox Church¡¯s Pope was already in his forties before he stepped into the realm of a True God. Yet, this cardinal had already reached the peak of Holy Rank at such a young age. And he was not just any ordinary peak of Holy Rank. This allowed the werewolves to see the rise of a strengthened Pope of the Orthodox Church. For this reason, The werewolves had to stop at nothing to kill him! At the thought of this, the tribal elder¡¯s face darkened. He put his hand into his robe and took out a scroll that was emitting ck fog. The tribal elder stared at the scroll and said, ¡°This is a scroll that came out of the abyss. The werewolves in the tribe only know that as long as you open it, you will be able to obtain the power to solve everything.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Zach nodded. After all, that was what he heard. It was just that this thing was a little evil and needed sacrifices. However, the elder continued to say in a deep voice, ¡°Actually, its real name is the Demon¡¯s Contract!¡± ¡°Demon¡¯s Contract?¡± Chapter 126 - Zach鈥檚 Thoughts

Chapter 126: Zach¡¯s Thoughts

¡°Demon¡¯s Contract?¡± Zach eximed. He was both familiar and unfamiliar with the word demon. Demon. It was a species that only appeared in the myths and legends of the Sailu Continent. But whether Demons actually existed in this world was a mystery. Some people said that the bards made it up to scare people. But others said that the Bottomless Abyss led to the ce where the demons lived. It was and of death. Other than the demons that people heard about, there were countless abyss monsters. Now, hearing the word ¡°Demon¡± in the elder¡¯s mouth shocked Zach. ¡°Are there really Demons in this world?¡± The elder didn¡¯t react. He chuckled and said, ¡°If even Angels exist here, then why are there no Demons?¡± Hearing this, Zach was stunned. Yes, even angels, magical and holy creatures, existed. Then why didn¡¯t Demons appear? It was just that there were two races. One lived in the Heavenly Realm, and the other was indeed in the Bottomless Abyss. At the same time, Zach thought of the name of the scroll. ¡°Demon¡¯s Contract?¡± He whispered. As if he wanted to understand the meaning of these words. The elder heard his whisper and exined, ¡°Tearing the scroll is equivalent to signing a contract with the demon. The demon will fulfill your request, but at the same time, he will also receive the corresponding sacrifice ording to your request.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I think you have also heard about the need for sacrifices in the n.¡± Zach nodded. The elder said meaningfully, ¡°You better prepare enough sacrifices, or the consequences may not be something you can bear.¡± The elder sounded threatening, but also seemed exhorting. Such aplicated expression confused Zach. However, he knew that the price of tearing the scroll was going to be serious. The elder stopped at Preston for a while, then left. They set off on the journey to the tribalnd. Zach looked at the scroll in his hand, which was surrounded by endless ck fog, and his eyes were full of uncertainty. After all, he didn¡¯t know what the price was, or how big the price would be. Of course, he was not willing to take the risk. He rolled his eyes and suddenly thought of a good idea. He tidied up his dressing. He walked to Morris¡¯s residence with a smile on his face. Since he did not want to take the risk, he might as well hand it over to Morris. He was someone that Zach hated anyway. ¡°Knock, Knock?¡± There was a knock on the door. Morris, who was resting on the bed, was shocked. Usually, only Zach, whom he disliked very much, knocked this way. Thinking that it was him, Morris felt a burst of displeasure. In his heart, he knew that this Zach had some bad ideas and wanted to teach him a lesson. But although he was a little annoyed, he wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, his absolute strength was there. He had an Advanced-Level Holy Rank, and Zach had just broken through to the Intermediate-Level Holy Rank. Moreover, he even knew how to butcher. He hadpletely relied on his powerful family to back him up. Otherwise, on the battlefield, that kid would not even dare toe out. In his heart, he was mocking Zach. His mouth was also not slow. ¡°Come in!¡± Morris¡¯s deep voice sounded. Zach pushed the door open with a thick smile on his face. Morris could tell at a nce that he didn¡¯t have any good intentions. He curled his lips unhappily and asked, ¡°Deputy Zach, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The word ¡®deputy¡¯ was heavily bitten by Morris. It disyed his status as a general. As expected, when he heard Morris¡¯s deliberate emphasis, Zach¡¯s smile froze. But when he remembered his n¡­ Zach still tried to put on a smile. ¡°General Morris, there is something that I need your permission to do.¡± Something was wrong! When Zach used this expression to face him, Morris was very sure that something was wrong. Zach had always looked down on him, so why did his attitude suddenly change? This situation made him instantly cautious. At this time, Zach took out the scroll that had been in his arms. Morris¡¯s eyes instantly widened. The ck fog filled with an ominous aura instantly made his wolf hair stand on end. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Could this be that thing?¡± Zach nodded with a smile and said, ¡°General Morris, you must also know that opening this thing requires a sacrifice. I don¡¯t have that much authority to decide the sacrifice, so I can only hand this scroll to you, General.¡± Morris looked at Zach with a doubtful gaze. The grandmaster felt that Zach had some bad intentions. But he could not say. Was it because the decision to sacrifice would cause dissatisfaction among the werewolves, so, in order to not ruin his image in the hearts of the werewolves, Zach decided to let me be the bad guy? After thinking about it, Morris could only think of this reason. Heughed in his heart. He thought that this Zach was really petty. He had to care about such a small matter. Moreover, Morris did not intend to give Zach the right to choose the sacrifice. He wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of some of Zach¡¯s parties. So that he could strengthen his control over this ce. Thinking of this, Morris looked at Zach with a faint smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already prepared the sacrifice. Deputy Zach, thank you for your trouble.¡± Seeing Morris¡¯s expression, Zach frowned. Could it be that he saw through my n? But Zach, who was in a hurry to get rid of the Demon Contract in his hand, could not care less. He could only say, ¡°In that case, I will leave this scroll here. From now on, I will not disturb the General¡¯s rest.¡± After saying this, Zach left. After Zach¡¯s figure disappeared, Morris walked over and took the scroll in his hand. A group of things that were deep in his bones seemed to prate his skin and enter his body. This feeling made his heart ring with rm. He felt that this thing was really not a good thing. But he did not know the specific effect. He could not help but mutter, ¡°This Zach, he put it down and left without telling me what the use is.¡± He stared at the scroll and thought, can this thing really deal with the cardinal? Although this scroll did not give him a good feeling, its power was actually not as fierce as the me. This made him doubt the ability of this scroll. Outside the door, he let go of this scroll. Zach¡¯s mood was also rxed. When the time came, Morris would be the one to open the scroll, so the one to enter a contract with the demon would naturally be Morris. It will have nothing to do with him. If anything happens, it should have nothing to do with him right? Chapter 127 - The Scroll that was Opened

Chapter 127: The Scroll that was Opened

Preston, the werewolf¡¯s temporary base. After getting the scroll, Morris was anxious to send people to the front line of the battlefield. Because daytime hade again, the humans had started to attack again. The matter gave Morris a headache. When he heard about the day¡¯s situation, he did not expect the n to be so efficient. It had just been applied the day before, and it had been delivered to his hands today. Now that there was no other way, Morris did not care whether the scroll was useful or not. It was ast resort. In short, use it first. Zach, who was curious about the power of the scroll, also followed. However, he stayed far away from Morris, afraid that something would happen to him. When he arrived at the battlefield, Morris saw that the hateful humans were chasing after the werewolves and stabbing them. And their werewolves were actually running around like rats. This scene made Morris extremely angry. ¡°Roar!¡± A roar came out of his wolf mouth. The roar that contained Holy Power directly shook the air, creating ripples. The sudden sound caused the humans and werewolves to stop fighting. Monn and the others also looked over. ¡°Is that a werewolf general?¡± Ace asked in confusion. To be honest, they had been on the battlefield for two days, and this was the first time she and Monn had seen a werewolf general in Preston. Compared to the werewolf general in Saint Servant, this person seemed to be a little irresponsible in Ace¡¯s eyes. However, Monn did not think of these problems. He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the scroll in the werewolf¡¯s hand. In the dark fog, Monn felt a trace of dislike. This feeling made him pay attention. This was the first time he felt this way. At this moment, Elendil in Monn¡¯s hand suddenly trembled. A pure white mepletely different from the dark red me from before quietly arose from the de of the sword. This scene made Monn raise his eyebrows slightly. Thinking of Elendil¡¯s white me, he had a little idea of what the scroll was. Morris saw that his roar had shocked the humans and werewolves, and he was very satisfied. It seemed that my power was still very strong. If it wasn¡¯t for Zach, I would have been able to cover the sky with one hand long ago. As this thought shed through his mind, Morris came back to his senses and looked at the werewolves, whose faces were more or less covered in blood. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Werewolves,e to my side!¡± The werewolves looked at each other. Then they gathered around Morris as ordered. Although they didn¡¯t know what the general was going to do, It was their duty to follow orders. Seeing this, the human soldiers also stopped in their tracks. They wondered what the wolf general was going to do. The wolf general nced around. He pointed out the people he had decided to sacrifice a long time ago. ¡°You, you, you, and you alle over.¡± The few werewolves who were called were all stunned. Their expressions also became a little ugly. The other werewolves also had strange expressions. They found that the few people who were called by General Morris were all people who had secretly defiled General Morris¡¯s name. Moreover, they were extremely close to Deputy Zach. Zach also noticed this. At the same time, he thought of the Demon Contract for which Morris needed a sacrifice to open. His expression became extremely unsightly. ¡°Morris is really giving a show of force!¡± Zach gritted his teeth and said in a low voice. After this incident, perhaps no one would dare to get close to Zach anymore. Otherwise, if the general knew¡­ Morris looked at the few werewolves who walked over unwillingly. He sneered. Then, without a trace of hesitation, He opened the scroll. A cold, dark breath came out The faces of the people present changed greatly. ¡°What is the general saying?¡± The werewolves eximed, A little afraid of what¡¯s in front of them. On the human side, Elton¡¯s face was heavy, Like he was thinking of something. Seeing this, she asked, ¡°Pope Elton, do you know what this is?¡± Elton was silent for a moment. Then he said uncertainly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if my prediction is urate.¡± ¡°But this aura seems toe from the Abyss.¡± Elton¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°The Abyss?¡± Ace was stunned. Monn frowned. He had heard of the term Abyss, but he did not know where it was or what was there. Elton exined, ¡°The Abyss is the home of demons and abyssal monsters. Demons are greedy and cunning evil creatures. Their goal is to plunge the world into the darkness they rule!¡± Demons? Another new race had appeared. It had been three years since Monn had transmigrated. The other races more or less had some understanding. But this was the first time he had heard of Demons. However, in his previous life, this word was not umon. After all, the Heavenly Master and Demons had been enemies since ancient times. When Monn had transmigrated and heard that there were such creatures as angels in this world, he had wondered if there were such mythical creatures as Demons that opposed Angels. It turned out that today was the day he finally heard the aura of Demons. In that case, it was not surprising that his Holy Sword Elendil would move. After all, it was the Holy me that burned away all evil and filth. Perhaps this time he would have the chance to see the power of the Holy me? While Monn was thinking that, The Demon Contract had beenpletely opened. A slowly spiraling ck vortex appeared in the scroll. It was like a deep ck hole. Suddenly, a hair-raising voice seemed toe from the Bottomless Abyss. ¡°Keke! It¡¯s really been a long time since anyone has summoned me through this scroll¡­ ¡± The moment this voice came out, everyones¡¯ hair stood on end. Morris, who was closest to it, felt even more terrified. The four werewolves who were facing the scroll in front of them all fell to the ground¡­, Their legs could not stop trembling. It was as if they had seen something extremely terrifying. ¡°Since you summoned me, you should know my rules, right?¡± The voice was calm, but it contained an undeniable fact. Morris¡¯s heart tightened, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Sacrifice, right? The ones in front of are it.¡± The voice inside paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°So it¡¯s these four little guys. They¡¯re a little hairy. Forget it, I¡¯ll just make do.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone present felt a chill in their hearts. It was as if they understood what he meant. The next moment, a ck arm that looked a little like leather stretched out. A long, sharp w was suffused with cold light. On its arm, there was a line that was not very clear, shining with a red light. With a wave of his hand, the werewolves that were sacrificed by Morris seemed to have been affected by something. They were terrified and screamed. Finally, they were sucked directly into the scroll by the ck vortex. Chapter 128 - The Descent of the Demon

Chapter 128: The Descent of the Demon

Preston. On the battlefield between the werewolves and humans. The scroll emitting endless ck fog tugged at everyone¡¯s attention. The four werewolves who Morris used as sacrifices seemed to have traveled through space and were sucked into the scroll by the owner of the hand. ¡°Crunch Crunch Crunch!¡± The sound of chewing came out from the scroll. The faces of everyone present changed, they imagined what had happened. Especially the werewolves. When they thought of the werewolves being chewed, they felt even more terrified. They felt like they were being treated as food. Even Morris didn¡¯t look too good. Before, they had treated humans as food. But today, they suddenly became someone else¡¯s food. This feeling made him very ufortable. Zach was even more terrified. He was somewhat d that he had given the scroll to Morris. Otherwise, he would have to face such a creature. On the other side. The human soldiers frowned and looked in the direction of the werewolves. They felt a wave of disgust in their hearts. Ace¡¯s face was filled with disgust. ¡°These werewolves are really disgusting. They actually used their ownrades as sacrifices.¡± She looked at the scroll again with a serious expression. ¡°This scroll is even more disgusting, but it also gives me a very uneasy feeling. It seems to be very powerful!¡± Monn did not say anything. He just held Elendil tightly in his hand. Finally, in the midst of everyone¡¯s fear and trepidation, The chewing sound inside the scroll finally stopped. Morris felt a chill in his heart. Since Zach did not tell him how to use the thing, For a moment, he did not know what to do. Fortunately, the person in the scroll seemed to be a very particr businessman. He said, ¡°Well, since the sacrifice has been enjoyed, tell me your request.¡± Morris, who was worrying about how to use it, was immediately delighted when he heard this. He no longer cared about the chills in his heart and said directly, ¡°Can you help me deal with that Cardinal?¡± As he said this, Morris pointed his wolf ws at Monn. Seeing this, almost all the humans came in front of Monn and red at the werewolf. Even Ace¡¯s gaze was unfriendly. Then, it slowly turned the scroll in a different direction. At this moment, Monn frowned. He felt a gaze filled with malice shining on him through the Pdins in front of him. The scroll stared at Monn in silence for a long time. It seemed to be sizing him up. After a long while, the scroll gently shook its head and said regretfully, ¡°Although I really want to help you with this, this person isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± The voice seemed to be really regretful. Upon hearing this voice. The Pdins on the human side straightened their backs. They felt that the person inside the scroll had good instincts. But Morris was stunned. Did he sacrifice several werewolves¡¯ lives just to get such an answer? This made him unwilling. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Morris¡¯s voice was no longer polite. I sacrificed my reputation and gave you a few werewolves. In the end, I got such an answer? Moreover, I can¡¯t even deal with that cardinal. Morris suddenly felt that this guy could be a swindler. His eyes gradually filled with hostility. The person in the scroll seemed to have sensed his hostility and chuckled. He said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t solve it. It¡¯s just a little troublesome.¡± Morris was a little impatient with the scroll¡¯s attitude. He said impatiently, ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Hehe, of course, we should increase the money.¡± ¡°Increase the money?¡± Morris was stunned. He did not understand what he meant at first. After a few seconds, he finally understood. The first thing he felt was the greed of this thing. Anyway, those werewolves were not from his party, so Morris did not care. However, if he were to ask Morris to feed him some werewolves who did not have any conflict with him, Morris would not feel good. Moreover, if he were to give in this time, what if he still said that it was not enough? Thus, Morris said, ¡°Hmpf, I can see that you can¡¯t actually do anything. You¡¯re just bluffing!¡± As he said that, Morris was about to close the scroll. At this moment, the voice insideughed, ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, You can¡¯t break the contract that way. Since you¡¯ve already summoned me, there¡¯s no way of notpleting the contract.¡± As he said that, the aura of the scroll became more and more turbulent. ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll just take the sacrifice myself. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you kill that red-robed cardinal. Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke!¡± The next moment, the originally clear sky suddenly blew in a strong wind. The sun was also blocked by a dark cloud that had appeared out of nowhere. For a moment, a strong wind blew. It blew until everyone could not open their eyes. Morris sensed that something was wrong. Just this small movement had caused a change in the weather. This was not something that a powerhouse of Advanced-Level Holy Rank, could do. His expression immediately changed. He grabbed the scroll with both hands, wanting to send the thing inside back. At this moment, two pitch-ck arms suddenly grabbed the edge of the scroll. No matter how hard Morris tried, the scroll still did not move at all. It was full, and a ck head came out from it. His blood-red eyes filled with endless malice looked at the crowd. His face had a smile on it. But it made the crowd feel cold. He looked at the crowd and licked his long tongue. It was as if he had seen some delicious food. Then, two wings shot out from the scroll. Morris hurriedly took a few steps back. His face was flushed red from holding it in. He exerted all his strength, but the scroll still showed no signs of closing. And the sudden extension of the wings just now had almost cut his neck off. Fortunately, his instinct as a High-Level Holy Rank powerhouse had saved his life. Otherwise, he would probably be dead. ¡°Keke!¡± The ck creature tilted its head and looked at Morris with a smile. ¡°Do you also want to be a sacrifice?¡± Morris¡¯s expression changed greatly when he heard that. Elton saw the full appearance of the ck creature. He could not help but shout, ¡°Demon! It really is a Demon!¡± Monn looked up and down. He felt that it was somewhat simr to the pictures of Demons he had seen in his previous life. The most important thing was that disgusting aura. When the demonpletely crawled out. Everyone present also saw his appearance clearly. His entire body was almost pitch ck. There were two red horns on his head. Some tattered wings were casually ced on his back. His thick and strong tail swung about behind him. The sound of air being torn apart exploded. asionally, he would fall to the ground, creating a deep dent. The most eye-catching thing was the blood-like lines on his body. It looked extremely terrifying. ¡°Demon.¡± Monn narrowed his eyes and said one word softly. ¡°Demon.¡± Chapter 129 - Monn鈥檚 Sudden Gentleness

Chapter 129: Monn¡¯s Sudden Gentleness

Preston. The originally sunny day suddenly became violent. Dark clouds reced the white clouds, blocking the Sun¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Hu hu¡± The violent wind became stronger and stronger, blowing until everyone gradually could not open their eyes. A strange atmosphere enveloped everyones¡¯ hearts. In the center of the battlefield between werewolves and humans, A strange creature that neither werewolves nor humans had ever seen stood tall. Its entire body was covered in a ck basic tone. There were streaks of blood-red patterns embellished slightly. It was as if it was connected to his heart, and the red light in it kept flickering and beating. It made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. ¡°This is the demon¡­ ¡± Zach muttered to himself behind the werewolf. But in this quiet atmosphere, his whisper was very loud. The word ¡®demon¡¯ was also deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°The¡­ The legendary demon?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but exim. A creature that only appeared in legends was actually standing in front of them. This made them feel a little terrified. Whether it was a werewolf or a human. Hearing the word ¡°Demon¡±, They couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweats, and some kept swallowing their saliva. The voice was very clear. It was even more nerve-wracking in the quiet environment. Seeing that his appearance amazed so many people, the demon let out a lowugh. He felt very pleased with himself. It had been a long time since he had experienced such a feeling. It was as if it entuated his own greatness. The demon pped his wings a few times. His leather-textured body suddenly floated up slowly. His slender body was instantly exposed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Along with the pping of his wings, A cloud of dust rose from the ground. The few werewolves who were nearby could not withstand the fierce wind caused by the pping wings of the demon. They were all sent flying. This scene caused ayer of gloom to rise in the hearts of everyone present. ¡°So strong!¡± This was what everyone thought in their hearts. Ace gripped the Holy Sword in her hand tightly, her eyes staring intently at the pitch-ck demon. She had heard it clearly before. The werewolf¡¯s request was to kill Monn. Even if the demon hadn¡¯t made a move yet because there weren¡¯t enough sacrifices, It had said so itself. It wanted to get it itself. And after that? She had a bad guess. Ace nced worriedly at Monn next to her. She was nervous. He didn¡¯t know if his Holy Sword could kill this demon. After all, this demon wasn¡¯t a True God, but it also didn¡¯t look like it was of Pinnacle Holy Rank. Ace guessed that this demon was probably in between the two. The legendary Demigod! Could her Holy Sword deal with a Demigod? Ace did not know. But Ace would definitely give it her all! Ace gradually revealed a determined look. Her sky-blue eyes shed with sharpness. At this moment, a warm hand suddenly covered her head. Monn felt the uneasiness in Ace¡¯s heart and gently patted her head. He said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ace was stunned by Monn¡¯s sudden action. She had never imagined that Monn would do such a thing to her. Wasn¡¯t this a scene that often appeared in her dreams? Could she be dreaming now? That¡¯s right. Even a legendary creature like a demon had appeared. She could actually be dreaming. It was just that this dream was a little too real, right? Ace pinched her face in a daze. She was afraid that she didn¡¯t use enough strength. She even deliberately used her own magic power. In the end. ¡°Ouch! That hurts!¡± Ace rubbed her cheek fiercely. The right side of her cheek suddenly became red and swollen. Monn¡¯s calm expression was almost shaken by Ace¡¯s silly action. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly and he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± To be honest, Monn was really curious as to why Ace suddenly did this. Monn¡¯s voice sounded. Ace, who was covering her face with tears in her eyes, suddenly remembered. She felt the warmth that was still lingering on her head. Ace¡¯s small face instantly turned red. I¡¯m not dreaming! Why was Monn so gentle to me? Ace was pleasantly surprised at first, but then she was surprised by Monn¡¯s actions. Monn¡¯s attitude towards her had always been unstable. His sudden action today made Ace wonder if she was dreaming. In the end, her injury proved that she wasn¡¯t dreaming. However, Monn saw her pinching her own face. This made her feel both happy and ashamed. Especially now, what answer would appear natural? ¡°Uh¡­ Hehe¡­ There was a bug.¡± Ace smiled ufortably as she answered Monn¡¯s question. Monn still felt a little strange. Could it be that Ace was afraid of bugs? Otherwise, why would she use so much strength? Seeing the two of them act so intimately as if nothing had happened¡­ The Demon, who was enjoying everyone¡¯s gazes, was indeed a little unhappy. He was actually being flirted with in front of me? Did he really just act like I didn¡¯t exist? The originally happy expression on his face disappeared, and in its ce was a wave of unhappiness. The small interlude between Ace and Monn made this originally somewhat depressing atmosphere suddenly seem to be painted with ayer of pink. It made everyone present feel strange andplicated. Especially when Elton looked at the blushing Cardinal Monn as if nothing had happened. The strange feeling in his heart was even stronger. This¡­ Could the Saintess of the Orthodox Church and the Cardinal get married? In Elton¡¯s heart, the Saintess¡¯s position in the Orthodox church was used to serve the Lord. Even if Monn was most likely the descent of an angel. But¡­ You went down to the Human Realm and then kidnapped the goddess of the Lord? That wouldn¡¯t be very good, right? But Elton only had a little doubt in his heart when it came to matters of the Upper Echelons. He definitely didn¡¯t dare to discuss it. One thing he knew for sure was that the Upper Echelons definitely knew how to y! Poor Demon, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to finally be summoned to the human world by someone. He was already full of himself when he appeared. Yet, just because of the flirting of a couple from the Orthodox Church, he waspletely out of the limelight? This was something he couldn¡¯t ept. ¡°Roar!¡± He roared into the sky and let out a sound that seemed toe from the Abyss of Death. His aura suddenly soared. An invisible aura directly pierced through a dark cloud in the sky. His astonishing aura finally woke everyone up from the sweet atmosphere caused by Monn and Ace. They all looked at the demon in surprise. They didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. Chapter 130 - The Demon鈥檚 Astonishing Aura

Chapter 130: The Demon¡¯s Astonishing Aura

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Roar!¡± Preston. A voice that seemed toe from the Abyss exploded. Everyone¡¯s gaze once again focused on the demon. A wave of spiritual aura seemed to condense into a white rainbow light, piercing through the dark clouds in the sky. It made everyone¡¯s face turn deathly pale. They all looked at the demon with uncertain respect. They didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. Seeing that everyone¡¯s gaze was once again on him, The demon nodded his head in satisfaction. He enjoyed the feeling of being the center of attention. Especially when the people who looked at him still had fear on their faces. However, the two people who interrupted his posturing had been ruthlessly marked in his heart. Never before had anyone interrupted his pretentious act and survived. Plus, the cardinal was the content of the contract. He couldn¡¯t let it go. Speaking of the content of the contract. As a qualified businessman, The demon would certainlyplete the deal. It¡¯s just that the employer¡¯s pay was not proportional to his efforts. Originally, he wanted to discuss it with the employer. However, in the end, the employer wanted to tear up the contract. This made him dissatisfied. Who did he think the demon was? He could summon it if he wanted to, and break the contract if he wanted to? Once the contract was set, there was no such thing as going back on one¡¯s word. Since that was the case, he could only personally take away the sacrifice that belonged to him! ¡°Keke!¡± A burst of terrifyingughter came out of his mouth. His eyes that were suffused with red light were filled with endless greed and the desire to kill. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll personally go and take the sacrifice that belongs to me!¡± He said what he thought in his heart without any care. However, the werewolves who knew what the demon meant by ¡®sacrifice¡¯, had a drastic change in expression. This was equivalent to telling them that the demon was going to eat them! How could this make them feel calm? What if they were unlucky and the demon took a fancy to them? Thinking of this, the werewolves¡¯ faces all changed. They hurriedly stepped back, wanting to stay away from the demon. The demon didn¡¯t care about the werewolves¡¯ disturbance at all. He looked at them with great interest. It was as if he was watching his prey struggle and appreciating his delicious food. This attitude finally infuriated the werewolves. At the same time, it released the fear in their hearts. Some werewolves shouted, ¡°There are so many of us! Why should we be afraid of him? Everyone, attack together!¡± ¡°Right! How dare this guy treat us as food! Everyone, fight him!¡± Despite this, the demon didn¡¯t care about the werewolves¡¯ resistance at all. It even pped, like a ghost encouraging them. This made the werewolves even angrier. Morris was also angry! He couldn¡¯t stand the fact that the demon treated them as food! Since when did werewolves be food? At the same time, he was also angry with Zach. Now, he finally understood why Zach gave it to him! But now was not the time to think about this. He would definitely settle the score with Zach after he returns! He stood up, with eyes sharpened, as he looked at the demon. The wolf¡¯s body suddenly erged. The wolf¡¯s mouth roared at the same time, ¡°Bastard! You really don¡¯t take me seriously!¡± As he opened his mouth to eat his subordinates right in front of him, As a general, how could he allow that? Forget about those who were on the same side as Zach. If these werewolves were eaten by the demon right in front of him, Even if Morris returned to the tribalnd, he would probably be court-martialed by the werewolves! Morris knew very well that he had to do something. Otherwise, when the werewolf army returned to their territory, When the werewolves reported this to the Wolf King, he would also suffer. Thinking of this, Morris rushed over. The werewolf gate saw that General Morris was leading the charge. It was as if they suddenly had a backbone. Their thoughts of resistance became heavier and heavier. They directly roared, ¡°Follow the general¡¯s footsteps!¡± The werewolves, who were originally a little afraid, instantly had the courage. A dense mass of darkness charged towards the demon. Seeing this, the hungry demon excitedly let out an ¡®oh¡¯. However, his expression was still as carefree as before,pletely not taking the werewolves seriously. Even if there were someone of Advanced-Level Holy Rank amongst them, In his eyes, they were just a slightly bigger ant. The humans saw that the werewolves had summoned the demon, but they had to fight the demon. This scene made them want tough. This was too dramatic. The Pdins and royal soldiers gloated. On the other side. Morris was the first to rush up. His huge wolf w mmed at the demon, Bringing up gusts of wind. Whistling sounds rang in the demon¡¯s ears. But he was still very calm. The demon gently raised his w. Blocking Morris¡¯s path of attack. The next second. Boom! A huge collision sound rang out in the center of the battlefield, Making everyone¡¯s heart tremble. But what was even more shocking was the sound of a miserable cry. ¡°Ah!¡± That was Morris¡¯s cry. In the middle, Morris¡¯s and the Demon¡¯s hands collided. The size of the two was a stark contrast. But what was even more shocking was that Morris¡¯ wolf w was pierced by the Devil¡¯s small palm. Even the unique metallic wolf w of the werewolf n was easily broken by the demon¡¯s palm. It was as if it was sliced open by something smooth. This scene made the originally turbulent werewolves instantly lose their courage. The demon quietly sized them up. He said something that caused the werewolves¡¯ expressions to change greatly. ¡°Food should look like food, can¡¯t you just obediently wait for me to eat you?¡± Following that, he looked at Morris, who had a ferocious expression in front of him. He calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s not rare to see employers who tear up contracts, but they will usually end up being food in my mouth. Looks like you¡¯re ready.¡± The demon used the calmest expression to say something that terrified Morris. Morris was filled with regret. Although they talked about how powerful the demon was, It was still beyond his expectations. Originally, Morris was just putting on an act. But he did not expect that they would be defeated by the demon. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something. However, the demon was not in the mood to listen at all. After all, eating someone of Advanced-Level Holy Rank was much better than those Low-Ranked werewolves. He looked at Morris quietly and pulled out a cruel smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will fulfill the contract. But as for the sacrifice, I think you are very suitable.¡± After hearing that, Morris¡¯ pupils instantly erged. Chapter 131 - The Demon who Abides by the Contract

Chapter 131: The Demon who Abides by the Contract

¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will fulfill the contract. But as for the sacrifice, I think you are very suitable.¡± Upon hearing the demon¡¯s words, Morris¡¯s pupils instantly erged. He wanted to open his mouth and beg for mercy. But the demon did not give him the slightest chance. Under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes. The demon¡¯s mouth suddenly opened wide. It was like an abyss that could not be seen. It directly devoured Morris¡¯s entire body. This caused everyone to be stunned. They were all somewhat dumbfounded. They had personally witnessed how the demon ate people. This caused endless fear to arise in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Cronch Cronch!¡± The sound of chewing rang out. Morris¡¯s enormous body was instantly devoured by the demon¡¯s gigantic mouth. Suddenly, a voice that prated deep into their soul, sounded in everyone¡¯s hearts. It was a scream. Morris¡¯s scream! They were absolutely sure! ¡°Him!¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t just eat General Morris¡¯s body, but even ate General Morris¡¯s soul!¡± The werewolves shouted. At this moment, they finally knew. This demon didn¡¯t just eat bodies, he also devoured souls. Extreme fear arose in their hearts. At this moment, the werewolves could not think to resist. Run! This was their most practical thought at this moment! And at the back of the werewolf army, Zach, who had already seen how bad the situation was, left this ce early. At the same time, he thought of the elder¡¯s meaningful hint. He rejoiced in his heart. If he hadn¡¯t given the scroll to Morris¡­ Then he would have been the one who would be been eaten by the demon! The werewolves¡¯ morale was greatly scattered, and they had no intention of resisting. They immediately ran outside of Preston. They didn¡¯t dare to stay for long. They were afraid that the demon would catch up and eat them without hesitation. But the demon who tasted Morris only licked his tongue. He didn¡¯t care about the werewolves at all. The food didn¡¯t pique his interest anymore. And the taste was very bad. He ate a mouthful of fur. Of course, the most important thing was gaining the body and soul of someone of Advanced-Level Holy Rank. It was enough for him to kill the Cardinal. He was a very principled demon. If he said that he wouldplete the content of the contract, He would definitely not go back on his word. Moreover, humans were much more ptable than those long-haired werewolves. Thinking of this, his gaze graduallynded on the humans. A smile appeared on his leather-like face, and he bowed like a gentleman. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, although my employer is already dead, I do still have to fulfill the content of the contract. This is the basic principle of a businessman.¡± The demon spoke to Monn and the others like a normal person. Then, he looked at his target, the red-robed cardinal. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°So, can you hand over your life and soul to me?¡± It was as if he was discussing it with Monn. However, that smile seemed so evil in everyone¡¯s eyes. Especially his words, which infuriated everyone. The human warriors directly stood in front of the demon. They didn¡¯t retreat at all. They red at the demon. This made the demon stunned for a moment. What was going on? Weren¡¯t these people scared after seeing what happened to the werewolves? They actually dared to pick up weapons at me? This situation made the demon somewhat confused. He felt that it was somewhat out of his script. Not being in control of the matter made him very angry. He was also no longer in the mood to y with them. The smile on his face also turned into a cold smile. ¡°I just happened to be a little stuffed. I should move my body a little.¡± As he said this, the demon shook the joints on his body. A clear sound resounded throughout the entire space. The Holy Knights instantly felt as if they were facing a great enemy. Ace¡¯s expression was solemn. She had clearly seen the strength of the demon just now. Even a werewolf of Advanced-Level Holy Rank was unable to block his attack. If it were her, she would probably be in an even more miserable state. Now that the demon had turned to target them, the pressure instantly increased. Monn looked at the demon and felt Elendil¡¯s heartbeat in his hands. On Elendil¡¯s body, Monn only felt excitement. It was as if he saw a prey. This situation was one where Monn had the confidence to face this demon. Therefore, when a demon appeared, or even disyed his powerful strength, Monn was very calm. Moreover, he had other trump cards. Which was the second ability of the Angel¡¯s Horn. Although it was only a projection of the Angel Army¡­ Since it was in the Heavenly Realm, the strength of those angels was at least at the level of True Gods. Even if it were just a projection, with thebined strength of the Angels, they would definitely be able to defeat the demon, whose strength was only at Demigod-Level. Of course, even if they couldn¡¯t defeat the demon, Monn could still use the Law of Space to slip away. Monn was a selfish man from the start. When he really can¡¯t beat him, Monn will not hesitate to use the Law of Space. His sacred power, however, will only take as many as it can. That¡¯s the best he can do. Monn would never sacrifice his life here for someone else. That was just how he was. Of course, things weren¡¯t that bad now. The Demon was just of Demigod-level. Actually, Monn¡¯s strength was still one step away from the Demigod-Level. However, he didn¡¯t feel any fear towards the Demigod-Level demon. Coupled with his holy sword, Elendil, which specialized in fighting against evil, Monn felt even more confident. If there was anyone here who had full confidence in Monn, It was probably Pope Elton, who had previously targeted Monn. He thought that Cardinal Monn had descended from Heaven to carry out a mission. After all, he was an Angel. And an Angel who could live in Heaven definitely had at least the strength of a True God. Even if his strength was affected when he descended to the Human Realm, his strength would be enough. It should not be a problem to deal with a demon that had not reached the True God-Level yet. Therefore, he had enough confidence in Monn. The demon waited for a few seconds, but saw that this group of humans still stood in front of him with no intention of retreating. The anger in his heart deepened. The demon¡¯s hand instantly became huge. It enveloped the top of the Pdins¡¯ heads. It was like a dark cloud falling. The Pdins were shocked. They hurriedly said, ¡°Put the barrier up!¡± Hearing the order, the Pdins carried out the order extremely swiftly. A blue light screen instantly appeared above their heads. Countless magic patterns shed with light. Seeing this scene, the Pdins heaved a sigh of relief. Even if an Advanced-Level Holy Ranking powerhouse came, their barrier would not be broken so easily. Otherwise, it would have been broken long ago when they were fighting against the werewolves. They were still confident about this. But just as they heaved a sigh of relief¡­ ¡°Kacha!¡± The sound of something breaking suddenly sounded. Chapter 132 - The Terrified Demon

Chapter 132: The Terrified Demon

Crack! The sound of ss shattering suddenly exploded above the Holy Knights¡¯ heads. Under the Holy Knights¡¯ incredulous gazes. The blue barrier that they had high hopes for was instantly shattered by the demon¡¯s giant hand lightly touching it. The Holy Knights¡¯ pupils suddenly constricted, and their mouths unknowingly opened wide. In their hearts, the barrier that could withstand an Advanced-Level Holy Ranking powerhouse could not even withstand a touch from this demon? This shock made them forget that they were in the demon¡¯s hand. They forgot that they were in a dangerous situation. They heard the sound of the air exploding. Only then did the Pdinse back to their senses. They noticed the giant hand that was about to fall. But at this moment, there was no time for them to escape. A sense of despair enveloped their hearts. ¡°Oh no!¡± Elton¡¯s eyes also widened. He felt heartache for the Pdins¡¯. This could be the end of the enchantment ss of the Orthodox Church! He did not expect to die at the hands of this demon after surviving the werewolves! The expression of despair on the human¡¯s face made the demon instantly feel happy. He really liked this emotion. The demon was not the least bit surprised that his hand easily shattered that barrier. In fact, it was expected. Not being able to shatter the barrier was what would have shocked the demon. Looking at the Holy Knights who were waiting for death with despair on their faces, the demon retreated with a sneer. Food should look like food. He had just said these words to the werewolves. In the end, these humans did not have any memory. They just had to wait for me to eat them. Now, they still had to endure the pain of the flesh. However, the taste of meatloaf should be pretty good. The demon thought so and did not take these humans seriously at all. Just when everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with despair, a breeze suddenly brushed past the Pdins¡¯ ears. The sound of footstepsnding on the ground lightly sounded in their ears. The next moment. The shadow above their heads grew bigger and bigger. It directly covered them all. The Pdins were not in the mood to investigate whose footsteps they were. They could only close their eyes and quietly wait for the arrival of death. Boom! A loud explosion sounded. The violent impact caused the dust on the ground to rise up. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The Pdins did not turn into meatloaf. Instead, a scream that did not sound like a human voice sounded in their ears. The Pdins who did not feel pain opened their eyes. They saw a figure in a red robe suddenly appear in front of them. This familiar figure immediately reminded them of someone. ¡°Lord Monn?¡± The Pdins shouted the name they were thinking of in shock. The violent impact caused Monn¡¯s hair to dance in the wind. His red robe fluttered in the wind. He was holding a silver one-handed sword. His expression was cold. A pure white me was burning on the silver one-handed sword. The entire body of the sword was embedded into the giant hand of the demon. The demon, who did not care about the humans at all and thought that the food was already in his bag, had a ferocious expression. His mouth constantly bellowed like an abyss. It was as if he had received some great trauma. This caused everyone¡¯s mind to be somewhat sluggish. They didn¡¯t understand why the previously arrogant demon had suddenly be like this. ¡°Damn it! That sword! That me!¡± The demon¡¯s voice had a heavy tone that shook their souls. It fiercely struck everyone¡¯s minds, causing them to tremble. However, the demon¡¯s words made them turn their attention to the Monn¡¯s sword. Ace looked at Elendil and finally noticed the difference. ¡°The color of the me has changed!¡± Without needing Ace to say anything, everyone also noticed this strange thing. Although they did not understand what was the difference between the dark red me from before and the color now, They could imagine, after seeing the giant hand that could easily pierce an Advanced-Level Holy Ranking werewolf being easily cut into meat-like tofu by Monn¡¯s sword. From this point, they knew that the mes were extraordinary. Monn gently pulled Elendil out. Elendil fluttered, as if it had obtained its best toy. The demon staggered back a few steps. It stared at its right hand. ¡°Why¡­ Why!¡± It let out a low growl. Looking at its right hand still burning with mes, the demon used all its strength to shake it off. But the me seemed to be wrapped around him. No matter how he shook it, it only became more vigorous. Fuck! ck liquid that looked like tar flowed down from where the demon was burning. It was as if the evil filth was being purified by the pure white me. The me had an aura that would not stop until the filth was purified. It was going to burn his entire body through the demon¡¯s palm. When the demon saw this, he was shocked. He gritted his teeth and threw his entire right arm to the ground. He was afraid that if he were too close, the me woulde and burn him some more, so he immediately threw his right arm a hundred meters away. ck blood flowed out from the demon¡¯s broken arm. But this time, the demon did not cry out in pain. As a demon who could not feel pain, he would never have cried out just because of such a small wound. But the me did not just burn his body. He feared that the me would burn his soul again. Shaking his head, he threw this fear out of his mind. The demon¡¯s red eyes stared at the culprit who had tortured him. That cardinal! Although the demon wanted nothing more than to tear that cardinal apart, He looked at the silver one-handed sword that was burning with pure white mes in the red-robed man¡¯s hand. The demon¡¯s body shivered as if it was a conditioned reflex. This situation instantly made him feel a wave of embarrassment and anger. Even as a demon from the abyss, he was reduced to a miserable state by a mere human. If this news were to spread back to the abyss, he would definitely be ridiculed. That was something he simply could not ept! He gritted his teeth and stared at the sword in Monn¡¯s hand. His brain worked extremely quickly, wanting to think of a solution. At this moment, Monn waved Elendil lightly. The mes on the sword fluttered in the wind. The demon was so frightened that he shuddered and retreated directly. But Monn still stood in ce. This stunned the demon, and then he thought of something and immediately became furious. Chapter 133 - Abyssal Monster

Chapter 133: Abyssal Monster

Monn gently waved Elendil. The demon, however, seemed to be frightened by something and hurriedly retreated. However, he saw that the cardinal was still standing in ce. It was as if he just wanted to swing his sword. The demon immediately flew into a rage, feeling that he had been insulted. He even felt anger towards himself. He had just swung his sword once and was able to scare him so much! Damn it! He roared in his heart. He was ashamed and angry at his pathetic appearance! Simrly, after seeing that Monn just had to swing his sword lightly to send the demon down into such a state, Ace and the others also had strange expressions on their faces. Was this the insufferably arrogant demon from just now? They thought about how easily this demon took care of an Advanced-Level Holy Ranking werewolf. And now, looking at how he was frightened by Monn¡¯s sword, For a moment, Ace and the others felt a subtle sense of loss. Monn held Elendil. Seeing that Elendil¡¯s mes had such a great deterrent effect on the demon, they were also a little surprised. Although he knew that Elendil was very strong. But being able to scare the demon so easily was still greatly beyond his expectations. Originally, Monn thought that it would be a fierce battle. But in the end? He shook his head after knowing the strength of Elendil. Monn also did not have the intention to waste time with this demon. Since Elendil worked so well on the demon, the demon should be gotten rid of as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Monn calmly walked towards the demon. Seeing this, the demon¡¯s expression changed. At the same time, he seemed to see the disdain in the red-robed man¡¯s eyes. This made him furious. He was so brave in the human world. Even that Advanced-Level Holy Ranking werewolf was easily crushed by him. But now, he actually became like this. Even a little red-robed cardinal bean looked down on me? The demon roared in anger. His lower body turned into a puddle of ck water and fell to the ground. In that puddle of ck water, a dark figure appeared. The next moment, the ck water seemed to be connected to something. Suddenly, it started bubbling violently. Suddenly, a w stretched out from the ck water. Seeing this, the Holy Knights instantly felt as if they were facing a great enemy, and all of them gripped their Holy Spears tightly. Ace¡¯s expression also changed. She wondered, could it have summoned another demon? A few secondster, the creature in the ck water finally emerged. A pitch-ck creature with red eyes drilled out. It was somewhat simr to the Demonic Beasts in the Demonic beast¡¯s forest. Seeing this, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was only a demonic beast. If another demon came, they didn¡¯t know if Monn could handle it. However, just as they were rejoicing, the ck water suddenly changed again. After the creature that looked like a demonic beast appeared, countless demonic beasts came out. This situation once again caused the expressions of Ace and the Holy Knights to change drastically. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too many?¡± Ace could not help but say. Seeing this, the demonughed out loud. Since he could not do anything to the mes of the red-robed cardinal, of course, he found helpers to help harass him. Anyway, it was just some abyssal creatures. If they died, so be it. The demon would not feel any heartache. ¡°Haha! My dear pets. Quickly go and tear these humans apart!¡± Hearing the demon¡¯s order, The abyssal creatures did not hesitate at all. They directly charged forward towards Monn and the others. There was an unknown roar in their mouths. Monn gently waved his sword and sent an abyssal creature charging in front of him flying. A wisp of mended on its body. The pure white me seemed to have found its prey and instantly burned vigorously. In less than a few seconds, not a single residue of the abyssal monster was left. This stunned the other abyssal monsters for a moment. Then, they rushed forward again. However, each of the monsters suddenly bypassed where Monn was. Even if they had no intelligence, they were still instinctively afraid of Monn¡¯s fire. However, Monn did not deliberately stop them. After all, although there were many abyssal demons, most of them were of Mithril Rank and ck Gold Rank. Only a few of them had reached Amethyst Rank. However, even they were of Amethyst Rank, Ace and the others could easily deal with them. As long as Monn was responsible for beheading the demon, it would be fine. When the demon saw that all of his pets had actually bypassed the red-robed cardinal, The smile on his face instantly froze. He said angrily, ¡°Damn it! Attack that red-robed one for me! The red-robed one!¡± When the abyssal monsters heard their master¡¯s order, they froze on the spot for a moment. However, they still followed their instincts and avoided Monn. Although they did not have much intelligence, they were still very sensitive to danger. They didn¡¯t go towards Monn as they knew that that would¡¯ve killed them. When the demon saw this, he was even more furious. However, the sound of footsteps left him no time to bother with those stupid things. He looked at the approaching cardinal and knew that he would not be able to avoid the mes that could burn his soul. As if he had made a decision, he looked at Monn and his expression became unusually ferocious. ¡°Roar!¡± An angry roar came from his mouth. A fishy smell floated out from his mouth and surrounded Monn. Monn frowned in disgust. His footsteps gradually quickened. He could not be left alone anymore. He had even started to pollute the air! Seeing that his angry roar had instead caused the cardinal to quicken his footsteps, the demon was instantly stunned. Fuck! I am ready to fight you to the death. Shouldn¡¯t you be more cautious? Why does it look like you want to finish me off as soon as possible? The demon was confused for a moment. But as the sound of Monn¡¯s footsteps got closer and closer, He knew that he was also getting closer and closer to death. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t scare the cardinal, The demon stopped pretending. He kept his eyes on the direction of his target and pped his ck wings rapidly. He used his maximum speed. However, he did not fly towards Monn. Seeing this, Monn raised his eyebrows slightly. He did not expect the demon to do that Following the path of the demon, he looked over. When he saw the thing in front of the demon, Monn¡¯s expression instantly became a little strange. This demon¡­ really has some ideas huh. Even the Holy Knights, Ace, and the others who were busy dealing with the abyssal monsters had a look of surprise when they saw the demon¡¯s path. Chapter 134 - The Voice in the Scroll

Chapter 134: The Voice in the Scroll

Preston. Dark clouds covered the Sun. The Dark Sky brought a sense of foreboding. In Preston City. Pdins and soldiers in white armor attacked the abyssal monsters that seemed to never dissipate. One ck and one white moved irregrly on the ground. Endless ck fog spread and spiraled on the ground. It was as if they had a life of their own. It was also as if they were breathing. And in the center of the battlefield, The situation on Monn¡¯s side instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They heard the demon that was covered in pitch-ck leather suddenly roar at Monn¡­ It was as if it was warning him. But Monn did not seem to hear it. Instead, he sped up and approached the demon. This stunned the demon who was still roaring. His expression became ferocious as he gritted his teeth. The wings on his back pped rapidly. Just when everyone thought that the demon was about to reveal some trump card¡­ The demon suddenly changed direction. He flew over. Monn, who had already picked up Elendil and was ready to fight, did not understand the demon¡¯s intention. He could not help but be stunned by his action. Then, when Monn saw the direction the demon was heading in. His expression could not help but shift. Even the others had strange expressions. In front of the demon was the ce where the demon came from. There was an old sheepskin scroll floating quietly in the air. On it was the ck hole from which the demon crawled out. Endless ck fog flowed out from it. It was like a mass of air unique to the Abyss. The demon¡¯s wings pped extremely fast. It was getting closer and closer to the scroll. A smile gradually appeared on the demon¡¯s pitch-ck face. He knew very well that even if he had the strength of a Demigod¡­ He was still not strong enough to face the mes that could burn his soul. So what if he had the strength of a Demigod? That pure white me was definitely not from the human world! He thought in his heart. As a Demigod, he still had a lot of time to kill. Even if he lost this time, as long as he went somece else, he would still be a terrifying demon lord! That¡¯s right! Right now, he simply did not have the slightest intention to go head-to-head with that cardinal! He clearly knew that he could not go up against the mes, So why would he insist on going head-to-head with him? Wasn¡¯t that courting death? He thought that he was very smart, and that he would not die in this damned ce! However, that cardinal still made him gnash his teeth in anger! As a demon living in the abyss, it was not easy to get someone from the human world to summon him. In the end, just as he came out to show off, he was taught a lesson by the cardinal with a sword! How could he endure this? He pondered in his heart. After returning to the Abyss, he would definitely tell the Demon Lord about the situation here. The Demon Lord would definitely be interested and woulde to tten this small human city. The time wille! Hmph! The time wille for him to take revenge! Thinking of this, the demon flying in the air could not help but reveal a proud smile. Moreover, so what if the red-robed cardinal had the divine ming sword that terrified him? Didn¡¯t I still escape? As a Demigod, as long as he wholeheartedly wanted to escape, no one here would be able to stop him! He had the confidence of being a Demigod in this world! Thinking of this, the demon turned his head, wanting to revel in the expression of the red-robed cardinal. But just as he turned his head, he saw a scene that made him want to tear his eyes out. He saw the red-robed cardinal smile lightly at him. Then, he threw out the divine sword in his hand that was burning with white mes. Towards him! Fuck! The sound of space being torn rang out instantly. There was a long me behind Elendil, and he imagined a demon. Along the way, the white me identally killed a few abyssal monsters. Boom Boom! The chicken that had not yet returned to the abyss was instantly burned by the me. Not a single remnant was left behind. This made the demons that were targeted by Elendil shudder in fear. His most instinctive fear grew in his heart. His entire body suddenly began to tremble uncontrobly. The divine white-med sword grewrger andrger in his pupils, and a white light instantly filled his eyes. His pupils constricted, and his body tried to fly in the direction of the scroll. He shouted, ¡°No! No!¡± His voice was filled with fear and despair at the loss of his life. But Elendil did not listen to the demon¡¯s words. He was like a killing machine without any emotions. In the demon¡¯s despairing eyes, Elendil directly pierced through his body. With infinite inertia. He even stuck the demon onto the scroll he wanted to reach. In the middle of the battlefield. The demon was nailed in the air. The demon opened his mouth and ck blood flowed out of his mouth. His eyes were fixed on Monn, and his lips moved. As if he wanted to say something. But the mes on Elendil did not give him the slightest chance. Boom! Boom! The moment the pure white mes touched the demon, It was as if they had met something with a very low ignition point. Instantly, the mes flourished! Under the sky that was covered with dark clouds, The mes that rose up high were like a white light that pierced through the sky. It burned with Preston¡¯s filth. The demon that white-med Elendil had pushed against the scroll instantly vanished. Not a single residue was left. The scroll that was also impaled by Elendil also swayed. The tip of Elendil¡¯s sword stabbed into the scroll, which was like a ck hole that led to the abyss. The scroll swayed, as if it wanted to cup Elendil. But this action also instantly made Elendil excited. The exuberant mes that burned the demon instantly wrapped around the scroll with an ominous aura. Boom! Boom! The me burned again. It was of a different speed than before. This time, the me burned extremely slowly. In the me, the figure of the scroll appeared and disappeared. Monn frowned as he looked at Elendil who was burning slowly. It seemed that this scroll was not an ordinary item. He rubbed his chin and thought quietly. At this moment. A pure white or serious voice suddenly rang out. The voice did not seem like it came from the Human Realm, but from the Endless Abyss. ¡°Damn it! Who Is it! Who Is it!¡± A terrifying voice rang out from within the scroll. It resounded throughout Preston. This voice caused the Holy Knights and abyssal monsters to be stunned on the spot. In that voice, they seemed to feel a few terrifying auras. It made their hearts tremble. Even the humans who survived in Preston shivered. They even thought that it was from some master from the wolf n who came, causing their eyes to be filled with despair. Chapter 135 - The Arrival of Reinforcements

Chapter 135: The Arrival of Reinforcements

¡°Damn it! Who is it! Who is it!¡± A terrifying voice shocked all of the survivors of Preston. They all thought that the master of the werewolves had arrived. The frightened people looked at each other. An atmosphere of despair filled them. Fortunately, the sound of the voice onlysted for a short while. It made them feel a little relieved. The werewolves who already ran out heard the voice and were instantly terrified. They were reminded of the demon who used them as food. The fear in their hearts did not dissipate for a long time. However, Zach was happy when he heard the voice. Facing such a terrifying demon, Zach did not believe that the cardinal could still survive. After the demon had killed the cardinal, the soldiers of the Orthodox Church, and the human kingdom¡­ The werewolves would be the winner of this war! They had only ¡®sacrificed¡¯ a few insignificant werewolves and an Advanced-Level Holy Ranking General. In order to eliminate the cardinal andpletely take down Preston, It was a small price that had to be paid. Even if the n found out, they wouldn¡¯t say anything. Not to mention the order by the elders to kill the cardinal by any means necessary. Of course, Zach acted boldly. But at the same time, he also eliminated an enemy whom he hated. It was perfect. He was amazed by his n! Preston. Monn heard the voice and frowned slightly. It seemed that this scroll was not a simple thing. He kept thinking that there was a very scary guy behind him. But in an instant, Monn¡¯s eyebrows rxed. No matter how scary it was, from his tone, he knew that this guy probably could note to the Human Realm. Therefore, Monn was not too worried. As time passed, no matter how extraordinary the scroll was¡­ It could only gradually dissipate in the mes of Elendil. During this time, the Holy Knights, under the leadership of Ace, had alsopletely eliminated the remaining abyssal monsters. As for the passage that connected to the abyss, it disappeared along with the death of the demon. By the time the scroll and the abyssal monsters werepletely dealt with, it was already afternoon. There were dark clouds in the sky of Preston due to Elendil¡¯s mes. The entire sky gradually began to drizzle. It was as the rain was to wash away the blood and the stench of the battlefield. Just when everyone thought that everything was finally over¡­ A tremor suddenly came from under their feet. The tremor grew stronger and stronger. It shook the gravel under their feet until they gradually bounced up. The Pdins who were rxing immediately stopped when they saw this. A vignt look rose in their eyes. They all gripped the Holy Spears in their hands tightly. They were ready to fight again. At this moment, along with the tremor, the sound of huge footsteps suddenly came. The Holy Knights¡¯ expressions changed drastically. Could it be that the werewolves hade back? Everyone spected. Even Elton¡¯s expression was a little ugly. Why did Preston have so many disasters? They had just settled the matter with the demon, and now an army had appeared? This huge sound of footsteps. Elton knew that it could not be from just one person. And the armying was most likely the werewolves. Elton could not help but say, ¡°These werewolves are really haunting us!¡± When the others heard Elton¡¯s words, they all nodded in agreement, This group of werewolves could not help but invade their home. And get rid of them. They even summoned a demon. And in the end, when they finally killed the demon, the group of werewolves ran away? Think about it, the left hand caught the fish? How could there be such a beautiful thing! They would never allow such a situation! At the thought of this, the Pdins¡¯ eyes became bloodshot. Anger flowed out of their eyes. Just as they were waiting for the enemy to appear. Not far away, a white horizon suddenly appeared. As time changed, the white horizon gradually became wider and wider. Until his entire face was revealed. The Holy Knights who had been advancing at full speed were shocked. The people of Preston were stunned. They could not help but ask, ¡°This is?¡± Ace recovered from the shock and said, ¡°It should be the reinforcements from Saint Servant.¡± Monn took a nce and found that there were indeed a few familiar faces inside. He said, ¡°It¡¯s the reinforcements from Saint Servant. Everyone, continue to clean up the battlefield.¡± Monn¡¯s calm voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡®Him?¡¯ You froze for a moment before obeying the order and cleaning up the battlefield. Ever since the battle with the demon, Monn¡¯s presence became more and more important to the Pdins. His right to speak even surpassed Elton, the Pope of the Preston¡¯s Church, to a certain extent. Of course, the Pdins didn¡¯t notice this, nor did Monn. Because Monn didn¡¯t care much about these things. Ace was also focused on Monn, and didn¡¯t care much about the changes in the Pdins. But the Pope, Elton had noticed it early on. After all, as the Pope of Preston, He was still very sensitive to his prestige. But he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he assumed that Cardinal Monn was most likely an angel from the lower realm. He had very pure faith in the Orthodox Church, so he wasn¡¯t angry that his own teacher followed the orders of the Lord Angel. Even he himself very much wanted to follow Monn¡¯s orders. He thought that Monn might havee to the world with a secret mission, but acted normally so as to not expose his true identity. Elton forcibly stopped this thought. He continued to maintain his authority as Pope of Preston. Just as Elton was thinking. The Pdins who hade to support from Saint Servant also rushed to the ce where Monn and the others were. Monn¡¯s old acquaintance, Philip, stood out. He was dressed in pure white Pdin armor. His posture was upright, and he gave Monn a very solemn bow. ¡°Lord Monn! Philip has brought the Pdins from Saint Servant to provide support!¡± His voice was loud and clear. Monn nced at them indifferently. He realized that the Pdins who came to provide support were trained by him personally. Looking at their haughty attitude, Monn knew that they weren¡¯t just here to support him. They were probably here to show off. Chapter 136 - Reclaim Preston

Chapter 136: Reim Preston

¡°Lord Cardinal Monn! Philip has brought the Holy Knights of St. Servant to support us!!¡± The voice was like a bronze bell. It was extremely loud. Cardinal Monn looked at the expressions of the others. He knew in his hearts that these people were probably not just here to support them. They were probably also here to show off. Although Cardinal Monn understood it in his heart, he did not say anything. The Holy Knights¡¯ eyes lit up. They were looking forward to Lord Cardinal Monn giving them some orders, so that they could show off their valor and strength in front of the Holy Knights of Preston. After all, their St. Servant City hadn¡¯t been breached, and they even repulsed the Werewolves, which is worth bragging. In addition, Preston often fought against St. Servant. They also wanted to get back at them in this aspect. Cardinal Monn looked at them indifferently and instantly understood their thoughts. ¡°You want a mission?¡± Cardinal Monn asked softly. Philip hurriedly nodded. Even the Holy Knights standing behind him could not wait. They all wanted to show off their strength in front of Preston¡¯s Holy Knights. Cardinal Monn understood and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Philip immediately nodded, upon hearing Cardinal Monn¡¯s words. The Holy Knights behind him also had looks of anticipation. They waited for Cardinal Monn to give the order. Seeing this, Cardinal Monn said softly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you guys can clean up the battlefield with Preston¡¯s Holy Knights. This way, it¡¯ll be faster.¡± Philip and the Holy Knights behind him nodded in unison. They only reacted after Cardinal Monn turned around and left. They could not help but ask, ¡°Clean up the battlefield?¡± Some of them actually questioned the order. Even Philip was stunned. He felt that he had misheard. He hurriedly rushed up and asked, ¡°Cardinal Monn, you mean cleaning up the battlefield?¡± Monn looked at him indifferently as he walked and said, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you guys want a mission? The mission now is to clean up the battlefield.¡± Philip scratched his head and said, ¡°But we¡¯re here to support Preston and repulse the Werewolves.¡± He was thinking ofunching an irresistible attack on the Werewolves in front of Preston. But now¡­ Lord Cardinal Monn actually asked them to clean up the battlefield. Weren¡¯t we overqualified for this mission? Seeing through his thoughts, Cardinal Monn asked, ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Philip hurriedly nodded. Cardinal Monn continued, ¡°Do you see any Werewolves now?¡± Philip observed for a moment and shook his head. He felt a little strange. On the way here, he had heard that arge portion of Preston had already been upied by Werewolves. But now, he couldn¡¯t even see any Werewolves. ¡°Since there are no Werewolves, of course you have to do something else. Now, it¡¯s time to clean up the battlefield.¡± Hearing this, Philip immediately felt discouraged. Although he did not know where the Werewolves went, there would always be an opportunity in the future. If he cleaned up the battlefield now, he might be able to kill the Werewolves after cleaning up the battlefield? Thinking of this, he was filled with renewed energy. Then, he hurriedly ordered the Holy Knights to clean up the battlefield. Although the Holy Knights were puzzled as to why they did not kill the Werewolves. But since it was an order, of course they had to carry it out. So they all began to clean up the battlefield obediently. But Philip, who was still thinking about the Werewolves, asked the Holy Knights of Preston, ¡°Brother, why are there no Werewolves here?¡± ording to his intelligence, this should be the ce where the Werewolves and humans were confronting each other in Preston. Otherwise, his Holy Knights wouldn¡¯t have rushed here. But the fact that there wasn¡¯t a single Werewolf here made him wonder if his information was wrong. The Holy Knight that he spoke to revealed a strange expression and said, ¡°Werewolves, they must have been scared away, right?¡± Hearing this, Philip didn¡¯t believe it at all. When they were in St. Servant, it was as difficult as it could be. But it turned out that you, Preston, were better. The Werewolves were scared away? Philip thought that this guy was joking with him. But there wasn¡¯t a single Werewolf here, which couldn¡¯t be exined. Could it be that Lord Cardinal Monn had scared them away? After thinking about it, this was the only oue he could think of. But it shouldn¡¯t be. When they were in St. Servant, why would those werewolves be afraid of a Holy Rank? Just as he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Cardinal Monn¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°After cleaning up the battlefield, gather as quickly as possible. Take advantage of the time when the Werewolves have left Preston and take back Preston as soon as possible.¡± Cardinal Monn¡¯s calm voice rang out in everyone¡¯s hearts. Philip was stunned. The Werewolves had left Preston? This made him even more doubtful in his heart. With this doubt, he led the Holy Knights and followed Cardinal Monn¡¯s footsteps. Ten minutester, Cardinal Monn led the Holy Knights to the outer wall of Preston. The entire Preston city gate had been destroyed beyond recognition. No one could tell what it looked like before. Cardinal Monn frowned and shook the rubble off the ground. He climbed thedder to the top of the wall. The Holy Knights divided their work and began Preston¡¯s recovery. It was all thanks to the work of the Devil. He had scared the entire Werewolf army out of Preston¡¯s territory. Otherwise, Cardinal Monn and the others wouldn¡¯t have been able to reim Preston easily. And the Werewolves left in a hurry, so they didn¡¯t take any of the humans they captured with them. This pleasantly surprised Cardinal Monn and the others. After all, to be able to save one more human was more than enough to make them happy. But the whole situation in Preston made Philip and his Holy Knights even more confused. This was Preston that had been attacked by the Werewolves, and yet there was not a single Werewolf hair that could be seen. On the other hand, Elton¡¯s face was full of joy. He didn¡¯t expect his Preston to be taken back so quickly. Of course, Elton also knew very well that for him to take back Preston so quickly, a huge part was due to luck. If the Werewolves hadn¡¯t summoned the Devil. The Werewolves wouldn¡¯t have been scared out of Preston by the Devil. However, Cardinal Monn¡¯s credit shouldn¡¯t be erased. After all, Preston had be better and better after Cardinal Monn arrived. This was undeniable. At the same time, if Cardinal Monn was not there, what awaited for them would definitely be destruction when the Werewolves summoned the Devil. Because no one could resist a Devil that had reached the Demi-God Rank. Only Cardinal Monn, the angel who was sent by the Lord to the lower realm to carry out a secret mission! Elton rejoiced in his heart. Of course, no one knew what he was thinking. If Cardinal Monn knew what he was thinking, he would definitely feel strange. Chapter 137 - Zach鈥檚 Thoughts

Chapter 137: Zach¡¯s Thoughts

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was almost dusk. It was almost time for Cardinal Monn to finish work again. But Preston¡¯s gate was still empty. Although the Werewolves had retreated, it¡¯s difficult to tell if the Werewolves would return unexpectedly. After all, the Werewolves didn¡¯t suffer much damage when facing the Devil. The biggest loss was probably the unlucky General Wolf. But the Werewolf poption was still terrifying and the only difference was they didn¡¯t have a main pir now. They didn¡¯t know what to do for the moment. The Werewolves, hiding in the woods not far away, looked in the direction of Preston. The terrifying sound from Preston made them very scared. But they hadn¡¯t gone far yet. Even without Zach¡¯s reminder, they knew that against that terrifying Devil, humans had no chance of winning. If that was the case, it would benefit the Werewolves. Since Preston was about to be an empty city, then the Werewolves would be able to take down the city easily. As for that Devil... They didn¡¯t know if He would return to the Abyss afterpleting His mission or eating His fill. So the Werewolves could only wait. But at dusk, what they waited for wasn¡¯t what they had expected. The Devil had not killed all the humans in Preston. Instead, Preston¡¯s city walls were covered with the Holy Knights of Orthodox Church. This situation stunned them. At the same time, they were somewhat puzzled. Could it be that the terrible Devil had been dealt with by someone? The moment this idea appeared in their minds, they denied it. Are you kidding? How could a mere human be stronger than a Devil that even their Werewolves couldn¡¯t deal with? They didn¡¯t believe this at all. But Preston had been reupied by the the Holy Knights of Orthodox Church. This situation couldn¡¯t be faked. The Werewolf who was clueless what¡¯s going on had to seek advice from Zach, the only one who could led them now. Deep in the jungle, Zach was leaning against a tree. His eyes were closed, and no one knew what he was thinking. At this moment, the clueless Werewolf came over. The Werewolf hesitated for a moment because he was afraid that Zach was sleeping. However, the matter of Preston¡¯s city walls were covered with the Holy Knights from Orthodox Church could not be dyed. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and reported directly, ¡°Deputy Zach! There are humans in Preston!¡± Hearing this, Zach, who was still resting with his eyes closed, instantly woke up. He looked at the Werewolf sharply and said, ¡°Impossible! With the presence of that Devil, those humans can¡¯t be alive!!¡± The Werewolf gritted his teeth, stared at Zach¡¯s murderous look and said with certainty, ¡°Lord Zach! I am sure that I have seen the figures of humans. They are on the city wall of Preston! They are preparing to take over Preston again!¡± As he said that, the Werewolf paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The figure of Cardinal Monn has also appeared on the city walls.¡± ¡°What!!?¡± Zach was shocked when he heard that. He was no longer sure if what the Werewolf said was true. He pushed the Werewolf in front of him away and hurriedly ran to the edge of the forest. He wanted to personally confirm whether the humans, especially Cardinal Monn, were still alive!! Knowing that he had run out of the forest, his wolf-like eyes stared fixedly at the city walls of Preston. In his line of sight, there were indeed the Holy Knights of Orthodox Church on the city walls. This result caused his heart to tremble, and a bad premonition began to grow in his chest. He hurriedly swept his gaze around, looking for Cardinal Monn, he prayed that the red figure would not appear. Unfortunately, that extremely unique outfit made his sharp eyes instantly locked onto the figure of the Cardinal. This result made him stumble a few steps back. He fell to the ground. The icy ground was like a seed, nting a cold seed in his heart. But his heart did not have the slightest reaction. He muttered to himself. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over...¡± His eyes were unfocused, not knowing what to do. That Devil not only killed a Holy Rank High Level expert of their Werewolf n, He had also chased their entire Werewolf Army out of Preston. It would be good if the Devil had killed Cardinal Monn. Originally, their Werewolf n¡¯s goal was to use the Devil to kill Cardinal Monn, who had extremely monstrous potential and talent, at Preston. In the end, they didn¡¯t kill him, and they lost Preston¡¯s territory. How could he bear this. Most importantly, this defeat would definitely leave a deep stain on his life. This caused his newly-grown ambition to wither in an instant. He gritted his teeth and made up his mind. He couldn¡¯t give up just like that! At least! At least I have to take down Preston! The territory from before! Thinking of this, his eyes became clear. He took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Gather! Counterattack Preston! Take back our territory!!¡± His voice carried the Holy Power, scaring away all the beasts and birds in the forest. The entire forest instantly became much quieter. But the Werewolves inside looked at each other, but none of them listened to Zach¡¯s orders. In their hearts, that terrifying Devil was still in Preston. If they were to go now, wouldn¡¯t that be suicide? So they all pretended not to hear it. The imposing Zach looked at Preston with great ambition. He was in high spirits! He had long wanted to experience the feeling ofmanding thousands of people by himself! Now, he finally had this opportunity. But when he looked sharply at Preston for a long time, he found that none of the Werewolves who were supposed to follow his orders came. This situation surprised him. Zach turned around and saw that the Werewolves were stillzily leaning against the tree. They didn¡¯t seem to be listening to his orders at all. This scene made Zach, who had imagined himself as a General, angry. He said in a low voice, ¡°General Morris is gone! I am the biggest General here now! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?!!¡± Hearing Zach¡¯s angry words, the Werewolves looked at each other again. They didn¡¯t know what to do. Finally, a brave Werewolf hesitated and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know where the Devil is in Preston. If we go now, we will die.¡± The other Werewolves agreed with him. ¡°Exactly! If we go now, we will be sending ourselves as food to the Devil!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s almost dark now and it¡¯s time for dinner, could it be that Zach is doing it on purpose?¡± As soon as he said that, the other Werewolves¡¯ expressions changed. Chapter 138 - The Rejuvenated Werewolves

Chapter 138: The Rejuvenated Werewolves

¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s almost dark now and it¡¯s time for dinner. Could it be that Lord Zach did it on purpose?¡± The Sun gradually set in the west, illuminating the entire horizon in red. In the forest, the green eyes of the Werewolves made people¡¯s hearts freeze. Hearing the Werewolf¡¯s question, Zach was shocked. This was only their guess, but this sentence really shocked him. Although Zach didn¡¯t have such thoughts, the Devil¡¯s summoning scroll was indeed given to Morris by him. So this sentence made him feel a little guilty. For a moment, the tone of his voice was not as strong as before. But the matter of attacking Preston could not be given up. This was a matter that concerned his future. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I think you guys are scared out of your wits!¡± This sentence immediately made the Werewolves furious. However, they could not say anything to refute him. Seeing that everyone was stunned by him, Zach continued, ¡°You guys only think of that Devil, but have you ever thought why those humans are still alive if that Devil is still in Preston?¡± The Werewolves were stunned when they heard this. That¡¯s right, if that Devil was still there, why didn¡¯t he eat those humans? It couldn¡¯t be that those humans had fought and chased the Devil away, right? This thought shed through their minds, and they shook their heads in amusement. How could it be? That Devil was terrifying, and no one could withstand His attack. Thinking of this, the Werewolves¡¯ eyes lit up again. Seeing this, Zach was delighted and hurriedly said, ¡°Moreover, we have already taken down Preston, but we were scared out of our wits by that Devil. If the Wolf King finds out about this, have you thought about the consequences?¡± This sentence made the Werewolves¡¯ faces change again. The thoughts of the Wolf King¡¯s cruelty, the Werewolves shuddered. They gritted their teeth and hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Zach! We will listen to you! We will attack Preston now!¡± ¡°Yes! Attack! Take back our territory!!¡± ¡°Take back our territory!!¡± Thinking of the miserable end of those killed Werewolves, the Werewolves were instantly excited. They were all excited. Seeing this, Zach nodded his head in satisfaction. It was worth his effort to persuade them to listen to his orders. With the determination to not be punished by His Majesty the Wolf King. The Werewolves regrouped and started tounch another attack on Preston. The warriors who were rebuilding the city wall saw the dark mass in the distance and could not help but be stunned. When one of the warriors saw the situation clearly, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°The Werewolves are attacking! The Werewolves are attacking!!¡± This news instantly caused the warriors who were still chatting andughing on the city wall to stop talking. Their expressions also became solemn. However, when the Holy Knights from St. Servant heard that the Werewolves wereing, they all looked over. ¡°Damn it, aftering for half a day, we finally saw the Werewolves!¡± Philip cursed. During this half a day, he had thought that Preston had not been attacked by the Werewolves at all. Otherwise, where were the Werewolves? Now, he finally saw the Werewolves. The other Holy Knights from St. Servant also stopped what they were doing and began to rub their fists. They looked like they were about to go all out. When Cardinal Monn saw this, he frowned. He raised his foot and touched the stone that the Holy Knights had put down. He said, ¡°Hurry up and fix it.¡± These words instantly made the Holy Knight who was about to get his adrenalin pumping feel as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on him. He looked at Cardinal Monn and could not help but say, ¡°Well, Lord Cardinal Monn, the Werewolves are here.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re here, then so be it. It won¡¯t stop you from fixing the city wall.¡± Cardinal Monn said calmly. This attitude made that Holy Knight feelplex. He hesitated and said, ¡°The Werewolves are here. Aren¡¯t we going to fight them?¡± Cardinal Monn nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m about to get off work. If you want to go, you can go by yourself.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± That Holy Knight scratched his head, not knowing what to do. He heard Lord Cardinal Monn say that he was about to get off work. Only then did Philip react. The sky was already turning dark. If it was anyter, the Werewolves would probably be stronger. Thinking of this, he put down the fervor in his heart and said, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. The Werewolves¡¯ strength will increase greatly soon. Let¡¯s not go head-on with them. We¡¯ll kill them all during the day!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± The Holy Knights responded one after another. Seeing this, Cardinal Monn walked down the stairs. He was ready to go home after work. Before he left, he said faintly, ¡°Remember to repair the city wall.¡± These words instantly made the excited Holy Knights listless. They said weakly, ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing the answer, Cardinal Monn did not have the slightest reaction. He inserted his Elendil in front of the city gate, acting as the temporary empty city gate. Then, he walked outside, ready to return to St. Servant. Ace followed behind Cardinal Monn. Listening to the Holy Knights¡¯ restless voices, she secretlyughed. She felt that Cardinal Monn was definitely doing it on purpose. But he did not say anything. After all, Cardinal Monn had his own considerations in everything he did. So, she followed Cardinal Monn with her hands behind her back. Of course, Cardinal Monn had a reason for doing this. He found that after the Holy Knights fought the war in St. Servant, they seemed to have started to get a little carried away. Apart from having a bigger number size, the Holy Knights even felt that these Werewolves didn¡¯t seem to be anything special at all. Although that was true, the Holy Knights¡¯ thoughts were still wrong. No matter what kind of enemy it was, they should rush in and deal with it with all their might. Otherwise, if they underestimated their enemy, that enemy might let them die a miserable death. There was a saying, ¡°Even when a lion catches a rabbit, he will still use all his strength!!¡± As a human being, one should understand this principle even more. Otherwise, one should be careful not to be tricked and killed by someone weaker than him. Today, when Philip came over with the Holy Knights, Cardinal Monn discovered their problem. If they kept to this attitude, they would probably fail one day. That¡¯s why Cardinal Monn made them do things they didn¡¯t want to do, so as to temper their temperament. Even if they were to attack the Werewolves tomorrow, Cardinal Monn would only let them handle the logistics. Besides, the Werewolves wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow without a General. Furthermore, they had already taken back Preston¡¯s city gates. With Cardinal Monn around, how could they break through the city gates? Chapter 139 - The Calm Holy Knights

Chapter 139: The Calm Holy Knights

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Preston. The Sun was setting. The Moon was beginning to show. The whole of Preston seemed eerie under the alternation of the Sun and the Moon. At the foot of the city, a group of Werewolves stared at the Holy Knights on the city wall with their green eyes. The Holy Knights did not seem to have noticed them, and ignored them. As Cardinal Monn said before he left work, they had to finish the task of repairing the city wall of Preston. Now they had no time to deal with the Werewolves. At the foot of the city, the Werewolves looked at one another. They thought that the Holy Knights would look like they were facing a formidable enemy when they saw them. But they didn¡¯t even look at them. They were confused by this situation. One of the Werewolves approached Zach for instructions, ¡°Lord Zach, look, these Holy Knights don¡¯t seem to care about us at all!¡± Zach heard this and nced at him quietly. The city wall was only that high. How could they not see? Looking at the Holy Knights, he was also a little annoyed. Why did the Holy Knights suddenly look down on the Werewolves? He frowned and ordered, ¡°Go and challenge them.¡± The Werewolf blinked and bowed his head. Then he walked towards Preston¡¯s city gate. As soon as he arrived at the gate, he saw Elendil standing quietly in front of the city gate. Of course, when they arrived, they had already seen the zing divine sword that was especially dazzling under the dusk. Because of this, even if the city gate was wide open, not a single Werewolf dared to take a step forward. Thinking of Preston¡¯s attack, this divine sword had brought back too many unpleaseant memories. At the same time, they all knew that with this divine sword, it would be impossible for them to cross Preston¡¯s city gate. He looked at the divine sword fearfully. A trace of fear shed in his eyes as he looked at the burning mes. However, he calmed himself down and shouted at the Holy Knights on the city walls, ¡°Listen! We werewolves are going to reim Preston¡¯s territory! Come out and die! !¡± The Werewolf¡¯s voice carried his own magical power. His words spread throughout Preston. The residents who had resumed their normal lives in the city were shocked. They shouted, ¡°The Werewolves are here! The Werewolves are here again!!¡± At once, themotion started. Fortunately, the Kingdom¡¯s soldiers were patrolling the city. Seeing this scene, they began to appease the residents. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic! Since the Werewolves have already been beaten by us, it¡¯s impossible for them to attack again! Please be rest assured!!¡± Hearing the soldiers¡¯ words, the residents finally calmed down. They couldn¡¯t help but still feel a little afraid. However, the soldiers were right. Since the Werewolves had already been beaten back, it proved that the Orthodox Church and the Kingdom had the strength. This time, it would be impossible for them to attack easily again. However, they hadn¡¯t expected it. In fact, the Werewolves hadn¡¯t been beaten back at all. Instead, it was the Werewolves who were afraid of the Devil they had summoned and hurriedly ran away. This gave the Orthodox Church and the King a chance to reim Preston. Of course, the soldiers said this to appease the crowd, to keep them from panicking and created unnecessary turmoil. But they were also confident that the Werewolves would not attack again. It was not just because of the reinforcements from St. Servant. The main reason was because of the powerful and admirable Cardinal Monn from Orthodox Church. This was the source of their confidence. On the walls of Preston, the Holy Knights who were repairing the walls heard the Werewolves. They finally had a reaction. They looked up and quietly looked at the Werewolves. The Werewolves below saw this and were delighted. They thought that the Holy Knights were finally going to fight. The Werewolves¡¯ thoughts were very simple. Since they had no way to rush in, why not let the people of Prestone out by themselves? They were ready to call for a battle, to get a General from Preston toe out and fight with the Werewolves in front of the gate. Of course, this was only a n in their minds. When the General was killed by them, it would definitely arouse the anger of the Holy Knights. When the time came, they would mock the Holy Knights, and they did not believe that this group of Holy Knights could stand their mockery. Just as they were indulging in their imagination. The group of Holy Knights on the city wall only nced at them quietly. In the end, they retreated again. They continued toplete the task of repairing the city wall. This situation made them stunned. On the city wall, among the Holy Knights who were busy working, someone suddenly asked, ¡°Commander Philip, are we really going to let this group of Werewolves be arrogant?¡± Philip didn¡¯t even raise his head when he heard that. He continued to busy himself with his work. He said faintly, ¡°At night, the Werewolves have the help of the moonlight, so they have a natural advantage in fighting at night. If we go now and fight them, wouldn¡¯t that be crazy?¡± After the Holy Knight who asked the question heard that, he scratched his head awkwardly. He just felt that these Werewolves were really too arrogant. Listening to their noisy voices, it made him a little annoyed. Philip still didn¡¯t raise his head. He pressed a stone on the empty spot on the city wall. He wiped the sweat off his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how noisy it is, it will onlyst one night.¡± With that, Philip stood up. He looked at the countless Werewolves in front of him. A cold light shed in his eyes, and he said coldly, ¡°Tomorrow during day time will be the day of their death.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± The Holy Knight looked at his leader in a daze, and he had an indescribable feeling. Why did he feel that his leader was being pretentious? Moreover, he seemed to be deliberately imitating Lord Cardinal Monn, which felt improper. At the thought of this, the Holy Knight had a strange expression. He could not help but ask, ¡°Commander, are you really imitating Lord Cardinal Monn?¡± This sentence made Philip, who felt that he was an influential person, stagger. Damn it! Mine was the temperament of an important man. Philip was dissatisfied with this Holy Knight who did not know how to speak well. He felt that he should arrange him to clean the toilet tomorrow. However, he had only started to behave in this manner after seeing the aura that Lord Cardinal Monn was exuding. It was true to say that he had imitated Lord Cardinal Monn. But how could he lose face after being directly pointed out by someone? He nced at the stunned Holy Knight indifferently and had decided his fate in his heart. Tomorrow he will have a ce in the toilet. Chapter 140 - Zach鈥檚 thoughts

Chapter 140: Zach¡¯s thoughts

Under the city walls of Preston. Seeing that there was still no movement from above, Zach¡¯s face gradually darkened. He felt that these Holy Knights must have received orders from Cardinal Monn. Otherwise, how could they be so indifferent. After all, before Cardinal Monn came to Preston, though all their ns weren¡¯t going so smoothly, it was not bad as today where there was no progress. This scene gave him a headache. He stared at the ming sword in front of them. He ordered, ¡°Since the Holy Knights won¡¯te out, let¡¯s charge in!!¡± ¡°Charge in?¡± The Werewolves were stunned when they heard Zach¡¯s order. Then, they stared nkly at the me standing quietly in front of the city gate. They couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. ¡°Commander Zach, are you serious?¡± Some of the Werewolves couldn¡¯t help but ask the question in their hearts. There was a hint of fear in their tone. They really didn¡¯t want to face the ming sword that terrified them. In their hearts, although that divine ming sword wasn¡¯t as terrifying as the Devil that treated them as nothing¡­ It wasn¡¯t that far off, after all, with just a light touch, one¡¯s entire body would be burned into nothingness, not even a trace of one¡¯s ashes could be seen. This was no different from being eaten. It was just that the mes burned rapidly, and the pain might onlyst for a second before it ended. But the Devil still had to chew his prey a few more times in his mouth. This scene made them feel a chill in their hearts. They couldn¡¯t help but shiver a few times when they thought of it. But they also didn¡¯t want to face that me. Zach heard their question and said faintly, ¡°So, do you have a better way?¡± ¡°This?¡± The Werewolves looked at one another. They did not know how to answer the question. Zach saw this and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. That sword¡¯s me is only that high, but Preston¡¯s city wall is indeed dozens of meters high.¡± He pointed at Preston and continued, ¡°No matter what, the me can¡¯t suddenly lift itself up so high, right?¡± Hearing this, the Werewolves looked at one another and said, ¡°We wanted to cross over it before, but the me will suddenly rise!¡± Zach became impatient as the Werewolves kept asking questions. But he still wanted the Werewolves to open up a path for him, so he could only continue, ¡°You also said that it was before. Did you jump more than ten meters before?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The werewolves were stunned for a moment, feeling that what Zach said made sense. They had never tried flying over before. Of course, their strength was not at the Holy Rank, and they could not fly at all. However, as an Amethyst Rank Werewolf, they could indeed fly for a short period of time. As long as they walked up step by step, they would be able to cross over the me. Thinking of this, the Werewolves¡¯ eyes instantly turned cold. It was as if they had found the solution to the problem that had puzzled them for a few days. All of them instantly became excited. Immediately, one of the Werewolves took the lead. Since they had found a way to resolve the problem, then whoever took the first step out now, when they returned to the n in the future, they would definitely receive a high reward. They didn¡¯t want to give up this opportunity. They immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give it a try for my brothers!¡± When the other Werewolves heard this, their expressions instantly changed. They were extremely vexed and felt that they had missed an opportunity for them to show off their performance. At the same time, they looked at the first Werewolf to speak, with envious eyes. As long as this matter was sessful, when they returned to the n and His Majesty the Wolf King found out about this matter, He would definitely reward him well. Maybe he could even get a noble title and reach the peak of his life. This kind of situation made the other Werewolves extremely envious. Seeing someone stepped forward,. Zach¡¯s mouth gently pulled out a smile. But the smile was very shallow, no Werewolf noticed this scene at all. Actually, Zach didn¡¯t know if this method would work. But someone had to stand up. Since that was the case, he naturally had to give these guys some confidence. He immediately agreed, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll be the first to lead the charge! Don¡¯t worry, after we¡¯ve upied Preston and returned to the n, I¡¯ll definitely report your achievements to the Wolf King! I¡¯ll propose to the Wolf King to reward you properly!!¡± Hearing this, the eyes of the Werewolf, who took the lead, immediately lit up. Why was he the first to step out? It was for the sake of being promoted and receiving a high reward. With Zach¡¯s words, it was equivalent to giving him a guarantee. This made his heart even more firm. He took a heavy step forward. His eyes were fixed in Preston¡¯s direction. The crimson me was reflected in his eyes. But this time, there was no fear in his heart. Fear often came from the unknown. Now that he knew how to face the me, it was not something he could fear in his eyes. He took a step forward. The dust on the ground was sent flying. Then his whole body began to gather strength. A light purple gas began to envelop his entire body. That was the symbol of Amethyst Rank strength. With purple gas, the Werewolf took a heavy step forward. His huge wolf foot seemed to have found a fulcrum in the air. He took a leap. His entire body suddenly stopped in the air. It was as if he stepped on air. The werewolf stood in the air. Then he let out a heavy sigh of relief. To be honest. Although one with Amethyst Rank strength could step on the air and form an airdder, and allowed him to stay in the air temporarily, or even step forward in the air. But this operation was not as simple as it seemed. This required him to have a very strong control of his own strength. Otherwise, with an unstable breath, the whole body will fall from the air, causing the previous efforts to be in vain. So, the Werewolf on this mission had a lot of pressure. He could not allow the slightest mistake. Otherwise, the mission that he had this time before the other werewolves have time to react to thepletion of the mission will be mercilessly snatched away by others. After all, there was a high reward, and no one would miss this opportunity. In order not to lose this hard-won opportunity, he had to be careful. Not letting go of any details. Trying toplete the mission once. Not giving the other werewolves a chance. And while he was cautiously moving forward. Behind him, the werewolves opened their green eyes. Almost all of them were hoping that the werewolf would make a mistake and fall. So they had a reason to take his ce. Chapter 141 - The Thoughts of The Werewolves

Chapter 141: The Thoughts of The Werewolves

Under the moonlight, at Preston, everyone¡¯s faces were clearly illuminated. Although on the city walls, the Holy Knights were still working diligently. However, it wasn¡¯t as if none of them had gone to check on the Werewolves¡¯ movements. When the Werewolves wanted to use their Amethyst Rank strength to leap over Elendil, the ming sword, the Holy Knights had already noticed something strange. ¡°Commander, those Werewolves wants to step on the air to reach here!¡± A Holy Knight reported to Philip. Philip listened and gave an ¡®oh¡¯ as answer. He wiped the dust on his hands that had been left from moving the stones. He wasn¡¯t nervous at all about the Holy Knights¡¯ report. After all, he was someone who had seen Elendil¡¯s might on the battlefield of St. Servant. He did not dare to say that he understood Elendil¡¯s ability better than Lord Cardinal Monn. But at the very least, he knew more about Elendil than that group of Werewolves. If they really thought that they could crack Elendil so easily, then the Werewolf Army back then would not have trouble attacking and invading St. Servant. He shook his head andmented the ignorance of the werewolves. Most importantly, they had clearly experienced the failure at St. Servant. In the end, they still did not learn much. Could it be that since they were in Preston, they could not receive intelligence from their Werewolf Headquarters? This made Philip somewhat puzzled. However, Philip was also happy to see the Werewolvesing over in such a way. After all, they did not need to waste anything in order to consume the Werewolves¡¯ high-endbat strength. This situation made him smile. He said to the Holy Knight who came to report, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to do anything. Just wait and see.¡± The Holy Knight was a Holy Knight from Preston. As he hadn¡¯t experienced the Battle of St. Servant, he didn¡¯t know enough about the power of Elendil. However, he had seen the power of that sword. Since themander from St. Servant had said that there was no problem, he was relieved. He continued to guard her post. At this time, the Werewolf under the city wall finally took the second step. Under the gaze of many Werewolves, the Werewolf steadily stepped onto a higher level. This situation made the Werewolves sigh in their hearts. They were a little disappointed. After all, they were all hoping that the Werewolf would make a mistake so that they could rece him. Then they would receive the Wolf King¡¯s Commendation. But this Werewolf wouldn¡¯t give them another chance. This made them disappointed. The Werewolf was actually relieved. He wiped the sweat from his forehead because he was nervous. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. With the experience of the second time,. To be honest, he was getting better at it. His control of the Amethyst Rank was also more meticulous. He didn¡¯t stay too long. In case Lord Zach saw that he was slow and couldn¡¯t wait any longer, what should he do if he switched him out? Wouldn¡¯t that make him happy for nothing? In order to prevent such a thing from happening, the Werewolf suddenly increased his speed. But while maintaining his speed, he also controlled his aura extremely steadily. One step, two steps. Soon, the Werewolf was about to reach the top of the ming sword. He was only one step away from directly above it. This situation made him nervous, but at the same time, his heart was filled with excitement. Soon! Soon, he would be the first Werewolf to cross over the ming sword! He would be honored! He had even seen the scene of His Majesty the Wolf King praising him! This made him overjoyed! As long as he was praised, he would have everything! This thought shed through his mind. The Werewolf was ruthless, with a perverted smile on his face. He stepped forward fiercely. It was as if he had everything. But the next moment, a whistling sound seemed to ring out in his ears. This situation made him stunned. At the same time, the cries of the Werewolves suddenly rang out from below. This situation made him feel a sense of unease in his chest. He lowered his head and looked over. A dark red me that seemed to be emitted by a God suddenly soared! It was like a divine pir of fire, charging straight towards him. Before he could have any other reaction, it drowned him without mercy. At the end of his life, he seemed to see the scene of countless rewards leaving him in an instant. The next moment, his entire body was burned to ashes by the mes, not even a bit of residue was left. With his thoughts, he was burned to ashes. The Werewolves below saw this scene. Even though they were shocked, they were also d. Just now they were still envious of this Werewolf¡¯s good luck, as he would definitely receive endless rewards from the Wolf King when he returned to his n. In the next moment, this Werewolf waspletely burned away by the mes. This kind of contrast filled their hearts with fear. The unstoppable ming sword was once again deeply imprinted in the hearts of the Werewolves. When Zach saw this scene, his expression changed even more. Although he had also guessed that it would be impossible to dodge the ming sword so easily. But this situation still shocked him. Zach¡¯s face became gloomy. If this method didn¡¯t work, then what method could be used to dodge the ming sword? Was it all for today? Should he just give up on Preston? However, giving up Preston made him upset. Moreover, it was because of the blunder of the Werewolves that Preston was controlled by the humans again. Hence, when he returned to the n, he would be punished by the Wolf King. The thought of the cruel punishment made Zach¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t want to face the terrible punishment at all. But the ming sword was stuck in front of the city gate. It was like a natural moat that they didn¡¯t dare to cross. He gritted his teeth, trying to think of a way. After all, the night might be the biggest chance for the Werewolves to attack Preston and recapture it. If it was during the day, there would be no chance at all. He looked at the unfamiliar faces of the Holy Knights on the city walls. He had a guess. The reinforcements from the Orthodox Church could have arrived. And the most likely reinforcements for Preston would be St. Servant, who had ended their war. ording to intelligence, St. Servant had a very powerful group of Holy Knights. If that group of Holy Knights came¡­ It would be even more difficult for them to take Preston. This thought made him even more unsure of what to do. While Zach was distressed, the Holy Knights on the city wall saw the high mes from Lord Cardinal Monn¡¯s sword. And in the mes, there was a figure of a Werewolf. But very quickly, the figure disappeared. This also made the power of Elendil more clear to them. Chapter 142 - The Disappointed Zach

Chapter 142: The Disappointed Zach

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The night was getting darker in Preston. Under the moonlight, the Werewolves waited with their green eyes. But in their eyes, there was confusion. The scene of the Werewolf being burned by the mes hadpletely shattered their desire to attack Preston. With that sword, they couldn¡¯t get through at all!! They sighed in their hearts. At the same time, they felt indignant. Why was there such a powerful Cardinal! Why did he have such a terrifying divine sword?! Why wasn¡¯t this Cardinal from their Werewolf n? And why wasn¡¯t there such a powerful figure among their Werewolves? Countless questions appeared in their hearts. They could not understand why the heavens were so biased! Every time they attacked the humans, there would always be some powerful humans who could stop them! They were caught off guard! But none of their questions could be answered. The Werewolves hesitated for a moment and looked at the gloomy Zach and asked, ¡°Lord Zach, what should we do next?¡± Zach looked up, his eyes also filled with confusion. What should we do? What should we do? He didn¡¯t know either. Should we let the Werewolves use their bodies to fight? Let¡¯s not talk about whether the werewolves would agree or not. Even if we use our bodies to open a path, would that be enough? Would that me stop burning? Would it not burn the Werewolves to ashes? That was impossible. He sat on the ground dejectedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± He looked up at the Moon. He said helplessly, ¡°Wait until tomorrow to send the news back to the n and ask for their opinion. There¡¯s no way that we can enter this ce.¡± With this ming sword around, he understood that it was impossible for them to enter this ce. With the current strength of the Werewolf Army, if they couldn¡¯t even enter this ce, how could they possibly take down Preston? With disappointment, the Werewolves returned to the forest under Zach¡¯s lead. As for why they didn¡¯t set up camp near Preston, the reason was obvious. Even with the help of the moonlight, the Werewolves couldn¡¯t enter the city. Were they going to wait for the Werewolves¡¯ strength to drop during the day and then be chased by the humans? He clearly remembered that Cardinal had something that could enhance the strength of the humans. It had only been a day, how could the Werewolves forget how pathetic they looked before. Therefore, they could only use this jungle as a temporary hiding ce. They would first hide from the humans during the day and wait for the news from the n before proceeding with the next attack. This was what they should do now. As for Zach wanting to make up for his losses. After what happened just now, Zach had also recognized his own strength. It was better for him to obediently listen to the n¡¯s arrangements. Whatever punishment he received would be fine. With his n¡¯s strength in the Wolf n, it was impossible for them to give him a cruel punishment. After thinking it through, Zach only wanted to have a good sleep now. In Preston, the Holy Knights on the city wall saw the Werewolves leaving in a sorry state. They couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. Philip nced with disdain. Then he said, ¡°Alright, the werewolves just performed a big show for us, making us happy. However, after being happy, the mission still needs to bepleted properly. So, hurry up andplete your own mission!¡± When the Holy Knights heard Philip¡¯s words, they chuckled. Then, they no longer cared about the Werewolves and continued to repair the city walls of Preston. At St. Servant, Cardinal Monn and the others leisurely finished their dinner. When he sensed the movements of Elendil, Cardinal Monn did not have any reaction. If the Werewolves wanted to attack, then what awaited them would be endless mes. Cardinal Monn had a lot of confidence in Elendil. He leisurely finished his dinner. Cardinal Monn then immersed himself in the bathroom that he had rebuilt with his beloved gold. He wished he could bury himself and live here forever with his gold. In the end, Ace pulled Cardinal Monn out of the bathroom with a red face. With an unknown expression on her blushing face, Ace criticized, ¡°Cardinal Monn, you can¡¯t be too concerned about money! You have to put your eyes on something more meaningful!¡± Ace had her hands on her waist and a serious look on her face. Cardinal Monn sat on the chair with an expressionless face. There was indeed some disdain in his heart. As the eldest daughter of a wealthy family, of course she didn¡¯t know the importance of money. When Ace saw Cardinal Monn¡¯s face, she knew that this guy wasn¡¯t listening at all. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to correct Cardinal Monn¡¯s values. However, it didn¡¯t seem too bad to love money like he did. After all, as a Saintess in Orthodox Church, she was very rich! Sometimes, when she saw how money-grubbing Cardinal Monn was, she really wanted to tell him, ¡°If you want money, it¡¯s easy, as long as you obey me.¡± Ahem... Ace¡¯s eyes reddened, and she hurriedly coughed a few times to dispel this thought. How could she be that kind of person? No, it¡¯s impossible! She nodded her head with a firm gaze. But Cardinal Monn was a little confused. Women are really troublesome! Cardinal Monn sighed in his heart. Another silent night. The night passed quickly. The light of dawn broke through the night and and the sunlight back to the world. Cardinal Monn weed the dawn and got up early in the morning. After doing his morning exercise, he leisurely ate the breakfast prepared by Ace. Cardinal Monn recently realized, it seemed good to have a woman at home. Now he didn¡¯t have to cook for himself, and it was very rxing. Of course, this woman must be able to cook. Otherwise, if a useless woman came, Cardinal Monn would feel uneasy. Ace was quite good, she could do all kinds of housework. Cardinal Monn was very satisfied. But there was one thing that made Cardinal Monn a bit heartached. It was that this month¡¯s expenses were high again. It would be even better if Ace could bring her money along, Cardinal Monn thought shamelessly. Not only did he want Ace to cook, but he also wanted her to pay for it herself? If Ace heard this, she would probably tear his heart out. Of course, Ace, who had finished cleaning up, did not know what Cardinal Monn was thinking. She watched Alma go to school. Cardinal Monn suddenly remembered that if he had to go elsewhere, he might have to find another school for Alma. He didn¡¯t know if Alma would be able to adapt to it. He suddenly thought of this problem, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He felt that it wasn¡¯t good for Alma. After all, Alma had already familiarized herself with St. Servant. Now she had to suddenly go to an unfamiliar environment. This made Cardinal Monn feel a little worried. Chapter 143 - Surrounded and Annihilated The Werewolves

Chapter 143: Surrounded and Annihted The Werewolves

Almost 9 am at St. Servant, Cardinal Monn put on the Red Robe of the Orthodox Church. He took Ace to Preston. As soon as they walked up the wall, Cardinal Monn and Ace saw a brand new wall. After a night of restoration by the Holy Knights, the whole wall looked much moreplete than it had been yesterday. It finally looked like a big city. Otherwise, its ruined look yesterday wouldn¡¯t have looked like a city with a Orthodox Church. Cardinal Monn nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that they hadn¡¯t cked offst night. Upon seeing Cardinal Monn arrived, Philip, who had been waiting here for a long time, hurried towards him. He bowed and said, ¡°Lord Cardinal Monn and Your Highness Saintess Ace.¡± Cardinal Monn and Ace nodded slightly. Then Philip straightened up and reported to Cardinal Monn, ¡°Lord Cardinal Monn, the task of repairing the city wall is almostplete. The only thing missing is the city gate.¡± Cardinal Monn nodded, indicating that he understood. But the matter of the city gate was actually not urgent. To build a golden city gate, one had to use a special metal. And there had to be a cksmith who could forge and shape this metal to make it into the shape of a door. But this kind of metal was all in the Kingdom¡¯s treasury. It was notmonly seen. Moreover, most cksmiths who could forge this kind of metal lived in the King¡¯s city. So the matter of the city gate still had to be settled by the Kingdom. They could only wait, so this was not urgent. For the moment, they just had to restore the city wall to its original appearance. Philip saw that Cardinal Monn did not have any objections, he continued to report, ¡°Last night, the Werewolvesunched another attack on Preston. However, because Lord Cardinal Monn¡¯s sword was blocking in front of the city gate, they did not dare to go forward. There was only one who wanted to cross more than ten meters to dodge the attack of the mes, but he was easily extinguished by the mes of the divine sword.¡± No one knew the name of Elendil. Because Cardinal Monn had never told them the name of the sword. But in their hearts, they had long recognized this sword as the divine fire sword. The divine sword was the name they had agreed on. When Cardinal Monn heard Philip¡¯s report, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. After all, Cardinal Monn knew about the Werewolf¡¯s attack. Yesterday, when he got off work, the Werewolves happened to attack. However, Cardinal Monn didn¡¯t ask the Holy Knights to face the enemy. Instead, he asked them to continue repairing the city wall. Firstly, Cardinal Monn wanted to dampen the Holy Knights¡¯ spirit. After experiencing thest battle in St. Servant, this group of Holy Knights had an inexplicable confidence in their hearts. This kind of mentality was not good in Cardinal Monn¡¯s eyes. Secondly, the Werewolves¡¯ overall strength would be strengthened by the moonlight at night. It was not worth to fight against them. It was better to wait for the Werewolves¡¯ strength to return to normal during the day. Then, they would attack the Werewolves, so the werewolves would not have any advantage. ¡°Do you have specific information about the Werewolves?¡± Cardinal Monn asked calmly. He didn¡¯t want to dy any longer. The number of Werewolves was about the same as the human. In addition, during the day, the Werewolves did not have any advantage over them. On the contrary, he had an angel¡¯s horn that could be a benefit to the soldiers, and also the soldiers¡¯ morale was high now. It was best to finish off the Werewolves quickly. Philip heard Cardinal Monn¡¯s words, lowering his head, he replied, ¡°Last night, I had sent some Holy Knights to track the Werewolves¡¯ whereabouts. However, they were afraid that the Werewolves would smell them if they were too close, so they observed from a distance and saw the Werewolves entering a jungle southwest of Preston.¡± As the leader of the Holy Knights from Orthodox Church, Philip¡¯s strength was only at the Amethyst Rank. However, his strategic vision was very far-sighted. He knew that Cardinal Monn would ask about the Werewolves¡¯ whereabouts today, so he had sent people to keep an eye on them. Cardinal Monn was very satisfied with Philip¡¯s work. This saved him the time taken to fly around and search for the Werewolves. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let the warriors prepare to surround and annihte the Werewolves.¡± Cardinal Monn said lightly. Hearing Cardinal Monn¡¯s words, Philip was instantly delighted. They, the Holy Knights that hade all the way from St. Servant were finally able to go to the battlefield. Just as he was rejoicing in his heart, he heard Cardinal Monn say again, ¡°Oh yes, the Holy Knights from St. Servant should hold the rear line, ready to rescue the warriors in distress at any time.¡± Hearing this, Philip was stunned. They were such a powerful group of Holy Knights, yet they were going to be a support team? This made Philip very puzzled. Shouldn¡¯t they be ced at the front of the battlefield, charging forward and breaking up the Werewolf Army? However, looking at Cardinal Monn¡¯s calm expression, Philip opened his mouth, but did not dare to say anything. He thought for a moment and decided to support the battle team. In any case, they could still kill Werewolves. He did not believe that there was any group of Holy Knights that could pierce through the Werewolf Army alone like them. There would always be a team that needed support. At that time, wouldn¡¯t they still be able to go onto the battlefield and kill Werewolves? Thinking of this, although he felt that Cardinal Monn¡¯s arrangement was unreasonable, he did not say anything in the end. As long as he could kill the enemy. Whatever he had to do. But the next moment, Philip felt that he was wrong. As the warriors gathered, Cardinal Monn took out the angel¡¯s horn that he had been holding in his arms. When Cardinal Monn took out a horn, Philip did not quite understand what it meant. But when the magnificant and powerful sound resounded throughout Preston, Philip knew from the sudden surge of power and fervor in his body. His Holy Knights might really not be able to fight on the battlefield. He clenched his fists. A surge of power spread out. He said in disbelief, ¡°With this power, it¡¯s impossible to lose to a Werewolf, right?¡± Was their support still needed? At this moment, Philip felt as if he had been manipted by Cardinal Monn. But he had no other choice. After all, he had already agreed. As the horn sounded, the warriors received buffs one after another. Under Cardinal Monn¡¯smand, they charged towards the Werewolves. One of the Holy Knights from St. Servant said to Philip excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lord Cardinal Monn to have such a good thing. Now, I can¡¯t wait to pierce through the Werewolves.¡± Philip¡¯s face turned even darker when he heard that. He nced at the Holy Knight and said, ¡°Lord Cardinal Monn has ordered that our group of Holy Knights from St. Servant is only a support force in this war.¡± Hearing this, the Holy Knight was instantly stunned. Chapter 144 - Encircled and Annihilated the Werewolves

Chapter 144: Encircled and Annihted the Werewolves

A sunny day at Preston. After the heavy rain yesterday, the stench of blood in Preston gradually dissipated. On the walls of Preston, Cardinal Monn quietly looked into the distance. In his eyes, there were countless figures charging in the southwest direction. They were dressed in white armor. In their hands were Holy Knights¡¯ holy spears that belonged to the Orthodox Church. They were shouting. The morale and prestige of the entire Holy Knights group were very high. They were filled with endless enthusiasm. However, in such an enthusiastic army, there was one group of Holy Knights that seemed different. Cardinal Monn looked ahead. It was the group of Holy Knights that came from St. Servant to support. They were led by Philip. They stood at the back of the human army with a dispirited look on their faces. The entire group of Holy Knights looked listless. Following Cardinal Monn¡¯s gaze, Ace saw the state of the Holy Knights group at a nce. She thought of what Cardinal Monn had donest night. She was certain that Cardinal Monn must had given them an order. Ace could tell at a nce that these Holy Knights wanted to fight in the war against the Werewolves. But Cardinal Monn seemed to have his own considerations. He kept pressuring them. They wanted to go to the battlefield, but Cardinal Monn just wouldn¡¯t let them go. This situation must have made the Holy Knights from St. Servant unhappy. But this was Cardinal Monn¡¯s way of doing things, and Ace wouldn¡¯t say anything for them. She could only look at them with a pitiful look, giving them a little sympathy. Cardinal Monn took a look at them, and ignored them. Cardinal Monn wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to them about their issue of getting a little carried away. They had to figure it out on their own. Otherwise, if Cardinal Monn had said it himself, they would probably not have taken it seriously. The Holy Knights from Preston charged through the jungle in the southwest. That imposing appearance instantly startled the Werewolves hiding in the jungle The Werewolf scouts looked at the ce where the sound came from and observed for themselves. The next moment, what appeared in his eyes shocked him. His whole body began to break out in cold sweat. He hurriedly ran deep into the jungle, stumbled along the way, but even if he fell, he didn¡¯t care at all. He rolled and crawled to Zach¡¯s side. He said with a shaky voice, ¡°Report! Report, Lord Zach! Countless humans suddenly rushed out from the direction of Preston. They seem to being toward us!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zach, who was leaning against the tree, was shocked when he heard the Werewolf¡¯s report. He quickly stood up. He quickly rushed to the edge of the jungle. When he reached the edge, he saw countless human armies rushing over in their direction. The dust in the sky seemed to surge into his heart. It filled him with endless gloom. His face began to darken. For a moment, he did not know what to do. He was very clear about the condition of the Holy Knights during the day. Cardinal Monn had used some kind of spell that could make the Holy Knights be extremely fierce. Compared with the innate ability of their Werewolf n, which was blessed under the purple moonlight, it was pretty much at equal level. This terrifying spell hadsted for so long that the Werewolves werepletely at a loss. However, facing the attack of the humans this time, it was indeed impossible for them to escape easily. He gritted his teeth and said with a fierce expression, ¡°We can only fight it out with them!¡± When the werewolves beside him heard this, their expressions turned ugly. He hesitated and said, ¡°Lord Zach, this group of humans were cast with a buff spell by the Cardinal. We Werewolves¡­¡± Although he did not say the rest of his words, his meaning was already very obvious. Facing these Holy Knights, even their Werewolf God would not be able to withstand it. Of course, Zach also understood this principle. But his thoughts were more prating. He knew that the best way now was to avoid fighting with the humans. But what he could understand, did the humans not understand? The humans must be in excellent condition now, taking advantage of the arrival of their reinforcements. In addition, the death of their General and their numbers were almost depleted by the humans before, now was the best time to encircle and annihte the werewolves. Of course, they would not let go of this opportunity. If the Werewolves wanted to escape, the humans would not give them the chance at all! Zach knew this logic very well. With a dark face, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± The Werewolf heard him and suggested, ¡°Lord Zach, we can first avoid the head-on confrontation!¡± Zach looked at him indifferently and said coldly, ¡°Of course, I also know that we have to avoid a direct battle first, but will the humans give us this opportunity?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Zach¡¯s words, the Werewolf was stunned. At the same time, he came back to his senses. Yes, since the humans knew their whereabouts so well. Of course, they had detected their locationst night, so as to encircle and suppress them today. Since the humans had made sufficient preparations, how could they let them go? After figuring it out, the Werewolf¡¯s face instantly darkened. Seeing that he understood the situation, Zach said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no other way. Let us prepare for the forting battles.¡± The Werewolf nodded silently, then walked into the jungle. The announcement was made to the Werewolves in the jungle to prepare for the next battle. After learning that the humans were attacking them, the Werewolves immediately panicked. After all, after a few days of battle, they had a deep understanding of how terrifying the Holy Knights were with the help of the Cardinal. Faced with such a fierce attack, the Werewolves would not withstand it at all. Their first thought was to escape. No matter where they ran to, they had to avoid this confrontation with the humans. Or they could wait until night, then they woulde out. However, when the Werewolf told them Zach¡¯s analysis. They all fell silent. Yes, how could the humans let this opportunity pass? After thinking it through, they were no longer nervous. The ruthlessness gradually appeared in their hearts. Since they couldn¡¯t escape, then let¡¯s fight! At least they, the Werewolves, were strong and daring. Facing a group of humans who used to struggle to stay alive under their wolf ws, they were no longer afraid! Chapter 145 - The Death of Zach

Chapter 145: The Death of Zach

The Werewolves gradually calmed down. Since they couldn¡¯t escape, then they would fight! Previously, they could kill all the humans in Preston. Then they could do the same this time! They were determined! At the same time, they were hypnotizing themselves! They knew the tragedy that could follow! But they didn¡¯t want to think about it! They could only rely on this ferocity to fight this group of humans! This was what they wanted now! This was their only way out! If they didn¡¯t fight, they would die! If they fought, there was still a chance of survival! This was what they thought! At this moment, this group of Werewolves actually began to unite like never before. They stood up, their green eyes shining with cold light. They moved extremely quickly. It did not take long for them to gather quickly. Their eyes red at the humans who hade from Preston. When the Holy Knights who were charging saw this scene, they all had some doubts in their hearts. Since when did these Werewolves, who had their heads blown off by them, have the courage to stand there and wait for them? This made them feel a little confused. Could it be that there was a trap there? This doubt suddenly arose in their hearts. But the Holy Knights¡¯ charge could not be stopped. In an instant, the ck and white armies collided. But the kind of trap that the Holy Knights had anticipated did not happen. These group of Werewolves actually just stood there. A Holy Knight held the holy spear and stabbed the Werewolf who was charging at him. With disbelief eyes, the Werewolf slowly fell to the ground. The Holy Knight scratched his head and was puzzled. This¡­ When did the Werewolves be so weak? The confused Holy Knight stopped thinking and focused on fighting the Werewolves. Facing the fierce attacks from the Holy Knights, arge number of Werewolves quickly fell to the ground. This situation was also very different from what the Werewolves imagined. They had worked so hard and fought so bravely! Why?! Why couldn¡¯t they beat these Holy Knights?! The Werewolves roared in their hearts. But this couldn¡¯t stop the Holy Knights¡¯ fierce attacks. Zach was at the rear of the Werewolf Army. He stared at the Werewolves and the Holy Knights on the battlefield. The uneasiness in his heart grew. He watched as the Werewolves fell one after another. Zach no longer had any hope of defeating Preston. He gritted his teeth. While the others weren¡¯t paying attention, he quickly ran away from the battlefield. As the famous heir of the Werewolf n, how could he die in such a ce? He couldn¡¯t die! He still had great ambitions to aplish! So he couldn¡¯t die here! Zach knew what he wanted more and more. He did not care about the Werewolves who were still fighting on the battlefield. He just ran in the direction of the tribalnd. As for these Werewolves, they would be honored to die for him. They would definitely feel honored! Zach thought to himself. However, Cardinal Monn, who had been paying attention to him, had discovered his whereabouts earlier on. Looking at the distance between him and the battlefield, he instantly understood what he was thinking. Even Ace had a disdainful look on her face. ¡°This Werewolf is really a scum!¡± Cardinal Monn heard her but didn¡¯t say anything. After all, this Werewolf couldn¡¯t escape from his hands. Zach was getting farther and farther away from the battlefield. Just as he was about to get out of the jungle, a sword that could tear space suddenly came from afar. Zach, who could only feel the fierce sword energy behind him, had no time to turn back. With unbelieving eyes, the whole Werewolves was cut in half. His eyes were filled with unwillingness and disbelief. Two parts of his body fell directly to the ground. His whole body was dead in an instant. And the Werewolves fighting on the battlefield didn¡¯t even realize that their leader had escaped. They didn¡¯t even realise that their leader had been cut in half. They could only feel something terrible flying over their heads. But they didn¡¯t have time to look. They were pierced by the Holy Knights who had found their chance. The leader of the Werewolves died here. There was nothing left for Cardinal Monn and Ace to do on the battlefield. The Holy Knights would be in charge of the rest of the battle. Cardinal and Ace only needed to hold the line. The battlested for half a day. Many Werewolves fell. But the Holy Knights were also injured, although not many. Afterall, the Werewolves still had some ability. Meanwhile, there was a small number of Werewolves who saw that the situation was bad and ran off, while the other Werewolves were fighting the Holy Knights. No one noticed at all. Of course, there were smart Werewolves who had been observing the situation around them. Seeing this Werewolf run off, their hearts suddenly no longer felt guilty. Since someone had run out, then why were they still standing here foolishly? Waiting to die? After thinking clearly, they also followed the footsteps of the first Werewolf. When no one was paying attention, they ran out. When evening came, the war was finally over. The Holy Knights began to clear the battlefield. Although they lost some of their brothers, the losses were not very serious. One hundred and thirty-two died. More than three thousand and six hundred were seriously injured. There were countless light injuries. Facing tens of thousands of troops in a chaotic battle, this was considerable reasonable. Of course, the death of the Werewolves was even more tragic. The Holy Knights did not show any mercy to the Werewolves. They killed them directly. There were no captives. All the Werewolves on the battlefield died. Not a single one survived. ording to the statistics of the Holy Knights, more than twenty thousand werewolves died. Some of the Werewolf escaped in the chaos. The Holy Knights had no other choice. After all, once the battle started, the whole situation would be chaotic. No one would notice anything else on the battlefield. Of course, no one would notice that the other Werewolves ran away. This made the Holy Knights feel a little regretful. Letting the Werewolves who were supposed to die here run away was the worst oue for them today. But Cardinal Monn didn¡¯t say anything. He just told them to clean up the battlefield. As for the Werewolves, if they ran, so be it. There was no way to get them back. As for the Werewolf incident at Preston, it was finallying to an end today. He and Ace wouldn¡¯t have to keep an eye on Preston anymore. Chapter 146 - the Preston Affair Is Over

Chapter 146: the Preston Affair Is Over

As for the reinforcements that came all the way from Saint-Servant¡­ The Holy Knights only came to repair the walls of Preston. Then they would have to run back. Monn¡¯s space walk wouldn¡¯t bring that many people back to Saint-Servant. Seeing that it waste, Monn took out his pocket watch and looked at the time dy. It just so happened that the clock hand pointed at five o¡¯clock. Monn was still very new to the ability to determine the time by looking at the sky. After giving some instructions on what to do next, Monn used his space walk and brought Ace back to Saint-Servant. Philip looked at the ce where Monn and Ace had disappeared with a bitter look on his face. He knew that the two of them must have returned to Saint-Servant. He was envious that they didn¡¯t have to walk, but he was also a little resentful. The Holy Knights had been sent by the Pope to help Preston. He also wanted to show Preston how brave and powerful the Holy Knights of Saint-Servant were. However, they were stopped by Cardinal Monn. They didn¡¯t even have to kill the werewolves in the end. How could they not be resentful. But it was Monn¡¯s decision after all. They still respected Monn very much in their hearts. Hence, they could only follow his orders obediently. Fortunately, these bitter days were over. They could return to Saint-Servant tomorrow. They simply ordered the Holy Knights to clean up the battlefield. Pope Elton looked at the battlefield where the werewolves were no longer in sight. He was finally relieved. His Preston was finally back to normal. Elton could not help but cry at this scene. It had been a whole week! He had been in a state of repentance. He always felt an unknown sense of guilt towards the residents of Preston. The first son¡­ the werewolves were finally defeated by them. His car was also finally relieved. He was filled with endless gratitude towards Cardinal Monn. He was even more certain that Cardinal Monn was an angel sent by the Lord. Otherwise, how could their city return to normal in just a few days upon Cardinal Monn¡¯s arrival in Preston? Even the werewolves were defeated in an instant. This situation made him even more certain of the Cardinal Monn¡¯s identity. On the horizon of Preston, The sun began to set. The red moon began to rise. As the moonlight shone, The whole of Preston finally began returning back to their treasured daily life. Saint-Servant, a few days after the Preston incident. Monn came to the sanctuary early in the morning. After the Preston Incident, Ace was called back by the Pope. It seemed that something had to be arranged by the Saintess herself. As a result, Monn missed Ace a lot these days. Her cooking that is. After all, as soon as Ace left,. Cooking and washing duties fell on Monn¡¯s shoulders again. This made Monn, who did not have to do these for a while, very ufortable. He even began to miss the days when he didn¡¯t have to cook. So he also began to miss Ace. Today, as soon as he went to work, He received a summon from Pope Andrew. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. He pushed the door open. He found Andrew praying to an angel statue. Monn watched quietly and didn¡¯t go up to disturb him. After Andrew finished praying, Monn went up. He bowed to Andrew and said, ¡°Your Holiness, Pope Andrew.¡± Hearing this, Andrew turned around gently. Looking at Monn who was slowly getting up, a strange smile appeared on his face. He looked at Monn and teased, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this anymore.¡± A teasing tone came out of his mouth. Monn raised his head and looked at him with some confusion. Seeing this, Andrew smiled and said, ¡°The Pope¡¯s decree has been passed down.¡± As he spoke, he gently took out a scroll that shone with golden light. It was the scroll that contained the Pope¡¯s actual God level aura. He gently opened it, and a row ofrge golden words appeared in the air. Monn looked at it. It read: ; ¡®In view of the great contribution that Cardinal Monn of Saint-Servant has made to mankind and the Orthodox Church, I hereby appoint Cardinal Monn as the first Pope of the Holy Church of San Lorenzo. Cardinal Monn should go to San Lorenzo as soon as possible to participate in the coronation ceremony!¡¯ These few lines ofrge words covered almost the entire space of the church. But now, no one cared. Monn quietly read through the words. He nodded slightly. He was not very excited about bing a Pope or anything like that. After all, whether it was a Cardinal or a Pope, it was all work. What was not work? There was only one thing that Monn cared about, and that was whether his sry was increased. But it did not seem to be the time to ask this question now. He could only wait and talk about it in the future. And when Andrew saw Monn¡¯s calm expression, he was not too surprised. After spending so much time together. He did not dare say that he knew much about Cardinal Monn, but he still knew a little about his core character. So he just continued to say, ¡°Well, now that you also know about the appointment of the Pope, hurry up and pack up and go to San Lorenzo.¡± He looked at Monn with a kind look in his eyes. Actually, he was very reluctant to part with Cardinal Monn. After all, with Cardinal Monn around, Saint-Servant didn¡¯t need him to put in much effort. Cardinal Monn practicallypleted everything very well. It was very satisfactory to him. In addition, Cardinal Monn¡¯s seemingly invincible strength made him even more reluctant to part with it. After all, if there were any more werewolf attacks,. Without Cardinal Monn, could Saint-Servant still easily ward off the werewolf attacks? On top of that, Cardinal Monn had to take away twenty thousand Holy Knights from Saint-Servant. This made his heart ache even more. Thinking of the twenty thousand Holy Knights, Andrew¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn dark. This Cardinal Monn had privately decided the group of Holy Knights as his without even going through it with him. In the end, the Holy Knights had no reaction to it. This was what made Andrew even angrier. But since the matter had already been settled, he could not say anything more. He could only take this loss as a gift to Monn. If he gave it, so be it. After thinking it through, Andrew calmed down a little. Then he continued, ¡°In a while, the Pope will send an emissary to follow you to San Lorenzo. If there is anything, she will arrange it.¡± Mon nodded when he heard that. Since the pope had already arranged it. Then Monn would certainly save some trouble. The thoughts of Zhengyang and Monn¡­ ¡­ He¡¯s tired of all the hassle. He would just leave it to the emissary, he just doesn¡¯t know who the emissary was. Chapter 147 - Heading to San Lorenzo

Chapter 147: Heading to San Lorenzo

He received the Pope¡¯s order. There was nothing for Monn to clean up. After all, he had space walk, which was a God-level traveling spell. When he reached San Lorenzo, he could just take what he needed. He still hadn¡¯t found a ce to live in San Lorenzo yet anyway. As he was a Pope, he should live in the church. But Monn didn¡¯t want to stay in the office even after work. But he couldn¡¯t spend his own money. He would see if he could find a way to get some money, Monn thought. When he reached the gate of Saint-Servant, He found that the Holy Knights were all ready. They were all looking at the city gate. They seemed to be looking at something. When they saw Cardinal Monn, They whispered to each other for a while, then immediately stood with a straight posture. Monn knew at a nce that they must have been checking to see if he hade. He didn¡¯t care and walked straight over. When he was near, A familiar figure suddenly appeared in his eyes. His expression froze. It was the same Ace that he had been thinking about when he was in the Holy Cathedral. He didn¡¯t expect Ace to appear here. Looking at her waist-length hair, A trace of absent-mindedness suddenly appeared on Monn¡¯s face. But the next moment, Monn instantly regained his rity. He walked over quietly. Hearing the footsteps, Ace turned around. Seeing Monn walking over, a hint of surprise shed across her face. With her hands behind her back, she thought of Monn walking over, her big sky-blue eyes blinking. Looking at Monn, she asked expectantly, ¡°Why? Did you miss me?¡± Hearing her words, Monn was expressionless. ¡°No.¡± Ace clicked her tongue and turned around. Because her hair was too long, some of it identally hit Monn¡¯s face, and the fragrance of a youngdy assaulted his nose. But Monn remained expressionless. Ace¡¯s back was facing Monn, and she said briskly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Monn ignored her again and directly asked, ¡°Are you the emissary sent by the Pope?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Hearing Monn¡¯s question, Ace nodded. Mon En was speechless for a moment and said, ¡°Could it be that the Saintess of the Orthodox Church is an idle position?¡± Upon hearing this, Ace¡¯s face darkened a bit. As the Saintess of the Orthodox Church, she was usually very busy! If it wasn¡¯t because of his matters, why would she have the leisure to bother with a Pope¡¯s ascension ceremony? Yet this new Pope did not have the slightest bit of self-awareness. This could not help but make her feel a trace of anger in her heart. But looking at the expression on Monn¡¯s face, Ace knew that no matter how much she hinted, this blockhead Would not have the slightest expression. Because Monn was such a person. There was nothing she could do. After all, she had chosen the man herself. What else could she do? Spoil him. After a simple reminiscence, Monn took the Holy Knights and Ace and headed towards San Lorenzo. But Monn actually didn¡¯t want to go together with the Holy Knights. After all, he and Ace could fly. But it didn¡¯t seem right to leave them behind so he had to make do with it. San Lorenzo wasn¡¯t far from Saint-Servant. But they had to take around twenty thousand Holy Knights with them. This meant they couldn¡¯t enter through the city. Because of theirrge numbers, if they walked through the city, it would cause quite a stir. It would also cause the city to have more traffic problems. Hence, they could only choose to go around the city outside of Saint-Servant. It was therefore a long detour. Because of these Holy Knights. Otherwise, just Monn and Ace would have just taken a shortcut. But after thinking about it, he felt that it might not be a good idea. So he didn¡¯t do it. When he arrived near San Lorenzo, He suddenly saw a forest that was glowing with green light not far away. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows and asked Ace who was beside him, ¡°What is that ce?¡± When Ace heard his question, she also saw the forest that was glowing with green light. Thinking of the records in the Orthodox Church, Ace thought for a moment. Then she said, ¡°It should be the forest of elves, where the elves live.¡± ¡°Elves?¡± Monn was a little doubtful. He knew that there were traces of elves in this world. But it was the first time he found something rted to elves. This made him a little curious. He had seen many works rted to elves in his previous life. Humans very much yearned for such a charming creature. Even Monn was curious as to how different the elves lookedpared to humans¡¯ imagination and depiction of them. This kind of curiosity urged Monn. Ace looked at him quietly. She could see what Monn was thinking at a nce. She snorted discontentedly and said, ¡°Heh, men!¡± Hearing this, Monn lowered his head to look at her and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ace crossed her arms over her chest and turned her head to the side. She deliberately avoided looking at Monn and said, ¡°Hmph! You men are all the same. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Monn was stunned for a moment, then he looked at the forest that was emitting a green light. But Monn did not refute anything. After all, who would not be curious about the legendary elves? Anyway, he really wanted to see it. Ace did not hear Monn¡¯s reply, so she could not help but sneak a look over. She saw that Monn was still staring at the elf forest. She could not help but be angry. Raising her foot to touch Monn in dissatisfaction, Ace warned, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think about the elves. They are not friendly to humans. They might even start a war between the two races!¡± Ace threatened Monn. Although the elves did not like humans, The elves were a kind race. They would not take the initiative to start a war easily. Even the cunning humans that they hated often captured the elves, but they did not seem to want to start a war at all. They would only send small teams to rescue and fight against the humans that came to capture the elves. However, the elves also had a mortal enemy. That was the goblin race. The elves hated this race to the extreme. They may initiate an attack against the goblin race. As for the reason, no one knew yet. Of course, Ace only wanted to reduce Monn¡¯s curiosity about the elves. After all, she knew that Monn wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt the elves. She was just dissatisfied with Monn¡¯s curiosity about the elves. After all, he had such a beautiful girl by her side. Yet he had to be curious about elves. Chapter 148 - Captured Elf

Chapter 148: Captured Elf

Just as Monn and the others were passing through this forest, a cry for help suddenly came from within the Elf Forest. It made Monn and the others subconsciously stop in their tracks. Then they looked towards the Elf Forest. At this moment, the cry for help was getting closer and closer. Along with it were some wantonughter. The footsteps were getting closer and closer. A shadow suddenly appeared in the eyes of Monn and the others. It was a girl who looked like she had walked out of a painting. She had a slender body and was dressed in emerald green clothes. Her waist-length golden hair seemed to glow with a golden glow under the sun. And under her dense hair, two long pointy ears hung with a few strands of long hair on them. At a closer look, a delicate face with panic appeared in front of Monn¡¯s eyes. This face, which was not much different from his previous life, instantly reminded Monn of a name. Elf! But this elf seemed to be in some kind of danger. She ran out of the jungle and saw humans, who made her a little dizzy, standing in front of her. Her small face suddenly turned pale. She wondered if she had entered some human¡¯s territory. Why were there humans everywhere? Please, she just wanted to take a look from afar! Why did such a dangerous thing happen! The footsteps andughter behind her made her feel despair. She did not know what to do, but she suddenly felt that the humans in front of her were different. That was the Orthodox Church¡¯s Cardinal of the human city, right? She blinked her big emerald-like eyes. Looking at Monn¡¯s red clothes, she had some impression of it. She seemed to have seen it in the records of the elves. Mother said that although humans were cunning fellows, there were good people among them. She also told her that should she identally meet with an ident one day, and she really had no other way out, she could try to ask the members of the Orthodox Church for help. Although it was also possible that she could meet bad people, the probability was rtively small. Thinking of her mother¡¯s words, a strong light suddenly appeared in her eyes. That was the color of hope. She gritted her silver teeth and quickly rushed in the direction of Monn. They saw the girl running towards them, but they didn¡¯t think there would be any danger. However, as Holy Knights, they still raised the holy spears in their hands. They aimed straight at the elf girl. A murderous aura rushed towards her. It made her face pale. However, she still continued rushing over. At this moment, a few men in mercenary uniforms with weapons in their hands rushed out from the Elf Forest. When they rushed out, they saw the back of the elf girl who was not too far away from them. They were instantly delighted. They had originallye here to try their luck, but they did not expect to meet an elf girl. This made them ecstatic. As long as they caught her and sold her to a famous nobleman in the city, they estimated that they would be able to livefortably for the rest of their lives. For the sake of their future rich life, they decided to do this directly. Who knew that this girl could run so fast? They had chased her for a long time. It was just that she was not very smart. She actually ran to a ce that was opposite to where the elves were. This made them even happier. Just when they wanted to continue the chase, a strong murderous aura was suddenly directed towards them. It stunned them on the spot. Only then did they realize that countless people had appeared in front of them. From the looks of it, they looked like the Kingdom¡¯s army. This made them feel a little terrified. At this moment, the elf girl finally ran to Monn¡¯s side. Her eyes were sharp, and she could tell at a nce that Monn was the leader of this group of people. She ran in front of Monn, and she panted heavily from all the running. Her face was covered with ayer of fine sweat. She ced her hands on her knees and panted as she said, ¡°This¡­ Cardinal Lord, can you¡­ can you save me! Those bulky people are trying to catch me and sell me to the human nobles!¡± The elf girl knew the consequences of being captured by the humans. She looked up at Monn, her eyes filled with hope. They heard the elf girl talking to those people. The faces of the people who chased after her were instantly covered in a cold sweat. Especially when they heard the elf girl address that person. Cardinal Lord! These words instantly made them think of the Only True God Sect in their Kate Kingdom. The Orthodox Church! These three words appeared in their hearts. They instantly started trembling. Although they currently didn¡¯t have a church of the Orthodox Church in San Lorenzo, they were still very familiar with the rules of the Orthodox Church. Thinking of their own actions and the words of the elf girl, they instantly became afraid. ¡°Cardinal¡­ Cardinal Lord¡­¡± One of the people who looked like the leader suddenly spoke. However, he was hesitant. Nevertheless, he still struggled, he wanted to say something to exin. However, Monn only nced at them indifferently. He ignored their words. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Capture them.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as Monn¡¯s voice faded, a few Holy Knights stepped out. They slowly approached them. The mercenaries looked at the approaching Holy Knights and their faces instantly turned pale. One of them hurriedly tugged at their leader¡¯s sleeve and said nervously, ¡°Boss, what should we do!¡± The person who was addressed as ¡°Boss¡± also had a ghastly expression on his face. However, he looked at the endless number of Holy Knights. Gritting his teeth, he could only lower his head in the end and say, ¡°Obediently ept your fate! If we are little more obedient, perhaps nothing would happen.¡± It was different from what everyone had expected. Their boss actually did not tell them to run away. This was something that they could not understand. And their boss had long since seen through their doubts. He said resentfully, ¡°There are so many Holy Knights, do you think you can get away with it? You might as well be a little more obedient. Perhaps you can even be given a lighter sentence!¡± The few of them instantly understood. At the same time, they were impressed. The boss was indeed the boss. He thought of everything! In their hearts, they had no intention of resisting at all. The Holy Knights easily captured a few of them. At the same time, the Holy Knights were satisfied with those who were sensible. The elf girl also heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. At the same time, she was very grateful to Monn. Her mother was right. The Kingdom¡¯s Orthodox Church could be trusted! They were the good people of mankind! Chapter 149 - Elf Maiden

Chapter 149: Elf Maiden

Near San Lorenzo. Outside the Elf Forest. The Holy Knights surrounded a few people who were wearing mercenary uniforms. Although the mercenaries were afraid, they understood that if there were any unusual movements, they would probably suffer heavier injuries. Though their legs were trembling, they sensibly stood still. They quietly waited for the Holy Knights to capture them. When the elf girl saw that the bad guys were captured by the Holy Knights, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Monn and bowed deeply. She said gratefully, ¡°Thank you very much, Cardinal Lord! As well as the warriors of the Orthodox Church!¡± After bowing to Monn, she bowed deeply to the Holy Knights once again. Her attitude made the Holy Knights feel a little embarrassed. They might not think much of it, but to the elf girl, this saved her life! If she was caught by these mercenaries, she would have had to live miserably without a shred of justice. Thus, the elf girl was extremely grateful to the Orthodox Church members who entered her abyss of misery to help her. Monn looked at her indifferently. Since they had already seen how the Elves actually looked like, Monn was no longer curious about them. Mm, it was not much different from the imagination of the humans in his previous life. As for the current situation, Monn was also very clear. It was just that these mercenaries had seen an Elf, so they wanted to capture her and sell her to the powerful noblemen. Thepensation they would get in return was wealth that was enough to enjoy for the rest of their lives. Although Monn had never seen such a thing, he had heard a lot of these stories. Not to mention that there were so many fantasy works in his previous life as well. There were many such scenes, and Monn couldn¡¯t be more familiar with them. Facing the elf girl¡¯s gratitude, Monn only nodded slightly. Then he said, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, you can return to the Elves. We will deal with these mercenaries.¡± Monn¡¯s tone was calm. Although he had sessfully rescued an elf girl, Monn did not think of having any romantic rtionship with her. Furthermore, he knew about the Elves¡¯ hatred towards humans, so Monn did not want to keep her here any longer. Hearing Monn¡¯s words, Ace was very happy. This proved that her Monn was still the same blockhead she knew. He did not change one bit. She wouldn¡¯t be treated differently just because she was an elf. But at the same time, she felt a bit bitter in her heart. He was so expressionless even towards the charming elf girl. This made Ace start to wonder if Monn was suffering from some kind of mental illness. Could it be that he didn¡¯t like women? This thought suddenly arose in her mind, and Ace hurriedly shook her head. She threw this thought out. Impossible! How could Monn not like men? After all, she hadn¡¯t seen him get close to any man. Ace hurriedly killed this unrealistic thought. Simrly, hearing the obvious look on Monn¡¯s face that he wanted to chase her away, The elf girl¡¯s face instantly stiffened. It wasn¡¯t because she felt that her charm had reached the point where no one wanted to let her go. Rather, she thought of the human mercenaries that she had seen wandering around the outskirts of the Elf Forest when she was running earlier. If she went back alone, she might be chased by those people. Thinking of this, her face, which was red from running, instantly turned pale. Her fair and delicate little hand involuntarily pulled on the lower hem of Monn¡¯s clothes. This action stunned Monn. It also stunned Ace, who did not expect her to do that. But in the next moment, vignce rose in Ace¡¯s eyes as she stared at this elf girl. If she were to make any further excessive moves, Ace might have to show her how dangerous humans could be. Fortunately, the elf girl¡¯s action was only involuntary. As soon as she realized what she had done, she immediately withdrew her small hand. Her face, which had already lost its color, instantly turned red again. Even her long and pointy ears turned pink, making her look very cute. She hurriedly lowered her head, her fingers tightly interlocking with each other, not knowing what to do. Seeing this, Monn said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His calm and cold words made the elf girl¡¯s heart tighten. She hurriedly shook her head and stammered, ¡°No, no, no, no, nothing!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Monn replied and turned to leave. However, Monn felt the lower hem of his clothes being pulled again. Monn stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at her quietly. His eyes were calm. The elf girl looked at Monn and felt a little guilty. However, when she thought of the consequences of returning to the elf forest alone, she could only grit her teeth and say, ¡°That¡­ that¡­ there are still many human mercenaries outside the Elf Forest, so¡­¡± As she said this, the elf girl secretly raised her head and nced at Monn. Seeing that Monn was still quietly looking at her, her heart instantly tightened. She hurriedly avoided his gaze, not daring to look at Monn directly. But her heart was filled with anticipation. Although her words did not spell it out clearly, the meaning behind it should have been understood. There were mercenaries outside the Elf Forest. It would be dangerous for her to go alone, so could he send her back to the Elves? This was what the elf girl thought in her heart. But what Monn said next shattered the hope in her heart. ¡°Oh, in that case, let¡¯s go to the human city.¡± Hearing this, Ace stared nkly at Monn¡¯s broad back. There was a dull look in her eyes. Go to the human city? ¡°Ah¡­ this¡­¡± The elf girl stretched out her hand, wanting to pull the hem of Monn¡¯s clothes. But this time, Monn had indeed learned his lesson. The moment she reached out her hand, his footsteps suddenly quickened. The elf girl¡¯s small hand missed. He walked in the direction heading to San Lorenzo. The elf girl staggered. She could only look at Mon¡¯s distant figure. Seeing Mon¡¯s unromantic behavior, Ace was very satisfied. With her hands on her small waist, she nodded in satisfaction. Ace was very satisfied with his attitude of keeping others at arm¡¯s length. But of course, she couldn¡¯t be like Monn who didn¡¯t exin anything. After all, she was an elf. One careless mistake could cause a diplomatic problem between the two races. This kind of situation still needed to be handled carefully. She walked to the elf girl who was so stunned she was questioning her own life. She said, ¡°Since Monn wants you to go to the human city, then you should go to our Orthodox Church first. Stay there for a while until we can find someone to inform the Elves and pick you up.¡± Ace said calmly. The elf girl who was feeling gloomy in front of her heard Ace¡¯s words, and her eyes lit up again. Chapter 150 - A Congratulatory Gift from the King

Chapter 150: A Congrattory Gift from the King

After settling the matter of the elf girl, Monn and the others arrived at the city gate of San Lorenzo. Along the way, Monn and the others finally learned the elf girl¡¯s name. Asher. A name that sounded very pleasant. However, Monn, who treats girls like a piece of wood, did not feel anything at all. He spoke to the guard at the city gate. After learning of Monn¡¯s identity, the guard¡¯s eyes were filled with respect. After all, he was the Cardinal of the Orthodox Church. Of course, they also knew that their city had set up a holy church of the Orthodox Church. Therefore, the fact that so many Holy Knights came was not too strange. Monn and Ace brought the mighty Holy Knights to the newly built church. In the bustling downtown of San Lorenzo. A silver building that looked like a kingdom¡¯s castle stood tall. It attracted the residents of the middle shield to stop and watch. From time to time, they let out one or two exmations. They all admired the glorious momentum of this holy church. Even the Holy Knights who had rushed all the way here were full of amazement. This was much more magnificent than their Holy Cathedral in Saint-Servant. It was as if one of them was meticulously carved by a master craftsman. The other one seemed to be casually made by him. People could see the difference at a nce. Even Ace was full of amazement. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful Holy Cathedral!¡± Although Monn also felt a little strange, he didn¡¯t have such a big reaction as they did. Instead, he held his chin and had the idea of grabbing some gems at the top and selling them for money. Of course, this idea was just a thought. Soon, the entire church became lively after the Holy Knights entered. Although so many people had entered, the Holy Cathedral didn¡¯t feel crowded at all. This was something that Monn was quite satisfied with. Soon, everyone familiarized themselves with the environment. Under the witness of the entire poption of San Lorenzo, Saintess Ace personally put on the coronation crown for Monn that belonged to the Pope of the Orthodox Church. She also put on him clothes that were of the same style as Pope Andrew. After a round of prayer to the Lord, Monn became the Pope of the Orthodox Church in San Lorenzo. However, Monn was a little tired of these cumbersome rituals. But it couldn¡¯t be helped, this was also part of the job. Monn had no reason to refuse. The coronation ceremony was over. The royal family members in San Lorenzo who received the news also beganing forward to congratte him. After all, it was the new Pope of the Orthodox Church. This was a big deal in the Kingdom of Kate. Of course, their kingdom¡¯s congrattory gifts could not be absent. Monn received these people in all sorts of ways. One of them, a young man with short red hair, was somewhat familiar to Monn. This was¡­ the red-haired young man walked over. He took out a gift and congratted, ¡°Congrattions on the appointment, Pope Monn. It¡¯s a small gift, I hope you like it.¡± As he spoke, he ced the gift on the table. Monn did not open it. Ace leaned against Monn¡¯s ear and gently introduced him, ¡°This is the second son of the Francis family. The entire San Lorenzo can be considered his territory.¡± When he heard the words ¡®Francis¡¯, Monn immediately came back to his senses. He thought of the red-haired noble girl he had met in the capital. However, when Munn heard ace say that this San Lorenzo was his territory, he could not help but smack his tongue. This was an evil noble¡¯s idea. To think that an entire city belonged to one person. How much would the annual taxes cost? For the first time, Monn found it difficult to maintain his poker face. At this moment, the red-haired youth said again, ¡°Pope Monn hasn¡¯te to the capital for a long time. My sister misses you a lot.¡± The corners of Monn¡¯s mouth twitched when he thought of that pretentious girl. He pretended not to hear him and did not say anything. On the other hand, Ace was like a little lion that had been angered the whole time, ring angrily at Francis¡¯ second son. Seeing this, Francis hurriedly raised his hands above his head and made a surrendering gesture. He smiled embarrassedly. At the same time, he smiled bitterly in his heart. Pope Monn was really popr. All three beauties in the entire king¡¯s city were actually focused on Pope Monn. As for the three beauties¡­ Of course, there was the holy and elegant Saintess Ace, the ice-cold and noble Princess Cheryl, the oldest princess. And his little sister, Heidi, who was quick-witted and arrogant. His evaluation was very impressive. He even knew exactly what his little sister was like. But it had to be said, there was no woman in the whole kingdom who was more beautiful than the three of them. But it seemed that his little sister¡¯s chances were not high. The red-haired young man looked at the Saintess who looked as if she was protecting her calf. He shook his head in his heart. Though he should deal with his little sister¡¯s matter on his own. He would just have to inform her tomorrow, the rest would depend on his little sister¡¯s own luck. After thinking it through, the red-haired youth gave a friendly smile to Ace. He wanted to use this to dispel Ace¡¯s wariness towards him. However, it was not very effective. It was not so easy for Ace to forgive someone. Seeing this, he could only continue tough bitterly. Then, he looked at Monn and said, ¡°His Majesty heard the news of Pope Monn¡¯s coronation. He specially asked me to bring a gift over.¡± As he spoke, he slowly took out a key. This gift made Monn and Ace somewhat curious. Seeing this, the red-haired youthughed lightly, he said, ¡°This is the key to the moving vi on Bell Street. I believe that Pope Monn probably doesn¡¯t have a ce to stay yet since this is your first trip to San Lorenzo. Hence, His Majesty specially asked me to give that vi to Pope Monn as a congrattory gift.¡± Hearing that it was a moving vi, Monn immediately raised his eyebrows. He thought of the small vi he bought in Saint-Servant. For that small vi, Monn had emptied almost ten years of his savings at that time. It could be seen that the price of a house in the Kate Kingdom was ridiculously high. Monn, who originally thought that he would have to buy a new house in a different ce this time, immediately saved ten years¡¯ worth of money. He didn¡¯t say no. After all, it was a gift. It would be bad if he didn¡¯t ept it. Moreover, it was a gift from the king. Monn would never do such a shameful thing. So he epted the key honorably. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept this gift from the king. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll visit the capital city more often.¡± This was a lie. Ace saw through Monn¡¯s true purpose at a nce. It was to smoothly ept the key. Ace had already seen through Monn¡¯s intentions. Chapter 151 - Heading to Bell Street

Chapter 151: Heading to Bell Street

San Lorenzo, the new Holy Cathedral. In the banquet hall. Monn solemnly epted Francis¡¯ second son¡¯s key. He really couldn¡¯t refuse this key. This was equivalent to saving him ten years¡¯ worth of his assets. How could Monn bear to refuse it? It was just that if there were any problems in the future, he might need to settle them. But for the sake of this vi, Monn could reluctantly lend a hand. This was a small matter for Munn. To be able to exchange a house for it, Monn thought it was a big profit for him. Moreover, the king¡¯s house could not possibly be smaller than the one he had in Saint-Servant. That would not suit the king¡¯s character. On the other side, the red-haired young man saw Pope Monn ept the key. He felt relieved and a smile appeared on his face. As long as the Pope epted the key, he could tie him to the kingdom without saying anything. Even if it wasn¡¯t enough, should something unsolvable happen in the kingdom, they could at least approach Pope Monn for help. Pope Monn would help them at least once considering the favor the king had done for him this time. That was the king¡¯s intention. He didn¡¯t ask for anything, he only hoped to establish a friendly rtionship with Pope Monn. It was almost five o¡¯clock, Monn was almost done with his social activities. Even if there were unfinished business. Following his own rule of getting off work at five o¡¯clock, he wouldn¡¯t wait here any longer either. After all, Monn, who had just got a new house, was in a hurry to get to it and see what it looked like. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t want to waste his time here. Ace also knew Monn¡¯s character, hence, she had already made preparations. At the start, she had already said that the banquet would only go on until five o¡¯clock in the evening. When the time came, the banquet would end without dying even for a single minute. Thus, when the time was almost up, the guests began to walk out of the Holy Cathedral one after another. Seeing that there were fewer and fewer people, Monn quietly stayed in the cathedral until five o¡¯clock. When the time was up, Monn immediately got up. He thought about walking out of the cathedral. Halfway through, he remembered that he didn¡¯t seem to know the way. So he could only turn his head and quietly look at Ace. Seeing this, Ace rolled her eyes at him. Of course, Ace didn¡¯t know the way either, but she had a map. She walked to Monn¡¯s side and handed the map to him, saying, ¡°Take a look.¡± Yes, even if Ace had a map, she wouldn¡¯t look at it. Monn didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, he carefully looked for Bell Street on the map. Then he checked the route to get there. When he was ready, Monn put away the map and walked towards the door to get out. Ace followed him. Asher who had been there the whole afternoon stared nkly at the disappearing figures of the two. She did not know what to do. Then she looked at the practically empty cathedral in front of her. Although this was almost the holiest and cleanest ce in the whole of San Lorenzo, facing this empty cathedral still caused a hint of fear to rise in Asher¡¯s heart for no reason. So, gritting her silver teeth, she hurriedly thought of the two who had not gone far and ran over. After a short walk, the three of them finally arrived at Bell Street. Ace looked at Asher with dissatisfaction, crossing her arms in front of her chest, and said, ¡°Why did you follow us?¡± Ace was very wary of any woman who wanted to get close to Monn. After all, Mon was too outstanding. It seemed that every girl would be attracted to him after meeting Monn. Although he was obviously a blockhead and didn¡¯t understand the thoughts of girls at all. The truth was just so strange, it was puzzling. Hence, she was still very wary of Asher who shamelessly followed them. She was very suspicious towards Asher, wondering if she had any improper thoughts towards Monn. After all, that scene in the Elf Forest could be considered a hero saving the damsel in distress. Ace had very good reason to suspect that Asher would identally fall in love with Monn. For this, Ace added another level to the elf girl¡¯s realm. When Asher heard Ace¡¯s question, she felt a little wronged. She didn¡¯t understand why this woman kept targeting her. Wasn¡¯t she the Saintess of the Orthodox Church? Why was the Saintess like this? After attending today¡¯s banquet, Asher had some understanding of human power and influence. Everyone¡¯s respect towards Ace and her holy smile at the banquet, Asher couldn¡¯t help but think if it was all fake? In her eyes, Ace was like a witch holding a poisonous apple at this moment, wrecking her beautiful face. But Asher had no other choice. After all, she was living under someone else¡¯s roof and depending on them. She was sensible enough to know about this principle. Facing Ace¡¯s question, Asher could only answer obediently, ¡°That¡­ the cathedral was too deserted. I was a little scared.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ace asked. So many Holy Knights and you still felt lonely? This made Ace feel that there was something wrong with this elf girl. However, she did not think of the fact that the Holy Knights were all in their own dormitory rooms, while Asher was alone in the main hall of the cathedral. It was out of the question for a girl like her to spend the night in the Holy Knight¡¯s dormitory. It was unlikely that such a thing would happen to Ace as well. Just as Ace was about to continue listening, Monn finally found the vi given to him by the king ording to the map. As soon as he arrived, the scene before Monn made his pupils shrink. He had never thought that the king would be so generous. Entering the deepest part of Bell Street, a huge manor was reflected in Munn¡¯s eyes. The whole street belonged to this manor. In the middle of the passageway, there was a huge fountain. The water reflected the red moonlight. Jumping over the fountain, the huge castle sat in front of him. Although it was not as big as the Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Cathedral, it was one of a kindpared to other vis. Even the word ¡°vi¡± would be an insult to this manor. In Monn¡¯s opinion, only the word ¡°castle¡± would be suitable enough to describe this manor. Even Ace was shocked. She had never seen such a magnificent castle in the capital city except for the Royal Castle. At the same time, she thought of which King gave this to him. A lot of thoughts suddenly appeared in her mind. Could it be that the king had given Monn imperial pce that he stays at whenever hees to San Lorenzo? Of course, this was only Ace¡¯s guess. She didn¡¯t dare to confirm the details. But it couldn¡¯t be denied. The king really favored Monn, as if he was entrusting the future in Monn¡¯s hands. Although the Kate Kingdom treated Monn well, Ace was also very happy. However, they still had to be mindful of this abnormally good treatment. Should there be an opportunity to return to the capital city, it would be better to investigate further. Chapter 152 - Asher鈥檚 Imagination

Chapter 152: Asher¡¯s Imagination

Under the red moonlight, Monn and the other two stood quietly at the gate of the manor. Looking at the castle that shocked them. Even Asher¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. The Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Cathedral had already shocked her today. After all, she had never seen such a magnificent building in the Elf Forest. The biggest ce was her mother¡¯s assembly hall. And most of the elves would only use trees to build houses as it would make them feel closer to nature. She did not expect that a ce for people to live in would be so big. Humans really did know how to enjoy themselves. It was too extravagant! As Ashermented, Monn had already walked in. With the key, Monn unlocked the locks. He finally came to the main door of the castle. Maybe the king didn¡¯t know what Monn liked, so he didn¡¯t arrange any servants. This was also what made Monn satisfied. He didn¡¯t like strangers in his house, he preferred his house to be quiet. When he pushed the door open, he was greeted by an array of luxurious smells. The hall was so wide that he couldn¡¯t see the end of it. A few expensive-looking magic beast skins were lying on the floor. Next to it was a very big firece. Every detail in this ce wasvish and grand. Even the chandelier on top was luxurious. Monn sat on the sofa and felt it gently for a while. It was as if there was a lot of money in the air. This was the smell that Monn liked. After a while, Monn realized that he hasn¡¯t brought Little Alma over yet. He then said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Saint-Servant.¡± As soon as he said that, Asher, who was still in shock, was stunned. Saint-Servant? Wasn¡¯t that about half a day¡¯s travel from here? What was the point of going there sote at night? He still had to travel in the middle of the night. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to be alone with the Saintess. Just as she was thinking about this, Pope Monn¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Asher was startled and said in a panic How did a living person suddenly disappear in front of her eyes?! On the other hand, Ace remained calm. She even sat on the sofa and began to brew the ck tea that the king¡¯s people had ced on the table. When Asher saw Ace¡¯s expression, she became even more anxious. She simply could not understand why a living person as big as Pope Monn would suddenly disappear. Furthermore, the Saintess, who had always behaved like a young girl when she was with Pope Monn, seemed to not care at all. Could it be that everything she saw before was just an illusion? In fact, was the Saintess acting all along? In order to get rid of the new pope, Pope Monn? Humans were tooplicated! They were too terrifying! At this moment, Asher instantly felt the cunning feeling that her mother had described to her about humans. She was absolutely right about it. What would happen next? Would she be silenced since she witnessed all this? And what would be the fate of Pope Monn? If not for Monn, she might have be the ything of the human nobles. She gritted her silver teeth, her eyes filled with determination. Although her strength might not be enough, she would still do her best to save her life savior! Just as she was about to fight with Ace with all her might, a ripple seemed to have appeared in the hall. The next moment, Monn¡¯s figure appeared in the hall again. He was holding a little girl¡¯s hand. His other hand was gesturing a simple salute. The situation in front of Asher made her freeze on the spot. She did not know what to do. At the same time, the momentum she had built up to fight Ace waspletely drained. Her eyes were nk. Just when she was ready to fight with the Saintess, Pope Monn suddenly appeared here and brought back a little girl? Asher was stunned. Seeing this, Ace stood up from the sofa. She pulled Alma¡¯s little hand into her own. Looking at the stunned Asher, she frowned. This elf, what kind of terrible idea was she thinking of again? ¡°Wow! Sister Ace, this ce is so big!¡± Alma¡¯s exmation pulled Ace back. She looked at Alma and smiled. ¡°Yes, this will be our home from now on.¡± ¡°We are going to live in such a big house?¡± Alma blinked her sparkling eyes, feeling somewhat doubtful. This ce was much bigger than their vi in Saint-Servant. Alma hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°But this will cost a lot of money, right?¡± Seeing this, Ace chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone gifted this house to your father.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± Elma¡¯s face was full of doubt. With the amount of dowry her father could afford, he actually managed to befriend someone from such a rich family? Seeing Alma¡¯s doubtful expression, Monn suddenly felt as if his chest had been pierced by an arrow. He was a little hurt. Ace looked at him with amusement. Then, she continued to assure Alma, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is indeed a gift from someone else to your father.¡± Listening to Sister Ace¡¯s repeated assurances, Elma was finallypletely relieved. She immediately sat down on the sofa. The softness of the sofa instantly spread throughout Alma¡¯s entire body. She let out afortable sigh. Her cute appearance instantly hit Ace¡¯s heart. So adorable! Ace eximed in her heart. At this moment, Alma, who was rolling around on the sofa, noticed the unusual person. She had waist-length golden hair and long pointy ears. Her exquisite facial features instantly made Alma feel endlessly curious. ¡°Sister Ace, who is this?¡± Ace followed Alma¡¯s line of sight and looked over. At a nce, she saw the stunned and doubtful Asher. Frankly speaking, Asher was really confused at the moment. She looked as if she was about to fight a dragon. But the next moment, the scene before her suddenly changed. It became a scene depicting the daily life of a warm and sweet family of three. This sudden change made Asher stunned enough that she wasn¡¯t able toe back to her senses for a long time. At that moment, Ace introduced to Alma, ¡°Oh, this is the elfdy I picked up on the road today.¡± ¡°Picked up?¡± Alma asked this word with some confusion. Hearing Ace¡¯s introduction, Asher¡¯s fair face instantly darkened. She was now even more certain in her heart, this woman really had a very bad impression of her! But what exactly was the reason? Asher couldn¡¯t think of it. It couldn¡¯t be because of Pope Monn, right? Chapter 153 - Send Someone to Send You Back Tomorrow

Chapter 153: Send Someone to Send You Back Tomorrow

It can¡¯t be because of Pope Monn, can it? This thought appeared in Asher¡¯s mind. It was as if she had just figured out something. That¡¯s right! It was because of Pope Monn! Otherwise, what other reason would there be for a woman to have such a strong sense of dissatisfaction towards a woman she had never met? The only reason would be because of a man! Although Asher had never experienced this, her instincts as a woman made her think of it instantly. At the same time, through this matter, Asher also understood the thoughts in Ace¡¯s heart. It seemed that this Saintess Ace had some inappropriate thoughts about Monn¡¯s. However, could the Saintess and the Pope of the Orthodox Church be together? At this moment, Asher¡¯s heart also wondered if others had doubts about this situation after they found out? Her mother had told her that there had never been cases of members of the Orthodox Church getting married. Could it be unrequited love? Or love that could never happen? At this moment, Asher, who yearned for love stories, suddenly thought of countless miserable and tragic romantic scenes. She was immersed in her own world for a long time. Some tears even appeared in her eyes. She was moved by her own imagination. Seeing Asher like this, Ace shivered. She had goosebumps all over. She hid away in disgust. At night. It was getting cold. There were only a few dim lights in Monn¡¯s new castle. The castle was so big that Monn and the others only needed to light up their own rooms. Monn and the others had a different dinner tonight. To celebrate Monn¡¯s promotion and the housewarming, Ace spent a lot of money to make a very rich dinner. Of course, this dinner was also fully sponsored by Ace. Monn didn¡¯t pay at all. Facing Monn, Ace had no way at all. But Ace didn¡¯t hate him then. She also liked the feeling of Monn spending her money. This time, she felt a sense of aplishment. And of course, Asher shamelessly stayed. On one hand, it was too lonely in the church, being by herself, which made her a little scared. On the other hand¡­ ¡°Mmm! Yummy! Yummy!¡± At the dinner table, watching Asher wolfing down the food and stuffing her cheeks, Monn and the other two were silent. It was unbelievable that a girl with such a delicate appearance, Ate like she were ten men. This contrast shocked Monn and the rest. They stared at her for a while. Asher finished eating first. After eating, Asher seemed to have suddenly changed into another person. She elegantly picked up a napkin, and slowly and gently wiped her pink lips. This naturalness made Monn and the other two look at her in a new light. They were impressed. At this time, Asher saw that Monn and the other two had stopped eating and were staring at her. This made her a little shy. She hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and continue eating!¡± Eat? Eat what? Monn, Ace, and Alma stared nkly at the leftovers in front of them. Their hearts were full of confusion. At this moment, Asher also realized what she had done. Because it was too delicious, she couldn¡¯t help but eat it all. This¡­ was so awkward! Asher lowered her head, while her cheeks and ears gradually turned red. They became pink and tender. Monn was silent for quite a while. Then he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± When he said this, both Ace and Alma looked at him in disbelief. Especially Ace, since when was Monn so nice! Did he really start to fancy this elf? When she thought of this, Ace immediately got emotional. Across from her, when Asher heard this, tears immediately welled up in her eyes. She looked at Monn with teary eyes. She felt that Pope Monn was really a good person. Not only did he save her, but he was also not angry at all when she ate his food. That was great! At this moment, Asher wished that she could fly back to the elves and tell her mother. There were actually really good people among the humans! Just as Ace was looking at Monn in doubt, Monn said again, ¡°Uh, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely send someone to send you back!¡± This time, Monn¡¯s tone was very firm. He even began to regret not sending her back to the Elf Forest. It was really too inappropriate! He regretted it! Monn was determined to not keep her for another day. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t his money be eaten up by her in an instant? No way! Thinking of this, Monn became more serious about sending her back! Hearing Monn¡¯s words, Ace instantly understood Monn¡¯s intentions. The tension in her heart was instantly released, and she heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she felt that it was funny. As expected, Monn was still Monn. After seeing how gluttonous this elf was, he immediately dismissed the idea of waiting for her people to send her back. He immediately decided to send someone to send her back. This matter was indeed urgent to Monn. Alma also blinked her eyes, and the little mouth hidden under the table secretly smiled. Meanwhile, Asher was a little confused. Why did the topic change so quickly? But she did not think too much about it, and only asked in puzzlement, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to wait for my people toe and pick me up?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± Monn immediately replied. ¡°The elves will be anxious if they don¡¯t see you for a day. In order to not worry your people, I¡¯ve decided to send someone to send you back tomorrow!¡± Asher blinked and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just write a letter to them. This is my first time in a human city. I haven¡¯t stayed long enough.¡± Hearing Asher¡¯s words, Monn¡¯s face instantly froze. He regretted even more that he didn¡¯t send someone to send her back. He now wished that he could travel back to daytime and give himself a vicious p! I¡¯ll catch you cking off again! But Monn didn¡¯t give up, and gave all kinds of reasons to make her go home quickly. But Asher was unmoved. She hade out from the outside world out of curiosity. And under the protection of Monn and the Orthodox Church, Asher felt that she didn¡¯t have to go back so quickly. She wanted to wander around here longer first. Moreover, there was such delicious food, That she couldn¡¯t eat it in the Elf Forest. Thinking of the delicious food, Asher smiled. The taste of the food was still lingering on her tongue. She even licked it again with her little pink tongue. This appearance scared Monn even more. He quickly covered his money. Chapter 154 - Finding Alma a School

Chapter 154: Finding Alma a School

Early in the morning, Monn, ording to his biological clock, Got up early in the morning. He stretched and yawned. He squeezed out a tear from the corner of his eye. He went to the window and pushed it open, which looked very luxurious. The cool breeze of the morning blew in his face and woke him up instantly. It was his first morning in San Lorenzo. Contrary to his expectation, he slept well. Lying on the soft bed, Monn was sweeter than any other day. The value of the bed was obvious. It was expensive. He was very satisfied with the experience of living in the castlest night, the whole room was filled with the smell of money. Monn liked this smell very much. Just as Monn was enjoying the sunshine and the morning breeze blowing gently on his face, His bedroom door was suddenly opened from the outside. This made Monn¡¯s expression change. He turned around and saw that Ace was peering at something with her little head exposed. It was not until she saw Monn on the balcony that she said, ¡°You¡¯re awake? Thene down and have breakfast.¡± As she said this, Ace closed the door again as if she was calling for someone else. Monn¡¯s expression went sour. He clearly remembered that his bedroom door was locked from the inside? How did Ace open his bedroom door? This question shed through Monn¡¯s mind. He felt that Ace definitely had bad intentions towards him. She even secretly took his spare bedroom key, The key that Monn didn¡¯t even know existed! In an instant, Monn¡¯s vignce towards Ace skyrocketed. He had long suspected that this woman coveted his beauty. This morning¡¯s matter made Monn even more certain. For a moment, the sense of crisis in Monn¡¯s heart enveloped him. The people in his previous life were right. When a boy went out, he had to protect himself well. The women outside were all creatures that ate people without spitting out bones. Withplicated emotions in his heart, Monn walked down the stairs with heavy steps. When Monn walked to the dining table, he saw that Alma and Asher were already sitting in their seats. Ace took out breakfast from the kitchen and looked at Monn in puzzlement. ¡°Why are you sote?¡± She clearly remembered that she called Monn first. Munn looked at her with aplicated expression. He didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t say Ace¡¯s behavior scared him, right? He was the Pope of the Orthodox Church. He had to protect his body like a jade. He definitely couldn¡¯t let Ace seed. Seeing that Monn only nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything, Ace became even more curious. And she kept feeling that Monn was looking at her strangely. Could it be that the clothes she was wearing today were a little strange? Ace secretly looked at her home clothes. She didn¡¯t think they were strange in any way. She instantly became even more confused. Until now, Ace still hadn¡¯t clearly realized how much of a shadow she cast on Monn by being able to open his bedroom door. Alma and Asher had no idea what Monn and Ace were thinking. Their eyes lit up as they looked at the breakfast in front of them. It was made from expensive ingredients leftover from yesterday. A strong aroma instantly filled the entire dining room. The smell made Alma and Asher instantly swallow their saliva. Their forefingers moved. Of course, considering what Asher did yesterday, Ace had the foresight to divide the food into equal portions and put them in front of them each person. They were not for Asher to finish. Soon, the Monn family began to enjoy breakfast, Except for Monn, who was suspicious. He even began to wonder if Ace had put some sort of unknown drug in his food? Of course, this was only Monn¡¯s guess. After breakfast, Monn saw that he was still fine, And he breathed a sigh of relief. At least it proved that Ace was not as crazy as Monn had thought. This situation made Monn slightly rx his heavy heart. But his vignce toward Ace did not decrease in the slightest. After all, this was an incident rting to his innocence. After eating, Monn looked at the time. He realized that it was not yet eight in the morning, so he took Alma to the city of San Lorenzo. Of course, Ace and the restless elf girl also followed. Originally, Monn took Alma to see if there were any good schools nearby. But as soon as they arrived in town, Asher¡¯s eyes began to light up. She was like a happy rabbit. She ran to different stalls and looked around, Like a country girl who had never seen anything before. Of course, maybe for Asher, She actually was someone who hade to a human city for the first time. Although Asher was having a great time, She was indeed a little depressed. Because she didn¡¯t have the currency of a human city; even if she liked something, she wouldn¡¯t be able to buy it. Although she had a great time, this made her feel a little regretful. Her big green eyes could only stare. She looked at Monn with tears in her eyes, hoping that Monn would buy whatever she liked. The corner of his mouth twitched. He felt that this elf was acting toofortable with him. What happened at dinnerst night had already shocked him. Yet today, she actually wanted him to pay for her things? No way! Didn¡¯t she know that he was known as the money-saving expert of Saint Servant? She actually dared to dream of taking out a penny from his trouser pocket? Impossible! With a determined look, Monn rejected Asher. This made Asher lower her head in disappointment. Like a withered eggnt, she lost interest. This pleased Monn. At least he didn¡¯t have to run around with them anymore. He came out with a purpose. He came to see if there were any suitable schools for Alma. It was impossible for Monn to send Alma back to Saint Servant every morning, Although it was actually very easy for Monn. Since he hade to San Lorenzo, he should adapt to life in the city. That was Monn¡¯s idea. After passing through downtown, Monn and the others came to a people-less ce. On this side of thend stood an ancient building. On the gate, the words ¡°Pugdy Academy¡± were written. After hearing that Mon was here to enroll Alma, The people in the academy received Monn and the others with great enthusiasm. After all, yesterday¡¯s huge inauguration ceremony had let the entire San Lorenzo know that the Pope of the Orthodox Church was here in San Lorenzo. Therefore, the entire academy felt very honored to know that the Monn child had enrolled in the academy. Chapter 155 - 5: Heidi鈥檚 Arrival

Chapter 155: Heidi¡¯s Arrival

Helping Alma get into the academy. Under the watchful eyes of the academy¡¯s teachers and deans, Monn and the others walked out of the academy. After solving the problem of Alma going to school, it was like a stone was lifted from Monn¡¯s chest. Monn took Alma¡¯s education very seriously. After leaving Alma at the academy, it was almost time for Monn to go to work. It was nine o¡¯clock in the morning, and it was time for Monn to go to work. Monn arrived at San Lorenzo just in time. When he, Ace, and Asher came to the Holy Cathedral, They found that the second son of the Francis family, Jerome, from yesterday, was also here. There seemed to be a figure standing behind him. But because the figure was very small, it made it difficult for Monn and the others to see its exact appearance. However, they also did not care. What made them curious was what Jerome came to the Holy Cathedral to do. It could not be because of a gift that had not been given to them yet. When they walked in, Jerome heard footsteps. He immediately turned his head and saw that it was them, And carried out the Orthodox Church¡¯s exclusive etiquette. The dark red nobleman attire on his body made him appear very calm. He disyed the demeanor of a Nobleman. It made people feel rxed and happy. If there were girls on the streets of San Lorenzo who saw this, they would definitely cry out in surprise. They would wish that they could devote their entire body and mind to this Nobleman. After paying his respects, Jerome looked at Monn and the others, and smiled. ¡°Good morning, Pope Monn, Her Highness Saintess Ace, and unknown elf girl.¡± His red eyes shed. When he saw the elf girl, his eyes shed with inexplicable meaning. It did not seem like Monn and Ace who had just arrived in San Lorenzo. As the Masters of San Lorenzo, the Francis family was very familiar with the forces around the city. After all, they were all neighbors. If something happened one day¡­ They could also be on guard. Therefore, the Francis family had always been very careful with information about the forces around them. At the banquet yesterday, Jerome knew that this elf girl had an extraordinary status the moment he saw her. Especially after seeing the resplendent emerald around her neck. It was sparkling like a living being. People couldn¡¯t help but stare at it. But Jerome quickly came back to his senses. Although this elf girl¡¯s identity might not be simple, This matter was, after all, a matter of the Orthodox Church, so Jerome didn¡¯t want to say anything more. Plus, the elf girl didn¡¯t cause trouble. This made Jerome not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, As long as it didn¡¯t trigger the elves to do anything bad to San Lorenzo. Although the elves hated humans, they were also kind. They wouldn¡¯t easilyunch a war against other forces because of a small matter. Jerome was very assured about this. When he turned around, A petite figure behind him suddenly appeared. ¡°Dang Dang!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this right!¡± ¡°Miss Heidi graciously appears!¡± A petite and lovely girl wearing a red gown suddenly appeared in front of Monn and the others. Her actions were very exaggerated, But it did not scare them. Except for Asher, who was a little confused. Monn and Ace were expressionless. Regarding the possibility of the girl being Heidi, Monn and Ace guessed so early on. They just could not confirm it. Seeing that Monn and Ace were not surprised, Heidi immediately curled her lips. She looked bored. Seeing this, Jerome smiled helplessly. Then he pushed Heidi back behind him. She said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My sister is a little naughty and caused trouble for everyone.¡± Monn did not have any reaction. But Ace heard this and snorted twice. She said, ¡°She is indeed very naughty. I hope you can bring her back home and teach her the etiquette of nobility.¡± No one knew why Heidi was here today. As a rival in love, how could she not know? She knew this woman too well. So she absolutely couldn¡¯t show any kindness. Of course, Heidi heard what she said and curled her lips in disdain. Then she watched as Ace made a face. But she was stopped by Jerome, who had seen all this. Seeing this, Ace didn¡¯t want to lose her temper. Besides, this was the territory of the Francis family. In fact, Ace didn¡¯t have the authority to let Heidi leave here, But Ace didn¡¯t look happy. She snorted and stopped looking at her. Monn saw that the two women finally stopped, Then he looked at Jerome and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jerome heard this. Only then did he remember what he had to do at the Orthodox Church today. He looked at Pope Monn and said with a serious face, ¡°There is one thing, Pope Monn.¡± After hearing this, Monn¡¯s eyes did not change. He only nodded slightly, indicating for him to continue. Seeing this, Jerome said directly, ¡°Before Pope Monn arrived at San Lorenzo, something strange happened in our town.¡± He paused for a moment, before continuing, ¡°In the vige east of San Lorenzo, some of the vigers¡¯ food disappeared without a trace. This has been going on for many days, but we haven¡¯t found anything strange.¡± Saying this, Jerome gaze became more and more serious, ¡°Justst night, the situation finally progressed. Our soldiers stationed near the vige overnight saw a figure who stole food. However, that figure was extremely fast. The soldiers couldn¡¯t catch up with him at all, so they could only let him run out. One of the soldiers was even injured by him.¡± Saying this, Jerome was indeed relieved. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to want to hurt people. Other than the wound, that soldier¡¯s life isn¡¯t in any danger.¡± Monn nodded and asked, ¡°Do you have any clues?¡± Jerome replied, ¡°I suspect it¡¯s a night feline monster¡± Monn looked at him as if he was asking why. Jerome continued, ¡°After confirming the soldier¡¯s wounds yesterday, they indeed look like they were caused by a night feline monster.¡± Only then did Monn realize that he did not actually know much about the races in San Lorenzo. Since Jerome could confirm it, there should be no problem. Chapter 156 - Jeromes Request

Chapter 156: Jerome¡¯s Request

San Lorenzo, where the Orthodox Church was located. Inside the church. Two people in red nobleman clothes stood quietly inside. Monn and the others listened to Jerome and pondered slightly. Since they already had clues, why did they stille to the Orthodox Church? Monn asked, ¡°Since you have clues, what else do you need the Orthodox Church to do?¡± Monn did not think that Jerome, who had already found a clue, woulde to the Orthodox Church for no reason. Jerome smiled bitterly when he heard this. ¡°As you know, our Kingdom, the Kingdom of Kate, is powerful, but it is precisely because the Kingdom of Kate¡¯s territory is too big that the kingdom¡¯s upper echelons do not have enough power.¡± Jerome smiled bitterly once again. ¡°Moreover, to reach the Advanced-Level Holy Rank, one¡¯s talent is also important. Even if there are many people in the kingdom, there are only very few who can truly be so strong.¡± ¡°As for me, although I have already broken through to Advanced-Level Holy Rank, I am already over thirty years old now. Although my skills are not bad, even if I have the strength of Advanced-Level Holy Rank, it is only because of my family¡¯s background that I can break through to it.¡± Jerome was not the slightest bit unsightly. He very easily exined the reason why he had be an Advanced-Level Holy Ranker. He continued, ¡°Even so, there are only a few leveling-up experts in the entire kingdom, and as for in San Lorenzo, I¡¯m the only one.¡± Saying this, he shook his head, as if he was troubled by the weakness of his territory. Then, he continued, ¡°And the night feline monster fromst night probably has the strength of an Advanced-Level Holy Ranker, because its speed was too fast for anything lesser!¡± As he said this, Jerome¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank, as if he had seen what happenedst night again. Although he had sent the soldiers to guard the vige, Jerome, who was worried, still went to check it out himself. When he arrived at the ce, a small ck figure shed past him. Its speed stunned him. At that time, he realized that creature¡¯s strength was far beyond his. However, he didn¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t attack the humans. It was worth it when the human soldiers came. They didn¡¯t resist. On the contrary, the first thing that came to mind was to run away. This was not what a creature with a Holy Rank would have done at all. This abnormal thing was beyond Jerome¡¯s understanding. But he could not let it go on. Although it did not kill humans, Without food, the vigers could not survive. So today, he came to the Orthodox Church to ask for help. As for Heidi, she had received a message from Jerome yesterday. She learned that Monn had built an Orthodox Church in the Francis family¡¯s territory. He had even be the Pope of the Orthodox Church in San Lorenzo. The news surprised Heidi and made her happy. She was surprised that Monn had been promoted from Cardinal to Pope in such a short time. What made her happy was that after not seeing him for so long, she finally heard news of him again. How could this not make her happy? That night, Heidi had been working nonstop. All so that she could see him in the morning. In the end, she was indeed a little disappointed by his reaction. However, Heidi knew that this was how Monn was, so she did not make a big deal out of it. Instead, she was full of vignce towards the new elf girl who had appeared beside Monn. In the time she was gone, a new woman had appeared beside Monn. This made her instantly more vignt. It was not just because she was an elf girl. It was also because she could bring disaster to the country and the people. At the same time, her face also stood out from the crowd too much. These were all things that Heidi should be wary of. Monn did not notice Heidi¡¯s eyes. He heard Jerome¡¯s words and pondered for a moment. A Holy Rank powerhouse. And he was hiding in the vige. No one knew what his purpose was. But since this was his territory, he had to let the members of the Orthodox Church spread out in this ce. After all, this what Monn specialized in. He nodded and agreed. Jerome was happy to see this. If he was asked to deal with the night feline monster by himself, he might not have been able to do it. After all, to him, the night feline monster¡¯s strength was far above his own strength. Since he had Pope Monn¡¯s assistance, there should be no problem. Even if he had not seen the strength and style of Pope Monn. But he had heard a lot about the strength of Pope Monn from the King during the werewolf attack. Even General Barton was not stingy with his praise. Up till now, he was still encouraging Pope Monn to join their side of the kingdom. After all, the strength of Pope Monn and the way he trained the army was unseen by anyone before. Moreover, the practical application was extremely high. It had always been something that General Barton yearned for. Unfortunately, Monn had never agreed. Even if the King wanted to rope Monn in, there was nothing he could do. In addition, Monn had now be the Pope of the Orthodox Church. In terms of status, he was on equal footing with the King. Why would he still be interested in a small position in the kingdom? General Barton could only sigh at Monn¡¯s uninterest, but he had not given up. After all, he did not need Monn toe to the kingdom to serve the past. He just wanted Monn on his side for his ability in battle. Of course, these were all digressions. He epted Jerome¡¯s request. But Monn was not in a hurry. Because ording to Jerome¡¯s, The night feline monster was mostly seen at night. Even if he went now, he would not be seen. Then it would be a waste of time if he went now. However, since nighttime was Monn¡¯s rest time, it seemed that he had to find a way to lure it out. However, Monn was most anxious about another matter, Which was to send the gluttonous elf girl back to her people as soon as possible. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. However, no matter what Monn saidst night, Asher seemed to glued onto him. No matter what, she didn¡¯t want to go back. She insisted on sightseeing in other human cities. In short, she gave a bunch of excuses. Monn couldn¡¯t see that she wanted to go back at all. There was no way that Munn could tie her up and drag her back, So he had to find another way. Chapter 157 - Monn, Who Only Wanted to Send Asher Away

Chapter 157: Monn, Who Only Wanted to Send Asher Away

San Lorenzo, in the Orthodox Church. After sending Jerome off, Monn stared at Asher quietly. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back today.¡± Monn¡¯s tone was very serious. His attitude was firm. But Asher shook her head violently. She looked like she was determined to stay. It was not easy toe out, and there was no danger. Of course, she had to y as much as she wanted first. Besides, the people here were good, and the food was delicious. Of course, she was reluctant to go back. Ace stared at her, which made her hair stand on end. But it meant that her cooking was good, so Ace forgave her generously. Asher considered, but decided that this ce was too fun and that didn¡¯t want to go back now. Seeing this, Monn sighed. Ugh! Heidi, on the other hand, looked at him suspiciously. What was going on? It was really unpleasant to see him having an affair! She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked directly, ¡°Monn, who is this girl? Why is she here?¡± Heidi¡¯s small face stiffened as she pointed at Asher with a displeased expression. Asher was stunned and pointed at herself in a daze. She wondered if this woman was talking about her. ¡°Yes! You!¡± Heidi didn¡¯t give her the slightest room to answer. After hearing Heidi¡¯s question, Monn didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Upon hearing Monn¡¯s question, Heidi was stunned. Why are you still here? This sentence was like an abyss. It kept echoing in Heidi¡¯s mind. This person seemed to have lost his soul. I¡¯ve been standing here for half a day, and you didn¡¯t notice? You even thought I was gone? This¡­ Heidi then lost her temper. The person she liked didn¡¯t seem to care about her at all! Like a marite, Heidi drooped her shoulders. She found a dark corner, And drew circles on the ground silently. Her mouth was mumbling something. There was an air of decadence around her. But Monn still ignored her and continued to think about Asher. Ace couldn¡¯t bear to see Heidi like this, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort her. After all, Heidi was very hostile to her just now. Asher couldn¡¯t understand why they were so hostile to each other even though they had just met. Asher really didn¡¯t understand. Then, she realized that Ace looked at her the same way when they had just met. Asher instantly understood. So they were also people who liked Pope Munn! After thinking it through, Asher looked at Monn with aplicated expression. Pope Monn was really a man who attracted bees and butterflies! She couldn¡¯t be like these two women. Her mother had said, ¡°Don¡¯t be friends with a yboy.¡±. Pope Monn had so many girls who liked him, so he must¡¯ve been a yboy. Asher thought about it. Then, Ace looked at Heidi, who was covered in ck smoke, and gloated. At the same time, she puffed out her chest, thinking that she was going to win. After all, Heidi had not spent much time with Monn. Instead, she was the one who lived with Monn every day and cooked for him. Maybe when Monn got used to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live without her anymore! Ace had already made a n in her mind, which was why she was so meticulous with Monn. She was waiting for the day when Monn wouldn¡¯t be able to live without her. Come on! She cheered herself on in her heart. Ace continued to look at Heidi as if she has won. At this moment, Monn, who had a headache, couldn¡¯t do anything. He could only inform the elves toe and pick up Asher. He wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to take care of her anymore. He didn¡¯t know when the elves would send someone over, so he had to take care of her a little while longer. She still had to bring a letter to the elves. After all, even if he notified the elves that there was an elf girl in the Orthodox Church, They would not trust the humans without a token. After all, to the elves, humans were very cunning creatures. He could not make the elves trust him. Thinking of this, Monn looked at Asher. Asher looked and immediately said, ¡°I will not go back now!¡± Monn was speechless. He hadn¡¯t even said anything yet and she rejected him so bluntly? After a moment of silence, Monn said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to go back now.¡± Monn told her vaguely. In any case, he just needed to calm Asher down first before asking her to write a letter to tell them that he was safe. When Asher heard Monn¡¯s words, her eyes were somewhat suspicious. This Pope Monn was clearly eager for her to go back earlier. How could he change his mind so quickly? Asher didn¡¯t believe it! She really couldn¡¯t understand why Pope Monn wanted her to go back so much. She didn¡¯t cause them any trouble, right? If Monn could hear what Asher was thinking, he would be speechless. He would even say, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re thinking too much! It¡¯s just that your appetite is too huge and expensive to fulfill!¡± The elf girl did not have the slightest bit of self-awareness, She puffed up her cheeks and stared at Monn with her emerald-like eyes. She stared straight at Monn. Monn did not have the slightest reaction to her expression. He continued to say to Asher, ¡°You can stay here, but you have to write a peace letter to your people, okay? They must be so anxious.¡± Hearing what Monn said, Asher was stunned. Yes, Pope Munn was right. If she went missing, her mother would probably turn the entire Elf Forest upside down. If she still couldn¡¯t find her, she would probably go to war with the goblins and the human race! Thinking of this, Asher¡¯s face turned pale. In order to prevent this from happening, Asher hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll write a letter to my people right now!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Monn¡¯s passed her materials. There was a piece of paper and a quill pen on top of it. It seemed that Monn had nned for this for a long time. However, Asher¡¯s urgent mood made her not care about these details. She took the paper and pen, found a table, and started writing rapidly. Monn looked at it and found that he couldn¡¯t understand what she was writing. Only then did he realize that Asher wrote elvish. Of course, Monn wasn¡¯t the slightest bit curious. He just felt that thisnguage seemed somewhat simr to the runes on his Elendil Sword. But Monn didn¡¯t think too much about it. The main goal now was to send this elf girl back to the Elf Forest as soon as possible. After Asher finished writing, she let out a sigh of relief. After the ink was dry, she realized that she didn¡¯t know how to send it over. At this moment, Monn¡¯s hand reached out. He took the letter in her hand. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send it over for you.¡± Then, he quickly walked out. Chapter 158 - A Letter to The Elves

Chapter 158: A Letter to The Elves

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Monn¡¯s footsteps were extremely quick as he walked out of the church. Ace followed behind him with a doubtful look on her face. He didn¡¯t think that Monn would be able to tolerate this gluttonous elf staying here. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t Monn¡¯s hard-earned money bepletely depleted? Asher also wanted to follow him, but she was stopped by Ace when she was discovered. ¡°Stay here and take care of Heidi. She seems to have lost a lot of weight.¡± Asher was stunned for a moment. She looked outside, and then at Heidi in the corner. The kind-hearted her, stayed. Seeing this, Ace breathed a sigh of relief. She did not know what Monn went to do. But since he did it away from Asher, it meant that he did not want her to know. Why didn¡¯t he just call a Holy Knight over? That would¡¯ve been much easier! She thought to herself. Ace hurried out. As soon as she went out, she saw Monn running out of who knows where, with a quill pen. He was writing on Asher¡¯s paper. Ace took a closer look and saw that there was still some wet ink on it. And it was written in humannguage. There is a young girl elf here who is a guest of the Orthodox Church. I hope you can send someone to bring her back as soon as possible! Monn bluntly wrote. He even used an exmation mark to show the urgency of the matter. Yes, it was indeed very urgent for Monn... Ace could not help butugh when she saw this sentence. So, the reason he walked out was to add something to the letter. Monn gave Ace a sidelong nce. Monn already knew that Ace was there. After all, Ace didn¡¯t hide the sound of her footsteps. If Monn hadn¡¯t smelled Ace¡¯s scent, he would have put the letter away earlier. After the ink was dry, Monn called over the Holy Knights who were standing guard outside. He said, ¡°Take this letter and send it to the elves in the Elf Forest.¡± The Holy Knight didn¡¯t ask anything and just nodded and said yes. Then he ran outside. Seeing this, Monn finally let out a sigh of relief. He hoped that the elves would quickly send someone to bring this gluttonous elf girl back. This way, Monn could bepletely at ease. Otherwise, he would have to use up all of his money. After the matter with Asher was settled, Monn was finally able to rx and prepare to solve the other problems that he had to deal with. The night feline monster that Jerome mentioned was one thing. It was also a very urgent matter for the Orthodox Church to recruit people. The huge Orthodox Church actually had over 20,000 Holy Knights. There was not even a bishop, let alone various departments. Establishing a team was the most urgent matter at the moment. However, this matter could not be rushed. Recruiting people took time. Monn looked at the current situation of the church at his hands and felt a headacheing on. He felt that although he had been promoted, he had much more responsibilities than he thought he would have. He hadn¡¯t seen Pope Andrew so busy when he was in Saint Servant. Of course, it was also possible that it was because he didn¡¯t have a subordinate who was as easy-going and efficient as he was. This made Monn very eager to find real talents. Otherwise, in addition to things like the night feline monster, Now he had to do it himself, as Pope of the Orthodox Church. In his previous life, the big boss of thepany just sat back and enjoyed the profits. He just needed to please people and be liked. Why did it not work when it came to him? A Holy Rank powerhouse! Monn had to find a subordinate as soon as possible! Then he could rx. After organizing his thoughts about the development of the Orthodox Church, Monn raised his head and looked at the three women in front of him again. Ace was still alright. She was very powerful and was at least of Holy Rank. She also knew how to cook and asionally used her own money to cook for him and Alma. The most important thing was that Monn did not have to spend money! That was what Monn was most satisfied with. The only issue was that she acted quite inappropriately to him, which made him feel a little afraid. But overall, she was okay. As for the other two people. One was a weak but very delicate youngdy. The other was a gluttonous elf girl. These two people were of no use to Monn, and were even a burden. They made Monn very tired. Now that he had to deal with the night feline monster, It was best to leave these two people in the church, Otherwise, they might get distracted by something they saw on the street and dy the progress of their mission. Thinking of this, Monn said, ¡°In a while, Ace and I will go investigate the night feline monster incident. The two of you can just stay in the church.¡± Ace had a tracking spell up her sleeve. As long as she found something that the night feline monster left behind, she would probably be able to find it. Hearing Monn¡¯s arrangements, Ace was delighted. It seemed that in Monn¡¯s heart, she was much more useful than the other two! As for Heidi and Asher, they were unhappy. ¡°We¡¯re going too!¡± Heidi started to resist. Asher quickly nodded at the side, obviously agreeing with Heidi¡¯s words. Monn said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re going to investigate the night feline monster. How will you two help us?¡± ¡°Ah, this...¡± Heidi and Asher looked at each other, Their faces were a little awkward. Monn¡¯s words were too straightforward. Heidi and Asher could not even lift their heads up. Beside them, Ace smiled proudly and raised her head arrogantly. She looked at Heidi and clenched her fists. Heidi was so angry that her nose was steaming. However, she could not refute him, Because she was only of ck Gold Rank. There were only very few people in the entire Kingdom of Kate who were of Holy Rank. Therefore, Ace was a prominent figure in the Kingdom of Kate. Only the first princess of the kingdom couldpare with her. As for Monn... He was like a monster. Even the current Pope of the Orthodox Church did not have the strength of Monn at his age. That was why Monn was favored by so many people. Because Monn had a high possibility of surpassing the current Pope of True God-Level. Therefore, almost everyone who could see the situation clearly wanted to befriend Monn. However, Monn did not care much about it, so they basically did not have much chance. Except for if they had money. Mm, very vulgar. But it was also because of this that almost everyone felt hopeless. They only had loose change, why would Monn want them? Chapter 159 - Coming to The Village

Chapter 159: Coming to The Vige

The problem of Asher staying here was no more. Finally, Monn was relieved. After all, Monn couldn¡¯t afford to continue feeding this gluttonous elf girl. It was better to send her back to where she was from. Walking out of the Holy Church. Monn was ready to deal with the matter of the night feline monster that Jerome had mentioned. But Monn looked behind him and felt a wave of annoyance in his heart. He had clearly told them that only Ace and Monn were needed. The two of them would only make the mission more difficult. Despite what Monn said, Heidi and Asher were still unwilling to stay behind at the church. They insisted on following Monn to investigate. The night feline monster was already very fast. If something had happened, Monn did not know if he could protect the two vases in his hands. At that moment, he heard a burst of exmations behind him. ¡°Wow! This is so beautiful!¡± Without even looking, he knew that Asher must have seen something that caught her eye. As expected, Asher¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked straight at the gand on top of a stall. The stall owner rubbed his hands together and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, you really have good taste. This gand suits you really well!¡± Upon hearing this, Asher nodded in agreement. Seeing this scene, Ace rubbed her forehead. Silly girl, she only said that to make you buy the gand! You actually took it seriously? Heidi looked at her with disdain and softly spat out, ¡°Country bumpkin.¡±. She felt a little embarrassed. She then pretended not to know her and moved to the side. Monn sighed and didn¡¯t want to care about them. He could only think about the vige in the east. Seeing this, Ace hurried to follow. At the same time, she shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll leave you!¡± Hearing this, Heidi immediately turned her head. She saw Monn walking toward the east without stopping. Heidi didn¡¯t care about Asher anymore and ran straight over. Asher finally came back to her senses when she heard what Ace said. She ignored the stall owner¡¯s urging and immediately caught up with Monn and the others. It wasn¡¯t Asher¡¯s fault for only looking and not buying. It was because she didn¡¯t have any money! Even if the stall owner had made her stay, she didn¡¯t have the money to pay him. Asher ran all the way and caught up with Monn and the others. After crossing the busy area, Monn arrived at an empty street. Further in was a deste vige. Monn frowned at the sight. He found that the vige was strangely quiet. Asher also noticed this. Her heart tightened, thinking that something else might have happened. Just then, Creak¡­ An old wooden door suddenly opened, making a sound that made one¡¯s teeth ache. Hearing this sound, Ace hurriedly pulled out her Holy Sword and got ready for battle. Heidi and Asher knew that they were weak, so they both hid behind Monn. Seeing this, Monn sighed helplessly. He felt the heat of the two bodies hiding behind him. This was the reason why Monn didn¡¯t want to bring Heidi and Asher along. Monn needed to be on guard against the sudden attack of the night feline monster. But now, he also needed to protect these two burdensome girls. Wasn¡¯t this distracting? Life wasn¡¯t easy, Monn sighed. But they were here, Monn had no other choice. He could only brace himself to protect the two of them. Just when the whole atmosphere was filled with tension, Behind the door, an old man¡¯s head popped out. He looked around. Then he saw a few people in the uniform of the Orthodox Church. His cloudy eyes lit up. They had opened a branch of the Orthodox Church in San Lorenzo, And he knew about it, The whole vige had gone to see the ascension ceremony yesterday. Who would have thought that the members of the Orthodox Church woulde and settle the matters in their vige today? This was something that the old man had not expected. After all, most people had just gone to work, and the rest basically had other matters to settle. As the vige chief, he had many matters waiting for him to settle. So being the Pope of the Orthodox Church would definitely not be easy. The leaders of the Orthodox Church were indeed very attentive. They even dispatched people to settle matters in their small vige so quickly. However, why did the two people standing in the middle look so familiar? The vige chief thought for a moment and recalled if he had seen Monn and Ace somewhere before. The next moment, as if he had recalled something, the vige chief¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and his jaw dropped. ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you Pope Monn?¡± The vige chief first spoke to Pope Monn, then turned to ace and said, ¡°You are Her Highness, the Saintess!¡± Recalling the identities of these two people, the vige chief instantly became terrified. Then, he hurriedly ran out of the room and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly disrespectful. I didn¡¯t know that Pope Monn and Her Highness, the Saintess hade personally!¡± The vige chief touched the sweat on his forehead, feeling somewhat terrified. He didn¡¯t know why the Pope and Her Highness, the Saintess hade? He didn¡¯t know that what had happened in this vige was rted to a Holy Rank powerhouse. After all, Jerome saw that night feline monster didn¡¯t have any intention of hurting people. He only said that it was a mischievous magical beast and that it was not a big deal. That was why the vige chief was a little puzzled. Why would the Pope and the Saintesse over because of such a small matter? However, he did not vocalize his thoughts. The vige chief, who knew his ce, understood that he only needed to cooperate with them in their work. Monn saw hime out and asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t there seem to be anyone in this vige?¡± When the vige chief heard Monn¡¯s words, he wiped his sweat and said, ¡°It¡¯s because the soldiers guarding this ce were injuredst night. Everyone was a little scared, so they all hid in their homes and no one dared toe out.¡± After hearing that, Monn and the others immediately understood. The magical beast didn¡¯t seem to want to hurt humans. However, it scratching that soldier yesterday still left a shadow on the vigers. It made them scared to go out again. They hid at home even during the day. After all, no one knew for sure that the magical beast would not hurt humans. Now, twelve people were sure that it really only appeared at night. And not during the day? Chapter 160 - Investigating the Night Feline Monster

Chapter 160: Investigating the Night Feline Monster

San Lorenzo, the vige to the east. Monn and the others were standing in the open space. Beside them was an old man, bowing and looking at them carefully. Although Monn and the others wanted to tell him that he didn¡¯t have to be so formal, This was society. No matter what you said, the vigers couldn¡¯t help but be respectful. Therefore, Monn and the others did not care about his formality. Now that they understood the reason why it was so rare to see people here, Monn and the others knew that it was not because something else had happened. It was because everyone was shocked by what happenedst night. Monn and the others feel relieved. They learned about what was exactly happening in the entire vige from the vige chief. So Monn got a rough idea. The vige chief originally wanted to call out all the vigers in the vige, But Monn rejected the idea, he wasn¡¯t a celebrity. Why did he need so many people toe out and see him? Moreover, once everyone left their homes, the mission might be harder to carry out. When the vigers heard Monn¡¯s rejection, they could only give up on this idea. To be honest, they were rather disappointed. After all, this might have been the only chance for them to get close to the Pope of the Orthodox Church. But Monn refused. Of course, the vige chief was only a little disappointed. He wasn¡¯t that upset. After all, he knew that Monn was doing this to solve the problem in their vige. As the vige chief, he knew what was good and what was bad. After understanding the exact situation in the vige, Monn asked, ¡°Was there anything left behind by the night feline monster yesterday?¡± Ace¡¯s spell needed something rted to the monster to track it. That was why Monn asked the vige chief. The vige chief was stunned. His wrinkled skin suddenly wrinkled up. He tried hard to recall the details ofst night. After thinking for a long time, he said hesitantly, ¡°I think there is some hair left from yesterday.¡± When Ace heard this, her eyes lit up and she said immediately, ¡°The hair will do. Can you take us to have a look?¡± ¡°Ah, okay!¡± The vige chief immediately replied. Then he turned around and led Monn and the others to the scene of the crime from yesterday. After walking a few steps, Monn and the others arrived at the scene of the crime. As soon as Monn arrived, he saw a few strands of purple hair on the ground. Seeing that Ace was happily holding those strands of hair in her hands, Monn asked in puzzlement, ¡°These are the hairs of the night feline monster?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ace said casually. Monn was instantly stunned. Wasn¡¯t the night feline monster a magical beast? Upon hearing its name, Monn subconsciously assumed that the night feline monster was a magical beast. However, after seeing the hair today, Monn realized that he was wrong. Thus, to clear his doubts, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the night feline monster a magical beast?¡± Upon hearing Monn¡¯s words, Ace was stunned for a moment. Then, she remembered that Monn seemed to be unfamiliar with some things on thisnd. Ace exined, ¡°The night feline monster is a race, not a magical beast.¡± Monn nodded. Suddenly, he felt a little curious about the night feline monster. He had already seen an elf. So what did this night feline demon look like? Cat-eared? These two words suddenly appeared in Monn¡¯s mind. In an instant, Monn became even more curious about the appearance of the night feline monster. When Ace saw Monn¡¯s expression, which was exactly the same as when she first mentioned elves, she could immediately guess what Monn was thinking. She instantly rolled her eyes at him in annoyance. However, when she thought of Monn¡¯s reaction when seeing Asher for the first time, and not having any different thoughts about her, It showed that he didn¡¯t view her differently. She didn¡¯t think that she needed to exin to him how a night feline monster looked like. They got the key item. The hair of the night feline monster. Monn and the others didn¡¯t need anything else. Ace¡¯s eyes were closed. She muttered to herself. A cryptic spell came out of her mouth. Heidi and Asher looked at her curiously. The next second, Ace¡¯s hair suddenly moved by itself, and a golden circle appeared in front of her. A golden light suddenly enveloped the purple hair in front of her. The hair in front of Ace seemed to suddenly have its own consciousness. Two thin strands of hair stood up. To Monn and the others, it looked like two slender legs. Then, it swayed, as if it had just woken up. Then, it shook its head left and right, as if it was confirming something. After a few seconds of confusion, it finally seemed to confirm something. Then it opened its legs, which were made up of two strands of hair. It began to walk, before running toward the east. Seeing this, Monn and the others hurriedly followed it. After crossing the farnd, Monn and the others followed the strands of hair and came to a dense jungle. This was a jungle in the city of San Lorenzo. It stood on the outskirts of the town. In the jungle, there was a river that ran through the entire city of San Lorenzo. Monn and the others came here and looked at the being made up of hair as they stopped in their tracks. Their expressions became solemn. It having stopped in its tracks meant that the night feline monster was probably nearby. In the forest, there was arge tree. A purple-haired girl with cat ears suddenly opened her eyes. Her bright purple eyes instantly shed with this luster. Her tiny nose twitched, and her expression instantly became solemn. Even her beautiful eyes instantly contracted. It turned into vertical pupils that looked like those of animals. It had the scent of a human! The night feline monster instantly became alert. Her small pink mouth opened instantly. Her cute little canines were exposed. Her eyes were staring at a ce. It was as if she saw someone approaching. Her small face became ugly. Originally, she just wanted to hide here and survive by relying on the food of the nearby viges. She didn¡¯t have any intention of hurting the humans. However, the humans were thinking of ways to expel or hunt her down every day. Although she knew that it was not good to steal things from other people¡¯s homes for free, In her current state, it was impossible for her to find a job in a human city to support herself. To prevent herself from starving to death, she had to resort to this method. However, she ended up attracting the attention of the humans. This gave her a huge headache. She didn¡¯t know how, but the humans finally found her hiding ce. It seemed like she had to move to another ce to live. Perhaps it was a little too much that she had been taking. That¡¯s why the humans came to capture her? The night feline monster carefully thought about everything that had happened. She realized that she couldn¡¯t keep staying at the same ce. If she moved to different ces more often, maybe humans wouldn¡¯t notice her. She made up her mind and decided to move when the humans weren¡¯t looking. Chapter 161 - Aces Confrontation

Chapter 161: Ace¡¯s Confrontation

San Lorenzo, in the easternmost jungle. The chirping of birds surrounded the forest. The sound of the river was like nature¡¯s music, rxing. But such a beautiful ce could not be taken. The night feline monster subconsciously licked her little hand. She was going towards the west. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t leave this city. Once she left this city, she had to return to the elf forest. Because only the magical beasts there could fill her belly every day. Next was the human city. But the nearest city was the ce she was currently at. This was also the reason why she didn¡¯t want to leave. Once she had left this ce, those people would definitelye looking for her. If she stayed in a human city, they would rather not. San Lorenzo was actually her protective umbre. Right now, she was at the easternmost part of the city. If she were to change her location, she would have to go to a ce far away from here; the westernmost part. The way out might have been guarded by someone. So there was only one way, Breaking through. The night feline¡¯s eyes were firm. At the same time, her heart was filled with confidence in her speed. She believed that in this world, other than those who belonged to the night feline monster n like her, there was absolutely no one who was faster than her. She was very confident! Crack! At that moment, the sound of a tree branch being crushed suddenly rang in her ear. The night feline monster¡¯s hair stood on end, as if it was burnt. She could not help but let out an animal-like growl, Which was as if it came from the depths of her throat. Although the sound was very soft, Monn and the others still heard the beast-like sound. Ace instantly pulled out the Holy Sword at her waist and prepared for battle. Monn narrowed his eyes. He looked at the ce where the sound came from. ¡°It¡¯s on the tree.¡± Monn¡¯s said softly. Ace¡¯s eyes locked onto him. The next moment, a purple figure quickly came out. ng! The sound of metal colliding was heard. Ace and the purple figure retreated at the same time. Ace¡¯s eyes focused. She didn¡¯t expect the night feline monster¡¯s ws to be so hard. The night feline monster was also shocked. Although she had only wanted to defend against this human, she didn¡¯t have much strength. No matter what, she had the strength of Intermediate-Level Holy Rank. But this woman was able to block her ws so easily. This was something she didn¡¯t expect. In addition, the man who had been standing behind her seemed to be observing her every move. It gave her a sense of danger. Monn didn¡¯t attack immediately. He carefully observed the night feline monster first. Just as Ace said, it wasn¡¯t a monster. Just by removing the two cat ears on her head and the swinging tail behind her, she looked like a normal human. This made Monn very interested in the races of this world. Should he look at a collection of alien races one day? Of course, this was just a random thought. Another reason was that Monn could feel that Ace¡¯s fighting spirit was very strong. It just so happened that Ace had a breakthrough after eating the Holy Maiden Fruit, so they were fighting with equal strength. It was right to just battle with the night feline monster. Monn was not in a hurry to go up and subdue her. Of course, he still had to have some tricks up his sleeve. Otherwise, with the night feline monster¡¯s speed, if she were to focus on escaping, no one would be able to catch up to her. Looking at the two beautiful figures intersecting with each other, Monn silently condensed a white crystal in his hand. It was the exact space coordinates that Monn needed for his spacewalk. If the night feline monster tried to escape, Monn could just throw the white crystal over. This was a move that he had thought of after seeing an anime in his previous life. Monn tried it out on a whim, and it worked pretty well. So Monn recorded this method in his spell library. It was the right time to use it. It could prevent extremely fast people from running away. Monn had already thought of this problem. No matter how strong he was, There were still some things that he was not good at. Especially in terms of speed, Monn did not have any spells to aid him in this area. Only a spacewalk could be considered a movement spell. But without space coordinates, Monn could not go anywhere. That was why he thought of this method. Just as Monn was thinking, there was a sudden pull behind him. Monn turned his head to look. It was Heidi and Asher who seemed to have been so frightened by something that they clutched Monn¡¯s clothes tightly. Seeing this, Monn was speechless. Sure enough, this was the problem he had been worried about. Not only would these two women not help him in any way, but they would even dy the sess of Monn¡¯s mission. This was the reason why Monn didn¡¯t want to bring the two of them. They were truly useless and would only dy his progress. At this moment, the sound of a golden spear came from the front. The two girls were scared stiff. Ace and the night feline monster separated again. The two of them were leisurely panting. But it seemed that neither of them had admitted defeat. They looked at each other with determined eyes. The night feline monster sighed. This woman had indeed exceeded her expectations. I never thought that a Holy Rank powerhouse would be able to fight me so well. She snapped out of her daydream at the time. Her pair of cat eyes looked at the man standing quietly behind the woman. Before this man made a move, she was already entangled by this woman. If that man joined the battle, wouldn¡¯t she be unable to escape? Absolutely not! Instead of being caught by those guys outside, she would end up in the hands of a human? This was not the way she wanted it to go down! After thinking it through, the night feline monster was no longer entangled with this woman. At first, she had only wanted to defend herself from her so that she could have an exit to escape. But now, since she got hurt. She had to try it with this woman. But now it was different. Her goal was to escape. It wasn¡¯t to prove anything. Especially with that man here, she couldn¡¯t stay any longer. After thinking it through, the night feline monster showed a fierce look, as if she was about to attack Monn and the others. As expected, Ace had a serious look on her face. She thought that the night feline monster was about to unleash something powerful. However, just as Ace was about to face it head-on, the night feline monster suddenly turned around and leapt into the sky. Chapter 162 - The Night Feline Monster鈥檚 Neck Was Very Soft

Chapter 162: The Night Feline Monster¡¯s Neck Was Very Soft

San Lorenzo, in the forest to the east. Ace and the night feline monster were confronting each other. Both of them had cold expressions on their faces. The tense atmosphere pervaded the entire forest. It made both Esther and Heidi, who were hiding behind Monn, gulp. The night feline monster¡¯s eyes were sharp. However, what everyone did not expect was that, The night feline monster changed its direction and leapt directly into the sky. Ace stared nkly at the night feline monster that had leapt over her head. Its sharp speed brought about a gust of strong wind, blowing Ace¡¯s hair in all directions. When Ace came back to her senses and looked at the sky, she realized that the night feline monster had long disappeared. Its speed shocked her. The night feline monster moved quickly onto the trees. She did not use the ability of a Holy Rank powerhouse to fly. Instead, she continued to use her racing talent. Compared to ordinary flying, Her racing talent that was replenished by her Holy Rank energy was much faster. She moved in the air and quickly scanned the humans below with her cat eyes. Her heart did not waver at all. Even being able to escape from their hands did not waver her heart at all. Because in her eyes, this was expected. With a night feline monster¡¯s racing talent and speed that was superior to the entire Selu continent, How could she not escape? Just as she was quietly thinking, suddenly, a white crystal appeared on her path. This situation made her stunned. She took the white crystal in her hand. The next moment, the entire crystal seemed to suddenly feel something and became extremely hot. The night feline monster¡¯s expression changed, thinking that it was some magic tool, Which looked like it was about to explode. She hurriedly threw it down. But before the white crystal could get far away from her. A figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Her calm expression immediately changed. The person in front of her was the man who had been standing at the side without moving but still gave her a sense of danger. How did he get here? How was he so fast? The night feline monster couldn¡¯t believe it. There were absolutely no other creatures that could surpass the night feline monster race in terms of speed! No! She roared in her heart, as if something had copsed. It was hard for her to believe. After all, even amongst their race, such speed was impossible! Although she didn¡¯t dare to believe it, she understood her current situation. It didn¡¯t matter how fast his speed was, or how he got it. Right now, the most important goal was to get away from this ce. Especially from this man. The next moment, the night feline monster wanted to quickly pull away from Monn. But how could Monn give her this opportunity? When Monn came to her side, he had already stretched out his hand. He grabbed the night feline monster¡¯s neck with great precision. The next moment, the night feline monster¡¯s body suddenly went soft, and her petite body fell straight into Monn¡¯s arms. ¡°Meow!¡± A shameful ¡°Meow¡± came out of the night feline monster¡¯s mouth. The night feline monster in Monn¡¯s arms could not believe that it was her own meow. Two red clouds immediately fell onto the night feline monster¡¯s face. Fortunately, her ears were purple, or else Monn would have been able to see the color of her ears. At this moment, Ace, who happened to turn around to look for the night feline monster, saw Monn and the night feline monster in his arms, looking forfort. She froze on the spot. What did this mean? I was fighting and killing at the front line, fighting to the death. In the end, my home was stolen by the enemy? Ace¡¯s neutral¡¯s mood immediately darkened. Her entire body emitted a visible ck gas. Heidi saw this and immediately recalled what had happened in the King¡¯s city. She hurriedly pulled Asher to run behind a big tree. Asher looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Heidi put her index finger in front of her mouth and shushed her. She was afraid that if she made any noise now, it would attract Ace¡¯s attention. Their small bodies could not withstand Ace¡¯s attacks. So they had to wait patiently for Ace to calm down. Monn also saw Ace¡¯s situation. He had always thought that it was just one of Ace¡¯s spells, So he didn¡¯t have any reaction to the sudden appearance of Ace. But Heidi, who knew the truth, didn¡¯t dare to go out. Monn took the night feline monster in his arms and descended from the sky as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ace suddenly sneered. Monn was a bit puzzled. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to Ace. Then, he carried the weakened night feline monster on his shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mission aplished.¡± With that, he walked out of the jungle. He didn¡¯t even care about Ace. This situation made Heidi and Asher look at each other. Even Ace herself was a little surprised. I¡¯m already feeling so bad, yet you don¡¯t even try to coax me? But Monn was just such a person, and he also didn¡¯t know what had happened to Ace. Monn had only wanted to catch the night feline monster, and now that he was done, he could go back. He didn¡¯t know that Ace was upset because the night feline monster was in his arms. Seeing Monn¡¯s attitude, Ace didn¡¯t know how to react. She suddenly retreated from her dark state. After all, what was the point if the person who made her go there, was gone? Who was she going to show it to? Heidi and Asher? At most, it would only scare the two of them and make them cower. Ace wasn¡¯t really valued in Monn¡¯s heart. In the end, it was clear that Ace didn¡¯t care anymore. She said to Heidi and Asher, who were hiding at the side and didn¡¯t know what to do, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Why are you still hiding there?¡± Then, she quickly followed Monn. This sudden change in Ace¡¯s attitude confused Heidi and Asher. Didn¡¯t she just look like she was going to destroy the world? How did she suddenly calm down so quickly? This made Heidi and Asher puzzled. Heidi¡¯s mind was just a little faster than Asher¡¯s. Soon, she realized who the person who controlled Ace¡¯s mood was. It was Monn! Hmph, if Ace used the ckening to scare her again in the future, she could ask Monn for help. Let¡¯s see how if Ace would be able to bully her again! It was as if she was thinking of the endless pranks she could y in front of her in the future. Heidi could not help butugh foolishly. She had even begun to imagine a beautiful future. Chapter 163 - Sylvia, the Night Feline Monster

Chapter 163: Sylvia, the Night Feline Monster

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Capture the Night Feline Demon. Monn led Ace and the others into the city. Along the way, the night feline Mmonster, who was no longer being strangled by Monn, finally regained her strength. However, her Intermediate-Level Holy Rank strength was still too weakpared to Monn¡¯s. Despite her efforts, she could not break free from Monn¡¯s arm. She could only il her feet in the air and scream like a little kitten, ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± Along the way, her screaming attracted countless gazes, and the pedestrians on the road all stared at her. The night feline monster struggled for a long time, but Monn¡¯s arm did not loosen at all. She could not help but feel a little discouraged. Her strength was almost exhausted. She looked at the cloudless sky with a gloomy mood. She could see herself as a pet being kept by humans, in a cage and watched. She could even see herself being kept in a dark basement and whipped by perverted humans. She even imagined being taken to bed and having things done to her. Thinking of this, the night feline monster felt as if her life as a cat wasing to an end. She was like a listless eggnt, without much energy. At this moment, she suddenly heard the whispers of the humans on the street. ¡°Hey, hey! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Could it be that they caught the night feline monster?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it against thew to randomly capture other races?¡± When the night feline monster heard this, her eyes instantly lit up. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. She only heard one sentence. Capturing other races was against thew! Then wouldn¡¯t this man who was openly carrying her on his back bemitting a crime? When she thought of this, the night feline monster¡¯s pair of purple cat eyes lit up. Then, she immediately shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Help! Help! This man is abducting and selling underage night feline monsters!¡± The night feline monster¡¯s cries immediately attracted even more people¡¯s attention. At this moment, the night feline monster immediately regained all her energy. As long as there was still hope, she would not give up even a little bit. The three women behind Monn looked at the night feline monster confusedly, But they did not stop her. Even Monn was expressionless, he did not have any intention of gagging her. This gave a lot of hope to the night feline monster. She felt that Monn was really arrogant. He didn¡¯t even care about her screaming around. Could it be that he wasn¡¯t afraid that someone would film and report him? Of course, Monn really wasn¡¯t afraid. Now, the discussion on the street became louder and louder. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s really abducting and selling other races!¡± ¡°What should we do? Report him?¡± The people on the street eximed. Seeing this, the night feline monster felt hopeful. She began to feel proud. Who told you to be arrogant! Who told you to ignore my screaming! Who told you to strangle my neck! As if to vent all the dissatisfaction in her heart, the night feline monster wrinkled her nose with hatred. At this moment, the night feline monster suddenly heard something else. ¡°Report my ass! That¡¯s the Pope of the Orthodox Church! He¡¯s probably carrying out a mission! Everyone, stop looking, and quickly disperse!¡± Hearing these words, the people on the street instantly came to a realization. ¡°So it¡¯s the Pope! Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Quickly go to work.¡± When the people on the streets heard that it was the Pope of the Orthodox Church, they instantly snapped out of their daze. They knew that the Pope of the Orthodox Church hade to San Lorenzo, But they had not expected that Monn was he. They had to recognize him properly next time. When the night feline monster, who was being carried on Monn¡¯s shoulder, heard these words, she was immediately stunned. Even the smile that had just appeared on her face, instantly froze. The Orthodox Church? The Pope? Hearing these two words, the night feline monster¡¯s heart instantly turned to ash. It was actually the Orthodox Church of humanity. That meant that it was definitely impossible for her to escape. However, she was not as hopeless as before. After all, it was the Orthodox Church of Light. When she was with her n, she had often heard that the Orthodox church was very above board. Maybe she could still live? She hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, But she wasn¡¯t as desperate as before. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t killed anyone. She had only taken a little bit of food. It shouldn¡¯t be too bad, right? Of course, yesterday¡¯s incident was just an ident. She had identally cut him. As long as she sincerely apologized, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? The night feline monster felt that she could still save herself. She looked at Monn¡¯s cold and handsome face. Yes, very handsome! But he was the Pope of the Orthodox Church! The night feline monster couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. First, she had to practice her oral sex. Finally, the night feline monster, who had learnt the truth, obedientlyy on Monn¡¯s shoulder. Through the crowd of gazes on the road, Monn carried the night feline monster, followed by Ace and the others, all the way back to the Holy Church. He put the night feline monster down. Monn quietly watched her. The night feline monster blinked her eyes, And put on a very obedient appearance. She sat on the ground on her two legs like a duck. She looked like an ignorant young girl in the world. Ace looked at her like this, And felt a wave of displeasure in her heart. She had just been carried all the way by Monn. She was so envious! She really wanted Monn to take care of her like that But in the end, this little bitch beat her to it. How hateful! Monn didn¡¯t know what Ace was thinking. He looked at the night feline monster with an expressionless face. He acted like the police from his previous life, interrogating criminals. ¡°Name.¡± The night feline monster blinked, not understanding what Monn wanted to do. She expressed that she was harmless. Still, she obediently said, ¡°Sylvia.¡± ¡°Age.¡± ¡°19 years old.¡± ¡°Gender.¡± ¡°...¡± The night feline monster looked at Monn with a strange look in her eyes. Then, she nced at her own figure. Hmm... Although it was a bit difficult to exin, As a female, specific characteristics could still be seen, right? Was her figure that bad? For a moment, Sylvia began to doubt herself. On the other hand, when Ace, Heidi and Asher heard Monn¡¯s question, They looked confused. They looked like they wanted tough, but they tried their best to hold it in. They felt as if they would get sick from holding it in. The night feline monster carefully looked at Monn. She realized that Pope Monn was not joking. She became depressed. She said resentfully, ¡°Female.¡± Female... It was the first time that Monn had heard someone describe their gender like that. It gave him a new feeling. However, Monn did not care too much. He continued, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Sylvia smiled awkwardly. To be honest, initially, she did not care much about it. But suddenly, there were more people, and they all knew what she had done. She then felt a little embarrassed. A Holy Ranker stealing food from ordinary humans. This... Chapter 164 - Hoodwinking Talents

Chapter 164: Hoodwinking Talents

San Lorenzo, the Orthodox Church. Monn stood in the hall. His face was serious as he stared at the Sylvia walking on the ground. At the edge of the hall stood Ace and the other girls. However, their expressions were strange. They looked like they wanted tough but had to hold it in. Monn had made the atmosphere extremely serious, Yet he had asked such a funny question. Gender? Ace looked at Sylvia sitting on the ground in a daze, not knowing how to answer. Her eyes were full of smiles. The dissatisfaction she felt when Monn held Sylvia in his arms and even carried her all the way back, disappeared in an instant. After all, Ace finally knew what Monn thought. He didn¡¯t even see her as a girl. How could he have any feelings for her? Asher and Heidi also wanted tough, But they forced theirughter back. They were afraid that theirughter would affect the atmosphere there. Sylvia sat on the ground. Her face was a little dark. She suddenly felt that there was a hint of darkness in her life. A cute and pretty girl like her, was actually asked her gender by a man? Could it be that she was too unlike a woman? She could not help but lower her head. Looking at her runway of a chest, her face suddenly turned even darker. Sylvia knew that she was wrong. The Orthodox Church was not decent! A cult! A cult! Sylvia was fuming in her heart. She was very dissatisfied with the man in front of her. Monn was expressionless. Seeing that Sylvia still had not answered his question, He could not help but frown. In a deep voice, he said again, ¡°Gender.¡± Sylvia, who was fantasizing about Monn exploding his hammer, heard Monn¡¯s voice. She was shocked. Only then did she realize that she was just a prisoner. What right did she have to think about anything else. After she figured it out, Sylvia put on a docile expression again. She looked at Monn with tears in her eyes, hoping that Monn would look at her pitiful appearance, And kindly let her go. But Monn was a man with a heart of stone. He did not care about the Sylvia¡¯s performance at all. He just continued to stare at her expressionlessly. They stared at each other for a few seconds. In the end, Sylvia was defeated, and Monn became decadent. Monn really did not know how to treat women. He actually treated a young woman like this. Seeing that her method didn¡¯t work, Sylvia had no choice but to give up and say, ¡°Female.¡± Female? This was the first time Monn had heard such a self-introduction, and it was a little strange. But when he thought about the night feline monster race, It was understandable that she would reply that she was female. Ace and Heidi were also confused. But Asher wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised, Although elves wouldn¡¯t introduce themselves like this. They knew quite a bit about the pressed cats who also lived in the Elf Forest, That this was the nature of their race. Monn shook his head and threw the strange feeling to the back of his mind. Then he continued to look at Sylvia and said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Hearing this question, Sylvia¡¯s body stiffened. She hurriedly shook his head, but then she thought of what she had done and hurriedly nodded. This made Ace and the others confused. They didn¡¯t know if Sylvia really knew what she had done? But Monn really didn¡¯t care whether she knew or not. He directly told her about her crimes. When Sylvia heard the specific time and ce when she stole food, Her face instantly turned red. She wanted to find a hole and hide in it. It was too embarrassing! As a Holy Ranker, You actually had the nerve to steal ordinary humans¡¯ food! It was too embarrassing! But Monn did not have the slightest intention of stopping. He continued to talk about her crimes. Following Monn¡¯s words, Sylvia¡¯s head lowered lower and lower. She felt so ashamed that she was about to burrow into the ground. However, she had no more tes, so she took this book down. Otherwise, how could a Holy Ranker like her not do well? The Heavens had to be ying tricks on her! Monn broke down Sylvia¡¯s crimes in detail, All the way till herst crime had been announced. She had injured a soldierst night and escaped from the hit-and-run ident. After saying that, Monn stopped. He continued to look at Sylvia quietly. Sylvia was very ufortable being looked at. Her petite body twisted unconsciously. She defended herself without any confidence, ¡°Yesterday was just an ident¡­¡± She swore to God that she really did not want to hurt the soldier. It was just that she was too fast. That soldier just suddenly appeared on her escape route. She didn¡¯t even have time to brake! How could she be med for this! But Monn didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of listening to her exnation. Monn continued to ask, ¡°You stealing food the previous few times were also idents?¡± Hearing Monn¡¯s words, Sylvia¡¯s body instantly stiffened. The previous few times were indeed premeditated by her. After all, she was hungry, so finding some food to eat should be very reasonable, right? ¡°That isn¡¯t a reason for you to steal other people¡¯s food.¡± Monn¡¯s voice sounded in her ears. Sylvia instantly shuddered. She raised her eyes and saw the Pope of the Orthodox Church standing right in front of her. She was so scared that her buttocks moved backward. Her purple cat eyes were filled with fear. ¡°You, you, you! How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± At this moment, Monn¡¯s voice sounded faintly. ¡°Because you said it out loud.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sylvia instantly froze. She scratched her cheeks awkwardly. ¡°I said it out loud?¡± She looked at the few people who were watching the show at the edge of the hall. Ace and the others nodded while holding back theirughter. They found that Sylvia¡­ Was quite cute, but she wasn¡¯t that smart. Moreover, Sylvia was only stealing food. Although a soldier was hurt yesterday, His injuries were actually not serious. It showed that Sylvia had subconsciously stopped at that moment. Otherwise, with her Holy Rank strength, The human soldier would have been torn apart long ago. Therefore, Ace and the others did not have any ill intentions towards Sylvia. They just did not know what Monn was thinking. What was Monn thinking? Of course, Monn wanted to bring Sylvia to the Orthodox Church. It just so happened that his church was in a state of prosperity. It wascking in high-endbat strength. And wasn¡¯t Sylvia aborer sent to fulfill his dreams? Plus, she didn¡¯t have to be paid. Chapter 165 - Elf Leader Eiffels Shock

Chapter 165: Elf Leader Eiffel¡¯s Shock

San Lorenzo. The sunlight today was especially dazzling. The Orthodox Church¡¯s marble on the ground was exceptionally dazzling. Colorful light shone on it. The church looked extremely gorgeous. In the blink of an eye, it was already 9 am. Monn and the others arrived at the church on time. When they raised their heads, they saw a group of graceful figures standing outside the hall. Monn and the others walked in. The sound of footsteps attracted the elves in front of them to turn their heads. The elves were slightly stunned when they saw the people walking in front of them. Their eyes followed Monn, who was walking in front of them, and looked behind him. When they saw Asher, who had blonde hair that reached her waist, the elves were immediately pleasantly surprised. ¡°Princess¡­ Woo!¡± Before one could say, ¡°Your Highness¡±, the elf behind her covered her mouth with his hand. When her mouth was covered with his hand, The elf instantly realized the severity of the problem. Only then did she remember clearly. Her Majesty, the Elf Queen had clearly instructed them that when they came here, The identity of the Princess must not be exposed. Otherwise, if someone with bad intentions heard them, something bad might happen. At the thought of this, the elf instantly broke out in cold sweat. She felt a lingering fear in her heart. The two elves, who were acting strangely, narrowed their eyes slightly. Monn thought of the word ¡°Princess¡± from before. Monn thought of Asher who was behind him. An interesting look appeared in his eyes. It seemed that Asher¡¯s identity was not simple. Monn was deep in thought. Not only Monn, but Ace too. But both of them only thought quietly for a moment, and did not voice out their suspicion. To Monn, Asher was very likely just a passerby in his life. Since she was just a passerby, Monn didn¡¯t need to pay too much attention to her. As if nothing had happened, he passed through the elves. Feeling the strange gazes from the elves on both sides, Monn was expressionless. He didn¡¯t care about the elves¡¯ gazes at all. Seeing this, Asher and the others hurriedly followed Monn¡¯s footsteps. Asher also walked forward quickly, but at the same time, she nodded to the elves on both sides as a greeting. This action caused a wave of excitement among the elves. Because of the disappearance of their princess, in the past two days, the entire elf n had been busy. They were all searching for traces of the Elf Princess. Even Her Majesty, the Elf Queen, almost overturned the entire elf forest. For two whole days, the entire elf race was filled with a tense atmosphere. After learning that two human mercenaries had chased after the Elf Princess, Her Majesty, the Elf Queen, wanted to start a war with the humans. Fortunately, the Holy Knights of the Orthodox Church sent a letter written by the Elf Princess. This prevented a war between the elves and the humans. The other elves let out a sigh of relief. Although they were not afraid of war, What they loved more was peace. Of course, if they were sure that the Elf Princess was captured by the human mercenaries, then a war would be inevitable. Fortunately, all of this was a misunderstanding. As soon as the letter was sent to Her Majesty, the Elf Queen, an elite team was sent to fetch Her Highness, the Princess. Seeing that Princess Asher was living happily here, they were relieved. At the same time, it also proved that Princess Asher was not exaggerating in the letter at all. It seemed that there were indeed some good humans. This scope was only limited to the members of the Orthodox Church. Monn did not know that to the elves, the Orthodox Church had now been viewed as good because of the card that was sent to them. Of course, even if he knew, Monn would not care. Right now, he only wanted to solve one thing quickly, Which was to send the gluttonous elf, Asher back to the elves as soon as possible. Last night really showed him the greatness of Asher¡¯s appetite again. If we continue to eat like this, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to run away. Fortunately, Heidi paid the bill yesterday, or else Monn might have been brought to tears. While walking into the hall, the voices of Monn and the others instantly attracted the elf leader. Standing next to him was Philip, who received the elves. Seeing Monn arrive, Philip bowed slightly. He showed respect. He said respectfully, ¡°Pope Monn, Her Highness, the Saintess.¡± Hearing the address of the Pdin who was receiving him, The elf leader¡¯s eyes instantly widened. His eyes were filled with disbelief. This young man was actually the Pope of the Orthodox Church? Monn¡¯s excessively young face made the elf leader extremely shocked. He had never imagined that such a young man could actually be the Pope of the Orthodox Church. Didn¡¯t this mean that this young man in front of him already had the strength of a Holy Ranker? Such a conclusion shocked him. He had never thought that the human prodigy¡¯s talent would actually be so high. Elves were born with the power of natural affinity with the world. However, there had never been a youth who was so excessively talented. Such an unconventional thingpletely broke his train of thought. Although he was shocked, as the leader of the elves, He quickly came back to his senses. He acted as if he were a member of the Orthodoxy Church, to Monn and Ace. He understood that when in Rome, one should follow the customs. Since he hade to the territory of the Orthodox Church, he naturally had to act ording to the etiquette of the Orthodox Church. ¡°Nice to meet you, Pope and Your Highness, the Saintess. I am Eiffel of the elf n. I am under the order of our Elf Queen to bring back our n member, Asher.¡± The Elf named Eiffel bowed slightly, briefly exining the purpose of this trip. When Monn heard Eiffel¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. He had been looking forward to Asher¡¯s return to the elves for a long time. Now he could finally get rid of this glutton. Immediately, Monn became very enthusiastic. After all, this group of elves was here to solve his problem. Of course, he couldn¡¯t be negligent. Although this group of elves might have thought that they were causing trouble for Monn, Monn was actually thankful to the elves. Thankful to them foring so quickly, To get rid of this glutton Asher as soon as possible. Otherwise, his wallet would definitely shrink in the next few days. He thanked the elves. Eiffel was stunned by Monn¡¯s attitude. He felt that the Pope of the Orthodox church was really hospitable. He was even a little embarrassed. Just as the two of them were chatting happily, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of them. Monn looked up and saw that it was a puffed-up, angry-looking Asher. Chapter 166 - The Naive Night Feline Monster

Chapter 166: The Naive Night Feline Monster

Monn stared at Sylvia quietly. His n was very good. Besides the Saintess and himself, his church didn¡¯t have anyone with high-endbat strength. Besides, Ace was the Saintess. She belonged to the King¡¯s city, so she couldn¡¯t stay here forever. When she returned one day, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he would have to personally take action whenever he encountered something that his subordinates couldn¡¯t solve? This was not a job that a Pope should do! When he was in Saint Servant, Andrew just handed tasks over to him. He had so much free time. Monn really did not know. In the entire Orthodox Church, only the Pope that he was with in Saint Servant had so much free time. In the entire Orthodox Church, there were only a few people who had reached Holy Ranking. Once they reached Holy Ranking, they would be sent to other ces to be a Pope. For example, like Monn. People with of high-endbat power had never been easy to find. But coincidentally, Sylvia came. Her strength was also of Intermediate-Level Holy Ranking. Moreover, for Sylvia, She, a Holy Ranker was reduced to having to steal in order to not let herself go hungry. No matter what the reason was, it was obvious that she must have been in some kind of trouble. It just so happened that Monn had wanted to offer her a job. Although there was no pay, she would definitely be able to take care of food and shelter. She wouldn¡¯t have to steal anymore food to eat. However, although Monn wanted to keep Sylvia in the Holy Church to work for him, He didn¡¯t immediately try to rope her in. After all, Monn still wanted to save his money. If he were to say it directly, Sylvia would definitely bargain with Monn. Monn wanted to avoid this. Why would he spend money doing something that could have been done without spending money. Monn looked at Sylvia who didn¡¯t know what to do and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯vemitted so many crimes, let¡¯s talk aboutpensation.¡± Hearing this, Sylvia was dumbfounded. Compensation? As a night feline monster who ran away, where was she going to get money? Besides, if she had money, why would she need to steal to get fill her stomach? Monn had to be making things difficult for Sylvia! Sylvia stared at Monn angrily with her pair of purple cat eyes. He said that because he knew that Sylvia didn¡¯t have any money. Otherwise, how would he make Sylvia willingly work for him? Monn smiled in his heart and continued to say coldly, ¡°No money?¡± Sylvia hurriedly nodded. Monn deliberately frowned. Then he said reluctantly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any money, you can stay in the Holy Church and work until you pay it off.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sylvia was a little confused by the sudden turn of events. She didn¡¯t quite understand what had happened. Monn said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Then pay it back.¡± Sylvia reacted and hurriedly shook her head. Then she said in a fawning manner, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯m very willing!¡± Although Sylvia was very unwilling to stay here and work, She had no choice. ¡°Sigh, I hope I will be able to pay it off as soon as possible.¡±. ¡°Life is not easy,¡± the cat sighed. Just when Sylvia felt her future turning dark, Monn¡¯s words suddenly made her eyes light up again. ¡°Pay off the debt with your wages and use the remaining to take care of food and amodation.¡± Sylvia pretended not to hear the first sentence, But thest sentence made her eyes light up. Food and shelter? So she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about filling her stomach every day? Now, Sylvia realized that it would be good to stay here and work. She didn¡¯t have money anyway. Having a ce to sleep and food to eat, it was like heaven to her now! Now, Sylvia didn¡¯t even think about leaving this ce. Why would she go out and live a workless life, but have to worry about her next meal. Sylvia seemed to see hope. As long as she lived here, she wouldn¡¯t have to eat sunshine everyday anymore. It was good! Ace saw Sylvia¡¯s expression. She shook her head. Ace had guessed Monn¡¯s purpose when he asked her to stay here to work. Seeing her happy face, Ace didn¡¯t know what to say. She was really tricked by Monn. But it was still good for the church. Moreover, Sylvia had indeed made mistakes. This was a good enough punishment for her. After confirming the arrangements for Sylvia, Monn asked kindly, ¡°Why did youe to a human city?¡± The ted Sylvia was instantly stunned. She felt a little down, but she didn¡¯t tell Monn and the others the reason. She justughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that something happened in our n, so I ran out.¡± Monn narrowed his eyes. He knew that Sylvia wasn¡¯t telling the truth. But Monn didn¡¯t care. After all, he just wanted to know the reason. But since Sylvia did not want to talk about it, Monn did not want to ask further. He did not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business. He was already busy with his work. Since he had just employed a worker whom he did not have to pay, Monn was in a good mood. He was able to save his own money. Having Sylvia work for him would also lesson his workload. Sylvia stopped being depressed after a while. She was someone who did not like to dwell on negative things. She couldn¡¯t let herself be depressed all the time. It was not good for her at all. After the matter was settled, Monn said, ¡°Heidi, Sylvia¡¯s issue has been settled. I¡¯ll leave it to you to inform your second brother.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Heidi widened her eyes and pointed at herself. Monn nodded. ¡°Ah, then I will have to go to the Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Heidi had finally arrived at Monn¡¯s ce. She had no intention of going back to his second brother¡¯s ce. Moreover, she had heard that the Kingdom of Kate had given Monn a superrge castle. Heidi had long wanted to live with Monn and the others. The people at home were all older than her, so she had nobody to y with. But Monn did ask her to inform him. Then didn¡¯t she have to go back? She really didn¡¯t want to. Her mood instantly became gloomy. Seeing this, Sylvia, who was coveting her performance suddenly raised her hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go? I¡¯m very fast! I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± When Heidi heard this, her expression also lit up. But she was immediately mercilessly suppressed by Monn. ¡°The people on the street don¡¯t even know you, so won¡¯t they just treat you as another race that invaded the human town?¡± Sylvia thought about it and agreed. So she put down her hands resentfully. However, Heidi still didn¡¯t want to go, so she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just let a Holy Knight go?¡± Monn looked at her indifferently. Why should I let you go? Don¡¯t you know why. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re nning toe over for dinner. Having Asher there was enough for him, did Heidi have to be there too? Monn was determined to prevent that! Chapter 167 - Asher, Who Did Not Want to Go Back

Chapter 167: Asher, Who Did Not Want to Go Back

In the hall of the Orthodox Church. Monn and Eiffel of the elf tribe were having a good conversation. At this moment, a shadow suddenly blocked their light. Monn couldn¡¯t help but look up. It was Asher, who was looking at the two of them with puffed cheeks. Monn was puzzled by her look. He didn¡¯t know why she was suddenly angry. But Eiffel could guess the reason why, As expected. Asher said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet and that I don¡¯t want to go back? Why did youe so quickly?¡± Hearing Asher¡¯s words, Monn finally understood. He thought of the letter that Asher had written before. The elven text on it gave him a headache. FInally he understood the contents of the letter. Although Asher had expressed her unwillingness to go back, the elves might have seen the words he had written below. At the same time, Eiffel thought of Asher¡¯s big appetite and thought that she might have caused trouble for Monn, so he couldn¡¯t wait to rush over. But Eiffel couldn¡¯t say that. In their elf tribe, everyone knew that Asher had a big appetite, but voicing it out was forbidden. After all, which beautiful girl liked to hear others say that she ate a lot? Thinking of this, Eiffel smiled bitterly. His emerald-like eyes rolled. As if he thought of a good excuse, he said, ¡°Well, Her Majesty, the Queen, misses you, so she sent us to pick you up.¡± Hearing this, Asher¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Mother¡­ Mother?¡± Only now did Asher remember the fear of being dominated by her mother, Especially after being missing for so long, and not updating the elves about anything. Asher¡¯s face was even more terrified. Thinking of this, Asher shook her head like a wave drum. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not going back!¡± If she had gone back now, she would definitely be reprimanded by her mother! Asher did not want to go back and be reprimanded. Especially since the human cities were so fun and she had not had enough fun yet. Although she was afraid of her mother¡¯s, Asher weighed the pros and cons. If she went back now, she would be criticized. If she went backter, she would still be reprimanded, So she might as well y in the human cities for a little longer. Only then would it be worth it. Asher had a n in mind. She didn¡¯t have any desire to go back. The decision in her heart was firm. She refused to go back, Eiffel wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with Asher about this. He was shocked by Asher saying, ¡°Mother.¡±. ¡°My Princess, you actually gave up your identity so easily?¡±. Although he knew that Asher was a little naive, she was too naive. Eiffel didn¡¯t know what else to say. He could only hold his forehead helplessly and observe the expressions of Monn and the others through the gaps between his fingers. He was relieved when he saw that nothing had changed. It seemed that the Orthodox Church was indeed righteous. If this had happened in the outside world, people would definitely gain an interest in Asher¡¯s identity as Princess. After all, elves had a lot of treasures, enough to attract the attention of others. It wasn¡¯t that Monn and the others didn¡¯t care, But rather, Monn and Ace had already guessed that Asher¡¯s wasn¡¯t just a normal elf. As for Heidi, she was slightly surprised. This stupid elf was actually the Princess of the elf tribe? Heidi couldn¡¯t believe it. Seeing that the Elf Princess had such a low IQ, the future of the elf tribe was definitely doomed. ording to the elf tribe¡¯s customs, every Elf Princess would take over the role of Her Majesty, the Queen and be the new Elf Queen. But Asher¡¯s IQ¡­ Heidi not only began to worry about the future of the elf tribe in her heart, But for a moment, she didn¡¯t pay attention to Asher¡¯s situation.. When Asher blurted out ¡°Mother,¡±. The elves outside the hall instantly stirred up amotion. Her identity as Princess, which they had just hidden with great difficulty, had been exposed by the Princess just like that? An uneptable feeling emerged in their hearts. But when they remembered that the Princess just had that kind of personality, they could only helplessly hold their foreheads. Eiffel sighed. He continued, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve already caused too much trouble here. It¡¯s better for you to return to the elf tribe with me.¡± Asher blinked her big eyes. She was very oblivious. ¡°I caused trouble?¡± Her small head tilted with a puzzled expression. As Monn looked at Asher¡¯s oblivious face, The corner of his mouth twitched. He thought to himself, ¡°You didn¡¯t really cause me any trouble, you just broke a hole in my wallet.¡±. A ck line appeared on Eiffel¡¯s forehead, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. When he saw the sentence written in human words at the bottom of the letter, Eiffel knew how urgent Monn was. Eiffel still remembered the heavy pen and ink. Asher had caused them so much trouble, But she didn¡¯t care. She puffed her cheeks and sat on her seat very willfully. No matter what Eiffel said, she refused to go back. Eiffel could only look at Monn helplessly. His eyes seemed to ask what to do. Monn¡¯s face darkened. Originally, he had called the elves to solve his Asher problem. But in the end, he still had to solve the problem of Asher refusing to leave. What could he do? He had only wanted to send Asher back. But how could he convince her to leave? He pondered for a moment, trying to find the perfect solution. He then reflected about the reason why he did not like Asher. Wasn¡¯t it just because he didn¡¯t want to spend his money? The elves could just pay for Asher¡¯s expenses. As long as Asher did not spend his money, Asher could live here as long as she wanted. After thinking it through, Monn¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He looked at the people outside. Monn¡¯s eyes signaled to Eiffel. Eiffel saw that and understood instantly. Then, the two of them went behind the screen in the hall. Their sneakiness made Asher a little suspicious. She didn¡¯t know what the two of them were up to. She wanted to follow and eavesdrop, but with so many people watching, even if she were thick-skinned, she would still be a little embarrassed. She had no choice but to just sit on the chair and wiggle her butt uneasily. Behind the screen, Monn came up with a solution. Monn said, ¡°How much do you know about Asher¡¯s Appetite?¡± When Eiffel heard this, his nodded his head in acknowledgement. He knew it was because of this reason that Monn was impatient to send Asher back. After all, Asher¡¯s appetite was not something that could be solved with just a little bit of food. After knowing the reason why Monn did not want to keep Asher, Eiffel¡¯s eyes calmed down and said, ¡°I know very well about Asher¡¯s humongous appetite. You could say that Asher¡¯s appetite is very infamous in our elf tribe.¡± Chapter 168 - The Coming of the Elves

Chapter 168: The Coming of the Elves

In the end, Heidi did not leave the Holy Church. It was not because Monn gave in. It was because Jerome had suddenlye to the Holy Church. As soon as he entered the door, he performed the etiquette of a noble. Then he said, ¡°I heard that Pope Monn has captured the night feline monster?¡± Monn looked at him indifferently. He thought that Jerome came at a bad time. Were all lords so idle? Was there no other official business? Jerome did not know what Pope Monn was thinking. He had only heard the vigers on the street talking about the night feline monster. He found out that what had happened after asking the soldiers. It turned out that Pope Monn had captured the night feline monster and brought it to the Holy Church. Only then did he hurry over. Heidi was very happy to see Jeromeing. She thought that he was really sensible. Heidi was very satisfied! She even walked over and patted Jerome on the shoulder. She was very vocal about her satisfaction. Jerome was confused. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. Monn was helpless. He couldn¡¯t get rid of Heidi before dinnertime. He pointed at the Sylvia with his chin. He didn¡¯t say anything more. Jerome turned to look at Sylvia. A short purple-haired girl, With two cat ears on her head, a wagging tail behind her, and a pair of big cat eyes. She looked at them curiously. Jerome immediately knew that this little girl was the night feline monster who had been stealing food in the vige. He just didn¡¯t know how Pope Monn dealt with her. It looked like she had been taken in? He stared at Sylvia, who stood silently beside Monn as if he were her guard. Jerome felt strange. He could not help but ask, ¡°Pope Monn, this is¡­¡± He pointed at Sylvia. Monn said casually, ¡°As a punishment for her theft, she will be acting as a volunteer in the Orthodox Church during this period of time.¡± ¡°Volunteer?¡±. Jerome was surprised, But he was fine with the punishment. Since Sylvia was caught by the Orthodox Church, Of course, they should be the ones to punish her. Sylvia did notmit serious crimes. Therefore, Jerome did not have any objections. He smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do as the Pope says.¡± Of course, the Pope did not have any objections. The exnation was only out of respect for him. The Orthodox Church did not actually have to inform Jerome at all. By settling the matter of the night feline monster thief, Jerome felt as if he had aplished something. At the same time, hemented that Pope Monn¡¯s efficiency was truly high. He had only brought up the matter today, yet it had already been settled before nightfall. This kind of efficiency could be said to be terrifying. Jerome couldn¡¯t stop sighing in relief. As expected of the famous Pope Monn. Jerome was relieved as the matter of the night feline monster thief was settled. Then, he left the Orthodox Church with his guards. He returned to the Lord¡¯s Mansion to continue his work. Although Monn really wanted him to take Heidi with him when he left, Jerome didn¡¯t think to do so. He couldn¡¯t drive Heidi away, So he had no choice to bear the cost of Heidi¡¯s dinner. After Jerome had left, He called Philip to see how the recruitment was going. He looked at the list in his hand, And found it was going well. There was a rule, That only righteous people could be recruited. The Orthodox Church could not just ept everyone. In this regard, Monn asked Philip to keep a strict watch. He absolutely could not let a sinful person join the Orthodox Church. Of course, Philip was an elder of the Orthodox Church. He had noticed this problem. Philip had sent people to inquire about all potential recruits¡¯ character and principles, as well as what they had done. He would not miss a single detail. By the time the recruitment was arranged, it was already the afternoon. Monn did not have much to do next. This was the true ease of being Pope. He only needed to hand over some trivial matters to his subordinates. As Pope, he only needed to guard the rear. This was the real work of an Orthodox Church Pope. It was evening, and Monn left work on time. He was followed by a few followers. Monn watched the number of people whom he had to pay for, increase. He was very worried about his family¡¯s finances, As he had more stomachs to fill. Because there were more people today, Monn didn¡¯t get expensive ingredients. He had instead bought some cheap dishes, But there were many advantages. Heidi looked at Monn. Her face was full of surprise. ¡°Are we really going to eat these things tonight?¡± Monn nced at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Heidi was a little speechless. This was the first time in her life that she was going to eat such cheap food. It might have been a good experience, But Heidi did not want to upset her stomach. Besides, she wondered if she would really be able to swallow it. She rummaged through her pockets. She took out just the right amount of gold and hurriedly gave it to Monn and said, ¡°Here, buy something edible.¡± Monn did not seem to refuse at all. s, since there was no way to send Heidi back, Monn might as well pay for her food using her money. Monn didn¡¯t believe that Heidi could swallow things. With her delicatedy body, She definitely couldn¡¯t stand such suffering. Monn had just given her some side dishes, and Heidi couldn¡¯t stand it. Just as Monn was thinking. Since it was Heidi who paid for it, Monn didn¡¯t have to be so stingy. Moreover, Asher was a big eater, so Monn could not afford to buy less. If the elves came and heard that he had mistreated one of them, Wouldn¡¯t that cause a rift between the two races? Although the elves already seemed to hate humans, Monn did not care. Of course, the main thing was that Asher was a big eater. Monn was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t have anything else to eat even before Asher ate her fill. Of course they had to prepare more, So that they wouldn¡¯t starve. With Heidi¡¯s money, they bought all kinds of food. Then they went home, At the same time. Not long after Monn left, A group of uninvited guests suddenly came to San Lorenzo. Chapter 169 - The Priceless Crystal of Life

Chapter 169: The Priceless Crystal of Life

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Orthodox Church. In the hall. Behind the screen. Upon hearing Eiffel¡¯s words, Monn suddenly had an idea. He said, ¡°If Asher wants to stay here, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Eiffel did not answer. He knew that there must¡¯ve been a price to pay for Asher to stay here. Otherwise, Monn wouldn¡¯t have suggested it, given the urgency in his heart. But Asher wanted to stay here very firmly, And Eiffel couldn¡¯t take her back forcefully. Since Asher really wanted to stay here and y for a few days, then let her y for a few days. Since the elves had nothing to do, it would be very safe for Asher to stay with the Orthodox Church. There was no need for them to worry about her safety. In addition, Asher was probably bored of staying with the elves. That was why she ran out. They might as well take this opportunity to let her rx outside. Once Asher found it boring outside, she naturally wouldn¡¯t think abouting out again. After thinking it through, Eiffel replied, ¡°What conditions?¡± Eiffel was very direct. He knew that Monn had conditions. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Asher stay here. Monn listened to Eiffel¡¯s words. Seeing that, he was very satisfied. He liked to deal with straightforward people. Monn didn¡¯t use words to express it. Instead, he raised his right hand and rubbed his fingers hard. Eiffel immediately understood. So it was money. With Asher¡¯s appetite, she definitely broke a hole in Pope Monn¡¯s pocket. Thinking of this, Eiffel smiled helplessly. He looked through all his pockets. He found that he did not have human coins with him. After all, the goal this time was to bring Asher back to the elves. Who would have thought that not only did Asher not go back, but he would even have to pay for her food? He did not expect this. He searched all over his body, only to find 36 decrees. Eiffel held the 36 decrees in both hands and jumped. He looked at Monn innocently. His big, green, gem-like eyes blinked. It was as if he wanted to beg Monn to give in regardless of the small payment. Monn¡¯s face turned ck. He was very firm. If he didn¡¯t have money, Asher definitely couldn¡¯t stay here. Eiffel sighed helplessly. He took out an emerald from his pocket. He said, ¡°This is the Crystal of Life of our elven race.¡± Eiffel held the emerald and said solemnly. The green gem seemed to be emitting a life-like glow. There was a thick fog around it. This strange object instantly attracted Monn¡¯s gaze. Eiffel saw this. He then introduced it, ¡°The Crystal of Life of our elven race has our group number, which is the number of lives formed by the Tree of Life.¡± Speaking of the Tree of Life, Eiffel had a devout look on his face. He continued, ¡°This Crystal of Life only appears once every hundred years. At critical moments, even people who havepletely lost their vitality can instantlye back to life.¡± At this point, Eiffel¡¯s face was full of pride. ¡°Almost the entire continent knows how powerful our Crystal of Life is. This is something that has a high price but no market. Other people can¡¯t even buy it even if they wanted to.¡± At this point, Eiffel handed it over to Monn with a pained expression. This Crystal of Life only appeared once every hundred years in their elven race. This time, they really sacrificed their prized possession This was the first time Monn had seen a Crystal of Life. He held it in his hand. Although it was a crystal, it didn¡¯t feel cold in his hand. Instead, it gave off a faint warm feeling. It made his hand feel warm. When he carefully felt it, he even felt as if it was beating. This surprised Monn... But Monn was indeed a little strange. As Eiffel had just said, this crystal was priceless. Even if others wanted to buy it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to. Then why did he use this precious Crystal of Life to substitute money? Seeing the confusion in Monn¡¯s eyes, Eiffel was actually a little puzzled. Her Majesty, the Elf Queen was the one who asked Eiffel to bring the Crystal of Life here. She had even personally instructed that this was a gift for the Pope of the Orthodox Church. She said that she wanted to thank the Pope for taking care of Asher. But Eiffel was very puzzled. Just because Monn had taken care of the Princess for a few days, there was still no need to give him their prized possesion. Eiffel knew that there must¡¯ve been some other reason why Her Majesty decided to give the Crystal of Life to Monn. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Monn. He thought of the feeling he had when he met Monn for the first time. Monn was young and extremely powerful. And because of this, Eiffel knew the reason why Her Majesty gave the Crystal of Life to Pope Monn. Young and extremely powerful. These two points meant endless potential. Not to mention that he was the Pope of a human city that had been inocted with their elven forest. This was a greater reason for the Elves and humans to befriend each other. They were all neighbours, so if anything happened in the future, they could help out each other. Moreover, the Orthodox Church was very famous and righteous. This could be seen from this matter. This was indeed a very righteous church. After thinking through the reason, Eiffel looked at Monn and said. ¡°Her Majesty, the Elf Queen asked me to give this to you personally. She said that the Pope has worked hard to take care of Asher these few days.¡± Hearing Eiffel¡¯s exnation, Monn suddenly understood. He knew that Her Majesty, the Elf Queen wanted to befriend him. But he didn¡¯t know why the Elf Queen suddenly wanted to befriend him. After all, he hadn¡¯t even met Her Majesty, the Elf Queen yet. But Monn didn¡¯t think too much about it. He probably thought that Her Majesty, the Elf Queen had heard news of him from somewhere. Since it was a gift to show that Her Majesty, the Elf Queen wanted to befriend him, Monn epted it as expected. It¡¯s just a pity that this thing was a life-saving crystal and that it couldn¡¯t be exchanged for money. As a result, Asher¡¯s food expenses still hadn¡¯t been settled. However, since the elven race had already given them such a prized gift, he was too embarrassed to continue asking them for payment for Asher¡¯s meals. This made him sigh deep down. However, he still said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept the gift,ter on, I will greet Her Majesty, the Elf Queen. When there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely pay a visit to the Elf Forest in person.¡± Hearing this, Eiffel smiled and nodded. epting the gift from the elven race had meant that Monn had also epted Her Majesty, the Elf Queen¡¯s friendship. This made Eiffel feel relieved. After all, knowing the Queen¡¯s true purpose, Eiffel had also personally sensed the strong power hidden under Monn¡¯s thin and scrawny body. He had a rough estimation of Monn¡¯s strength. He felt that Her Majesty, the Elf Queen had made a very good decision. Chapter 170 - The Astonished Elves

Chapter 170: The Astonished Elves

At night, the lights were bright. The wind was blowing, and the whole ce was covered in dust. Outside the city gates of San Lorenzo, A group of special people in green robes came to the gate. When the soldiers came to do a routine check, They slowly took off their hoods. A group of blond-haired, blue-eyed elves with long pointed ears appeared in front of them. The soldiers were stunned by the elves in front of them. It was not until the leading elf frowned that they reacted. One hurriedly asked, ¡°Um, may I know why you elves havee to San Lorenzo?¡± The elves were a group of people who loved peace. However, one should always be wary of others. Even a rabbit would bite if it was anxious. Not to mention, the elves were intelligent. When the leading elf heard the soldier¡¯s question, she was still expressionless. Towards these humans, they naturally did not smile. After all, many of the missing girls in the elven race had fallen into the hands of human nobles. They became their exclusive ves and ythings. This made the elves have a very bad impression of humans. She didn¡¯t say anything and directly raised her head to signal. Then a person walked up from behind her. She took out a letter with the Orthodox Church¡¯s emblem. Then she handed it to the soldier. The soldier carefully examined it and found that it was from the Orthodox Church. After checking that there were no traces of fraud, he hurriedly moved aside. Seeing this, the elves walked straight in. The Orthodox Church. The elves looked at the towering building. Their eyes were filled with amazement. This was even more magnificent than their Queen¡¯s residence. ¡°Humans are really rich!¡± Behind them, an elf sighed. The other elves nodded. Although the leader of the elves was also a little surprised, she was not like the other elves. She was a little surprised, then she regained her calmness. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in.¡± Under themand of the leader, the elves followed her footsteps closely. They stepped into the Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Church. As soon as they entered the door, the Holy Knights on duty noticed them. They took out their Holy Spears and pointed at them, shouting, ¡°Who are you!¡± As soon as they said this, dozens of Holy Knights instantly heard the movement. They all pointed their Holy Spears at them. A murderous aura instantly filled the entire Holy Church. All of the Holy Knights present had been baptized by the blood of countless werewolves. The murderous aura they emitted caused fear. The elves felt this murderous aura and instantly felt as if they were facing a great enemy. Even the leader had a solemn expression. Although they were not enemies, The power of these Pdins made her heart palpitate. Such an army would definitely crush the elven race if they were to battle. After the meeting, she would definitely report this situation to Her Majesty, the Elf Queen. If all humans fought like this, it would be too terrifying. Even if the elves did not want to have any conflict with humans, they could not let their guard down. Because of the characteristics of humans, it was hard for them to believe that humans would not have negative thoughts about them. In an instant, countless thoughts shed through the mind of the elf leader. After she finished thinking, she said, ¡°We are here to pick up our people.¡± As she said this, the elf leader took off her hood. Seeing this, the elves behind her also took off their hoods. They revealed their true appearances. The exquisite and unique appearance of the elves was revealed to the Holy Knights. It was different from what they had imagined. These Holy Knights were not surprised by their beauty. This group of Holy Knights still had sharp eyes and looked at them in an imposing manner. This once again shattered their impression of this group of Holy Knights. The elven leader was even more rmed. Her understanding of Holy Knights deepened once more. She did not dare to underestimate them. The elven leaderposed herself and said, ¡°Please inform your church¡¯s Pope of our arrival.¡± Hearing this, the Holy Knights looked at each other. They did not know what to do. Because their Pope was already off duty. Even if they went to call him, they would only get a cold shoulder. Moreover, they were very familiar with the pope¡¯s rules. Who would dare to call him at this time? The Holy Knights looked at each other, as if they were saying, ¡°You go?¡± After struggling for a long time, none of the Holy Knights dared to stand out. This situation directly froze. The elves were confused. Howe after their leader said these words, there was still no reply from these Holy Knights? The elves nced at them, not knowing what was going on. The Holy Knights froze on the spot, but the elves were still the guests of the Orthodox Church. They could not afford to be negligent, so they said, ¡°Elves, our Pope is off duty now. Why don¡¯t you stay here for the night and wait for the Pope toe to work?¡± ¡°Off duty?¡± The elf leader could not help but be stunned when she heard this word. For a moment, she did not understand what this meant. Since when did the Orthodox Church have such rules and regtions? This was the first time she had heard of it. Although she did not oftene to human cities, As thergest force of the continent being humans, the elves still had some understanding of it. They definitely had not heard of any off-work regtions. Could this be a trap? As soon as this idea appeared in her mind, the elf leader immediately snapped out of it. Let¡¯s not talk about the Orthodox Church¡¯s teachings. Just take this letter today. It was personally written by their Elf Princess. After all, the elvennguage on it could not be faked. Coupled with the sentence written in humannguage at the bottom, The elves could not catch the slightest trace of malice. Instead, they could feel the impatience to send the princess away from that human sentence. The elf leader quietly thought for a while. Behind him came the whispers of the elves. ¡°What¡¯s going on? His Holiness is still resting? What should we do if something happens at night?¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be a trap, right?¡± Although they said it in a low voice, the people present were all very powerful. At such a small distance, the Holy Knights could easily hear what the elves said. But the Holy Knights were not angry Because being suspicious was normal. If it were them, they would also think the same. But what could the Holy Knights do? Who asked their Pope to have such a strange rule? As subordinates, they could only obediently ept it. The elf leader heard the whispers of the elves behind her. Her expression immediately changed. To suspect someone in their territory, wouldn¡¯t that cause conflict! She hurriedly raised her head and looked at the Holy Knights. Chapter 171 - The Departure of the Elves

Chapter 171: The Departure of the Elves

Monn epted the Crystal of Life from the elves. The two of them finally decided whether Asher would stay or go. Since Asher didn¡¯t want to return to the elves, she could only stay with Monn. Although they didn¡¯t leave money for Asher¡¯s food, Monn was too embarrassed to ask the elves for it. After all, he had epted the Crystal of Life from the Elves, which was a big gift. Anyway, if he sold it, he would instantly be as rich as a country. After all, it was equivalent to having another life. If it could be bought with money, he believed that all the rich people on the continent would be desperate for it. Of course, he had no intention of selling it. Although it was unlikely to happen, in case someone faced a life-threatening danger in the future, Monn would have something to save him. It was equivalent to having life insurance. Of course, Monn would not sell it for money. After the two came out, Asher still sat on the chair in a huff. But her eyes nced at the two of them from time to time. She wanted to predict what had happened from their expressions. This scene made Eiffel not know whether tough or cry. Although Asher was the Princess of their elf tribe, in the end, she was just a child who had not yet grown up. Eiffel could understand how she felt. He shook his head in amusement. Then he said to Asher, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go back yet, then you can continue to y here for a few more days.¡± Eiffel¡¯s tone was casual. But to Asher¡¯s ears, it sounded like the sound of nature. She dug her ears in disbelief. She wondered if she had heard wrongly. After all, Eiffel¡¯s attitude was very firm in the beginning. When Asher heard that it was her mother¡¯s order, she didn¡¯t think that Eiffel was going to disobey her mother¡¯s order. So, this free and easy tone made her very confused. Seeing Asher¡¯s attitude, Eiffel felt a little funny. In fact, Her Majesty didn¡¯t even tell them that they had to take Princess Asher back. After hearing that Princess Asher¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger, they stopped trying to force her to go back. On the contrary, she was actually most interested in the Holy Church of the Holy Knight who had sent the letter. She even gave away the Crystal of Life of the Elf n that only appeared every hundred years just so that she could make friends with Pope Monn. When Eiffel came, he did not mention that the Queen did not mention Asher at all. He was afraid that Asher wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. ¡°Can I really stay here?¡± Asher was still very doubtful. She looked at Eiffel suspiciously. When she saw that Eiffel didn¡¯t dodge her gaze at all, Asher instantly understood that she could indeed stay here for a period of time. Although she still felt a little strange, Since she could still stay here to y for a few days, Asher didn¡¯t care much. A smile appeared on her face again, and she happily hugged Eiffel¡¯s arm and shook it hard. ¡°Thank you, Eiffel!¡± Eiffel shook her head in amusement. One second, Asher was still throwing a tantrum at him, and the next second, she started acting like a little sister. As expected of the princess, she changed so quickly. Of course, Eiffel didn¡¯t mind. The matter regarding Asher waspletely over. Monn and the elves did not have any objections. Eiffel stayed back with the group of elves for a while. The Princess who had apanied them whispered to them and reminded them of some precautions. Then, she led the elves and slowly left the Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Church. Monn and the others sent them out of the Holy Church. They looked at the figures that were getting further and further away. Asher waved her hand, suddenly feeling a little reluctant. Although she had only left the Elf Forest for two days, These two days felt very long for Asher. Not only because of the many things that had happened in these two days, but also because she had never left the Elf Forest before and hade to an unfamiliar environment. Although she was reluctant to say goodbye, Asher was very determined not to go home. Because she did not want to stay in the Elf Forest forever. Her dream was to go out of the Elf Forest and take a look around. This was the first step for her to start pursuing her dream. Since she had started, Asher did not want to stop. Many feelings suddenly arose in her heart. But when the figures of Eiffel and the others disappeared in front of her eyes, she suddenly returned to their previous, heartless appearance. This couldn¡¯t help but make Ace and the others sigh in their hearts. As expected of the Princess of the elf tribe, even her emotions changed so quickly. Ace and the others expressed their dissatisfaction. After they sent off the elf tribe¡¯s small team. Monn had nothing else to do. With the three of them, Monn and the others began to walk around the church. They saw some unfamiliar faces. These were the substitute Pdins that Philip had recruited in San Lorenzo. Monn and the others quietly watched their training for a while. They sighed in their hearts at their naivety. However, they needed time to hone their skills. At the same time, it also proved that their San Lorenzo church had been reborn. Although there weren¡¯t many people at the moment, Monn seemed to have seen a beautiful scene where he wouldn¡¯t have to work in the future. This made Monn sigh in his heart. When would that happy daye! Shaking his head, Monn stopped thinking about the future and set his eyes on the present. After all, the future was still far away. While Monn and the others were walking around, Urgent footsteps suddenly came from outside the church. It sounded like there were dozens of people. This sudden situation made Monn and the others frown and look over. What they saw was the elven team that had left half an hour ago. Their entire team was panting as if they had just taken part in a great battle. This made Monn and the others stunned, But Asher quickly reacted. She rushed up to them. ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Asher ran over quickly, her tone filled with anxiety and concern. Panting, Eiffel waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little tired.¡± Seeing this scene. Only then did Asher heave a sigh of relief. She looked at the panting elven team and thought that they had encountered something dangerous. It made her anxious. However, seeing Eiffel¡¯s rxed attitude, she knew that their situation wasn¡¯t too bad. Just then, Monn and the others came over. ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 172 - The Suspicious Elves

Chapter 172: The Suspicious Elves

Night, San Lorenzo. In the Orthodox Church. The elves stood at the door. Some whispers came out. The leader of the elves hurriedly looked up. He was afraid that the Holy Knights would be dissatisfied. After all, they were only a small team of elves. They were not enough to face the entire Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Knights. Moreover, these Holy Knights were not simple Holy Knights. They must have gone through harsh training and cruel battlefields. It would not be easy for the elves to defend themselves. But nothing happened. The Holy Knights looked calm. It was as if the Holy Knights did not hear the elves¡¯ discussion. The elven leader knew that the Holy Knight must have heard their discussion, But they just ignored it. This situation instantly made the elven curious. This group of Holy Knights knew that the elves would have such suspicions, And understood them. This situation made the elf leader¡¯s image of the Orthodox Church in his heart improve greatly. As expected of the human¡¯s Orthodox Church of light. This kind and understanding attitude really made people feel veryfortable. Since the Holy Knights were already so calm, the elven race naturally couldn¡¯t care less about them attacking them. The elf leader¡¯s expression became serious as he directly said, ¡°Since your church¡¯s Pope is resting, we won¡¯t bother him now. Please take us to a ce where we can spend the night.¡± The Holy Knight heard the elf¡¯s request. He nodded and led them to the guest room where the Orthodox Church received their guests. The elves behind the leader looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know why their leader was so open to the Orthodox Church? But since their leader was already following them, they didn¡¯t have any objections. Worst case, they would just kill their way out! The elves were on their guard. They were ready to fight at any time. But the Pdins did not give them any chance at all. When the Pdins brought them to the guest room. They left in a gentlemanly manner. They said, ¡°Pope Monn will be at work on time tomorrow at nine o¡¯clock. Please rest well.¡± After the Holy Knights left, the elves all heaved a sigh of relief. But at the same time, they also had doubts in their hearts. They did not know what the Orthodox Church was nning. The elf leader pped his hands and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Hurry up and rest for the night. We still have to get back on the road tomorrow!¡± Their n was to get back on the road to go back to the Elf Forest after receiving the Princess. However, since the Pope of the Orthodox church was not at work, they could have a good rest first. It would be a good time to replenish their energy. Thus, the elves rested in the guest room of the Orthodox Church for a night with doubts. Of course, they slept very lightly except for the elf leader. They were afraid that the Holy Knights would suddenly attack them. The elf leader slept well without thinking so much. He had seen enough on the way here. There were tens of thousands of Pdins in the entire Orthodox Church. It would be easy to deal with the dozen of them. There was no need to wait for them to fall asleep before attacking. That would be unnecessary. So, the elf leader slept soundly. The night passed quickly. In the morning, the Sun gradually rose in San Lorenzo. The elves who slept in the Orthodox Church began to wake up gradually. They found that nothing really happenedst night. This situation made them wonder, when did humans be so good again? Did they really have the wrong idea about them? This made them feel incredible. But the truth was right in front of them. The leader of the elves got up from his bed at this time. He stretched his body against the sunlight shining through the window. His wonderful body was clear as day. He pushed the door open and immediately saw the elves who had gathered in the corridor. Each of them had dark circles under their eyes, which made the leader of the elves very puzzled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re fine. We just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± The elves shook their heads one after another and didn¡¯t say anything because the truth was that they were worried that the Holy Knights would plot against themst night, And that was why they didn¡¯t sleep well. The leader of the elves saw that the elves didn¡¯t want to say anything, So he didn¡¯t ask. He led the elves to watch what went on in the Orthodox Church in the morning. The unique training method of the Holy Knights attracted them instantly. The leader of the elves had a serious look on his face. He could tell at a nce that this training was extraordinary. For a moment, he became more cautious about humans or the Orthodox Church. After breakfast, the elves strolled until nine o¡¯clock. At nine o¡¯clock, Monn arrived at the church on time. Hearing that the Elves hade, Monn was delighted. But when he heard that the elves hade not long after he got off work yesterday, Monn felt his heart ache. You should have told me earlier! Wouldn¡¯t that save me money for a meal? Besides, Asher had a huge appetite. Monn was terrifying. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell mest night?¡± The Pdin blinked and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get off workst night?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He thought, ¡°Fuck! Even if I got off work, I could have still gotten that night feline monster to send Asher over. Wasn¡¯t that why she was working here!¡± But Monn didn¡¯t say anything. It had already happened. It was useless to say so much. ¡°Well done, keep up the good work.¡± After encouraging him, Monn went to the hall. The Pdin was a little confused. Although he was encouraged, he felt that Pope Monn wasn¡¯t too happy. He didn¡¯t understand! The Pdin shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. As Monn walked on the road, Asher couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Someone from my tribe came?¡± At the same time, Asher still had some doubts in her heart. She had clearly said that they didn¡¯t need toe so quickly, so why did someonee today? Could it be that I wrote wrongly? It shouldn¡¯t be? Asher was puzzled. She didn¡¯t want to go back yet! It was so much fun here! Much more fun than being in the Elf Forest! Her expression changed, and no one knew what she was thinking. In the Hall of the Holy Church. Before Monn entered the door, he saw a group of beautiful figures with waist-length blonde hair. The elves standing outside saw their Princess, and could not help but be pleasantly surprised. ¡°Princess!¡± Immediately, the elf was gagged by the elf next to her. The elf immediately reacted. His body was suddenly covered in cold sweat. Her Majesty had said that the identity of the princess could not be revealed outside. Otherwise, it would bring disaster. Monn looked at the strange behaviour of the two elves in front of him. He was deep in thought. Chapter 173 - The Blocked Elf Forest

Chapter 173: The Blocked Elf Forest

San Lorenzo. Where the Orthodox Church was located. At the entrance of the church. The group of elves were leaning against the wall, somewhat out of breath. It was a little strange to see them like that. Monn stood in the church and looked at the elves who seemed to have just fought a great battle. He frowned and could not help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡± Eiffel calmed down. He looked at Pope Monn with a serious expression. ¡°We can¡¯t go back to the Elf Forest.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. Monn continued to look at him, knowing that he had not finished speaking. Eiffel took another breath. He continued, ¡°From here to the entrance of the Elf Forest, countless night feline monsters suddenly appeared for some reason.¡± ¡°Night feline monsters?¡± Monn and the others were stunned for a moment. Then, they looked at each other and thought of the night feline monster, Sylvia, whom they had just captured yesterday. Coincidence? Monn did not think so. He held his chin and seemed to be deep in thought. It seemed that this matter was rted to Sylvia. When Eiffel saw their reaction, he could not help but ask, ¡°Do you know anything about the situation?¡± When Monn heard this, he exined, ¡°Yesterday, there happened to be a night feline monster who came to work for the Orthodox Church.¡± Monn did not say that she was caught and dragged to the Orthodox Church. He only briefly exined Sylvia¡¯s specific arrangements. Eiffel was deep in thought. But he did not say anything. Since the night feline monster belonged to the Orthodox Church, then Pope Monn should be the one to resolve this matter. Monn called over a Pdin and instructed him, ¡°Go to the training ground and call Sylvia over.¡± The Pdin nodded lightly to show that he understood. Soon, Sylvia walked over with light footsteps. ¡°Boss, is there something you need me for?¡± In less than a day, the night feline demon Sylvia quickly adapted to her new role. After half a day, Sylvia felt that it was great to work here. She didn¡¯t need to be exposed to the sun or the wind to be able to take care of her food and lodging. It was much better than the days when she was on the run. Although it was called work, there was actually no work that troubled her throughout the day. In her opinion, it was equivalent to finding a ce to support herself. Monn looked at Sylvia¡¯s light-hearted appearance. He immediately decided that he had to arrange some work for her, or else it would be too easy for her. Of course, the most important thing now was to solve the problem of the night feline monsters in the outer area of the Elf Forest. Monn saw hering over and asked, ¡°The outer area of the Elf Forest is surrounded by a group of night feline monsters. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Sylvia, who had a very rxed expression just a moment ago, was instantly rooted to the spot. Her soft body also became very stiff. She felt a little weak in her heart. She looked at Monn evasively. Although her gaze was very quick, of course, it did not escape Monn¡¯s eyes. Monn instantly knew what was going on. This matter definitely had something to do with her. Thus, Monn quietly looked at her. Although he did not speak, it still brought great pressure to Sylvia. Sylvia wiped the sweat from her eyes and quickly dodged, her feet lightly rubbing against her shoes. Her fingers were tightly intertwined, and she did not know what to say. Until Monn coughed. Sylvia was immediately frightened. Sylvia remembered the fear of being dominated by Monn yesterday. She immediately blurted out. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± After saying this, Sylvia immediately regretted it. She had basically told them that she knew something. But since she had already said it, it was impossible for her to take it back. When Monn heard Sylvia¡¯s words, he was unmoved. Sylvia knew something. Although Monn didn¡¯t say anything, his gaze on Sylvia became sharper and sharper. Cold sweat broke out on Sylvia¡¯s forehead. She gritted her teeth, her heart was finally unable to bear the pressure. She said fiercely, ¡°They are probably here to catch me.¡± After saying this, Sylvia seemed to be deted. She knew that when she said this, they would most likely hand her over to the night feline monsters. Only then would the night feline monsters leave. She had been filled with hope for her future, but now it was over. This huge difference made her very uneasy. She almost couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Hearing the exnation, Monn frowned and continued to ask, ¡°Why are the night feline monsters chasing you? Aren¡¯t you of their race?¡± Since she had already said it, Sylvia was no longer afraid to say anything. She simply said it all. Her face was filled with self-mockery. She said, ¡°Why are they chasing me? It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m the only one who isn¡¯t affected by the darkness.¡± ¡°Darkness?¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard these two words. They didn¡¯t understand what they meant. Sylvia didn¡¯t give them a chance to ask questions. She said, ¡°There are a bunch of evil guys. They invaded our home and even polluted my nsmen. I managed to escape with great difficulty, but I¡¯m still being chased by my nsmen.¡± At this point, Sylvia¡¯s mood became worse. However, when Monn and the others heard these words, they were shocked. Darkness? Pollution? This was the first time they had heard these two words. They did not understand their meaning. However, after listening to Sylvia¡¯s exnation, they could understand it. Sylvia¡¯s people were invaded by something called the darkness and polluted. They didn¡¯t know the extent of it, but they thought that they were crazy. After all, they were already capturing the members of the night feline monster n. They probably didn¡¯t have any consciousness. This explosive news made Monn serious. ¡°We have to find out more about this.¡± Monn said seriously. Ace and the others nodded solemnly. The elves were the most worried. Because ording to Sylvia, The darkness that could pollute others was in thend of the night feline monsters in the Elf Forest. The elves would definitely be the first to bear the brunt. They had to inform Her Majesty, the Elf Queen as soon as possible about this unusual matter. But the problem now was that they couldn¡¯t even enter the Elf Forest. They were all surrounded by the night feline monsters. They could not enter at all. They had no idea what to do. They could only look at Pope Monn, hoping that he could think of a way. Monn pondered for a moment. It still depended on how many of them there were. It should not be difficult for him to bring the Holy Knights to attack. At this moment, they suddenly heard the dispirited voice of Sylvia. ¡°Hand me over to the crazy night feline monsters so that you can go to the Elf Forest.¡± Chapter 174 - Outside the Elf Forest

Chapter 174: Outside the Elf Forest

¡°Hand me over to that group of crazy night feline monsters. That way, you can go to the Elf Forest.¡± San Lorenzo. In the main hall of the Orthodox Church. The night feline monster Sylvia¡¯s self-deprecating voice sounded. Everyone present was stunned. They looked at each other. What was wrong with this night feline monster? Monn understood how Sylvia felt. She had probably just calmed down yesterday, yet the night feline monsters found her today. They even blocked the entrance to the Elf Forest. If he wanted them to leave, he would have to hand her over. This huge psychological difference made her feel ufortable. Although he knew what Sylvia, was thinking, he didn¡¯t care about it at all. Since they had already decided to let Sylvia work in the Orthodox Church, Monn definitely wouldn¡¯t let this longsting and powerful free worker leave. After all, Sylvia was a powerful worker that he had finally found yesterday. ¡°Since there¡¯s a problem in the outer area of the Elf Forest, then we can¡¯t just do nothing.¡± Monn said softly. The outer area of the Elf Forest was being inocted with San Lorenzo. This was no longer just a problem for the elves. It was also rted to San Lorenzo. As the Pope of the Orthodox Church, Monn naturally couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch. He ignored the sorrowful Sylvia beside him. Monn pointed out a pair of Holy Knights and asked them to follow him to the Elf Forest to check out the situation. Seeing this, the leader of the elves hurriedly followed Monn and the others. Ace originally wanted to follow them, but seeing Heidi and Asher¡¯s hesitant eyes, she stopped in her tracks. She seemed to have thought of something. She pondered for a moment and suddenly understood. She said, ¡°This matter is quite dangerous. The two of you can stay in the Holy Church.¡± Heidi and Asher were stunned. They were a little hesitant. Because they also wanted to follow Monn to the Elf Forest to check out the situation, And because they didn¡¯t want to leave Monn. Asher was curious about the situation in the Elf Forest. But at the same time, the two of them also knew that they weren¡¯t that powerful. If they went, they would only cause trouble for Monn. Moreover, this matter wasn¡¯t like yesterday. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of one night feline monster. This time, they had gathered the power of the entire night feline monster n. If they went to the Elf Forest where the night feline monsters had fully surrounded, they probably wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. If something unexpected happened, Monn would not be able to handle it. In order not to cause trouble for them, Heidi and Asher could only nod unhappily. Although they were unwilling, they still stayed in the Holy Church for Monn¡¯s sake. Seeing this, Ace nodded in satisfaction. Although these two girls would asionally be very willful, they were still very sensible in the face of great troubles. No matter what, they had been influenced by the aristocratic etiquette. Even Asher, the Princess of the elf tribe. They actually knew a lot about the etiquette of handling matters. Not only would this not cause any harm to themselves, but it would also not bring any trouble to others. After Monn led the team out, They did not see any sign of Ace, so they waited for a while at the entrance of the Holy Church. In less than a minute, Ace arrived in front of Monn, dressed in light armor. Monn looked carefully behind Ace, but did not see the two sticky followers from before. Monn felt a little strange. Under normal circumstances, if anything happened, no matter how serious the matter was, the two of them would definitely follow Monn. No matter how much Monn stressed, it was useless. Today, it was different. However, when he saw the mysterious smile on Ace¡¯s face, Monn seemed to suddenly understand something. He only had to think about bringing the elf tribe members and Holy Knights to the Elf Forest. Outside the Elf Forest, Monn, the elf tribe members, and Holy Knights arrived. What entered their eyes was a somewhat gloomy and quiet forest. It didn¡¯t look like anything, it looked the same as when they had just arrived in San Lorenzo. However, closer to the Elf Forest, it seemed to be covered with something filthy. Monn frowned slightly. A pungent smell rushed into his nose. Everyone present waved their hands. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Some Holy Knights couldn¡¯t help but cry out. They had just arrived in San Lorenzo, and this hadn¡¯t yet happened when they had just arrived. How could such a great change have taken ce in just a few days. This made them suspicious. They were full of vignce towards the current Elf Forest. After all, this situation did not look normal at first nce. It was enough to make them raise their vignce. Monn frowned and looked around. A strong smell that only appeared on cats permeated the entire Elf Forest. They had just encountered this smell not long ago, On Sylvia. As a member of the night feline monster n, Sylvia certainly had this unique smell. The only difference was that. The smell was a little pungent now. However, the smell of Sylvia¡¯s body was indeed very fragrant. This situation made Monn slightly surprised. But when he thought of what Sylvia had said before, he suddenly understood. This changed smell was probably the result of being polluted by the darkness. But the smell was too strong. Just based on this smell, Monn knew that this darkness was still not a good thing. In his previous life, only evil and filthy things could produce such a disgusting smell. Of course, Monn had a preconceived idea. Monn frowned and stared at the Elf Forest in front of him. Actually, he didn¡¯t want to go in at all. So he randomly found two Pdins and let them go in to investigate. The two unlucky ones were made known. The Pdins looked at each other. A bitter smile rose in their hearts. They did not want to enter this thick smell either. But this was after all an order from the Pope. They had no choice but to obey. Moreover, this ce was obviously contaminated. Should the Pope really have to go in first? If they had to trouble Monn for such a small matter, then what use would they, the Pdins, have? When the two of them thought of this, their eyes became firm. Facing the pungent smell, the two of them no longer hesitated. They even felt that it was an honor to be chosen by Monn. Otherwise, why would they be chosen amongst so many Holy Knights? The two Holy Knightsforted themselves. Then, with firm eyes, they walked towards the Elf Forest. Chapter 175 - Night Feline Monsters

Chapter 175: Night Feline Monsters

Outside the Elf Forest. The scorching sun shone on the dense forest. But no matter how much the sun burned, the unpleasant smell in the Elf Forest did not disappear. The two Pdinsughed bitterly. They were mentally prepared. Then, their eyes were resolute. They looked at the Elf Forest with a solemn expression. At this moment, it was as if the smell could not stop them. They puffed out their chests, raised their heads, and walked aggressively towards the Elf Forest. However, after walking dozens of meters. Their expression became more and more unsightly. One was green, the other was white, as if he had eaten something bad. When the people outside saw this, their expressions were somewhat solemn. At the same time, they did not know what exactly had happened. However, they could still see some of their eyebrows, which showed anger. It looked as if they were poisoned. This appearance made Monn¡¯s heart very heavy. At this moment, not far in front of Monn and the others, the sound of the two people vomiting could be heard The two Pdins, who had ugly expressions, hurriedly bent down and vomited something. They spat out their breakfast for the day. When they saw this scene, their brows tensed up. The two Pdins spat out for a while. Then, they patted their stomachs, feeling as if there was nothing left to spit out. Then, they straightened up again and prepared to extend their evolution towards the Elf Forest. Just then, a ck figure shed past. Whoosh! The ck figure was extremely fast, causing the people present to be immobilized. As if it had a target, it quickly attacked the two Pdins. Even they, who had just picked up their bodies, could not react at all. The ck figure shed by the corner of their eyes. They heard a sudden whistling sound of the wind by their ears. The sharp ws that were shining with a cold light of desire, wed straight at them. Their pupils suddenly constricted. There was no time for them to react. Their hearts were filled with fear. They felt as if their lives were in danger. But there was nothing they could do. They could only stare nkly as the ck figure shed at them with its sharp ws. Hearing this, the people behind them were filled with fear. They were stunned by what had happened. Although they wanted to rush to their side to help them, their bodies couldn¡¯t react at all. Because the ck figure was too fast. So fast that even though their brains gave orders, their bodies couldn¡¯t respond in time. There was only one exception, and that was Monn. Monn did the same thing as before. He threw the white crystal in his hand at the ck figure. It¡¯s speed was extremely fast. There was even an explosive sound in the air. Just as the ck figure¡¯s cold ws were about to reach the necks of the two Pdins. The white crystal from Monn arrived instantly. ng! The crisp sound of collision exploded. The ck figure¡¯s sharp ws were in pain. His entire arm was smashed to the side by the white crystal. The sudden scene made the ck figure stop moving. Hended on the ground, revealing his true appearance. A male night feline monster appeared in front of everyone. His eyes were filled with a red light and a murderous aura. One could see his brutality from his eyes. He was like a monster without reason. Behind, Sylvia looked at the scene of her fallen nsmen. She had mixed feelings. Although they had been chasing after her, in the end, they were once her nsmen. And all of this was caused by the ck gas that came from God knows where, infecting all of her nsmen. She clenched his fists tightly and her heart filled with unwillingness. If there were a way, she didn¡¯t want to see her nsmen in this state. But she had no way, and she couldn¡¯t do it. So she could only escape and save herself. That way, she could find a way to save them all. Monn noticed Sylvia¡¯s state, But he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he turned his attention to the night feline monster. The night feline monster, Sylvia, who was standing behind him, was so cute and charming. However, the night feline monster in front of him had a ferocious look on his face. He was extremely ugly. Perhaps it was because he was polluted by the darkness that his face was slightly deformed. Monn looked at him quietly. The night feline monster shook its hand in pain. It looked at everyone with a fierce gaze. It couldn¡¯t control its violent behaviour at all. After recovering, it didn¡¯t care about the people in front of it at all. It activated again and charged towards the two Holy Knights who were originally on top of it. But when it activated again, Monn used space walk to arrive at the ce where the white crystal fell. *Buzz* The sudden disappearance of Monn shocked the entire elven race. ¡°Pope Monn?¡± Elf leader Eiffel hurriedly called out. He was a little nervous about Monn¡¯s sudden disappearance. He thought that he had been attacked by someone. He looked at the Holy Knight, Ace, and the others, whose expressions were as calm as ever, and his heart was filled with doubt. Couldn¡¯t they see that Pope Monn had disappeared? With this doubt in his mind, Eiffel followed the gaze of Ace and the others. The next moment, the figure of the Pope suddenly appeared. Beside him was the night feline monster that was about to activate again. This situation gave the elf leader Eiffel a shock. When the Pope disappeared, there was no movement at all. But no matter how fast he was, when he rushed towards the night feline monster, there should have been the sound of a tiger roaring beside him. But just now, the elf leader Eiffel was very sure that there was no movement at all. Even the leaves that fell beside him did not receive the slightest ripple. This kind of situation made him suspicious. At the same time, he also witnessed the powerful ability of Pope Monn. He looked at the white crystal under Monn¡¯s feet, deep in thought. He thought of the space walk spell recorded in the elf tribe. It seemed to be very simr. Once this thought appeared in his mind, he could not stop thinking about it. He became more and more sure that what Pope Monn had just used might be the legendary space walk spell. After all, even if it was just speed, with his Holy Rank strength, he should have been able to feel a little movement with Monn moving so quickly around him. But the situation just now had indeed made him not feel the slightest ripple. There was only one thing that could have happened. Monn had just used the space walk spell. This shocked him greatly. That was the legendary space walk spell! He looked at Monn quietly. The value of Monn in his heart once again rose to a higher level. After all, the legendary people who used space walk spells had be famous figures in history. Chapter 176 - Spacewalk Spell

Chapter 176: Spacewalk Spell

Outside the Elf Forest. The appearance of a night feline monster attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Through spacewalk, Monn came to its side. In an instant, the night feline monster, who was about to activate, stopped. It bared his teeth at Monn and let out a tearing growl. It was as if it was warning him. And behind Monn¡­ Elf leader Eiffel, who knew that Monn might have used a spacewalk spell to go beside the night feline monster, Gaze becameplicated. At the same time, his eyes shone. That was a space spell. They, elves were the most passionate about spells. Now that there was a spell that had never appeared on the continent, how could they not be interested? A lost spell, a spacewalk spell. This was the spell they had been looking for all this time. If they wanted to, they would have to wait for the matter to be resolved before they could discuss it with Monn. But elf leader Eiffel also knew that it was simply impolite to ask others about their spells. He could only think of a way to exchange spells with Monn¡­ Of course, that was in the future. The main problem now was to solve the matter of the night feline monster. Monn reached out to grab the night feline monster. But the night feline monster was very vignt. With his extremely fast speed, He dodged Monn¡¯s capture in a sh. This situation made Monn frown slightly. He realized how much trouble he would have to deal with. It was just that this one night feline monster was already so difficult to deal with. Then how was he supposed to deal with all the night feline monsters that had surrounded the entire Elf Forest? There was only one way to stop the night feline monsters. And that was by using the demon sealing dance. By sealing the space, The night feline monsters would not be able to escape. That was the only way for now. But Monn¡¯s Holy Power wasn¡¯t sufficient for Monn to use the demon sealing dance. Moreover, there were so many night feline monsters in the entire race. Monn¡¯s Holy Power was simply not enough. It seemed that this matter could not be so easily solved. The night feline monsters in front of him still needed to be dealt with. Monn gently waved his hand. The demon sealing dance that carried boundless holy power was casually used. After all, there was no speed-type spell, so he could only use this type of area-of-effect spell to deal with the night feline monsters. However, Monn deliberately controlled the output of his Holy Power, reducing the scope of the spell to only cover the distance within which the night feline monsters could escape. This way, the Elf Forest would only receive some damage, and would not be affected too much. The entire Elf Forest was calm. There was only the sound of leaves swaying. At the moment when Monn waved his hand. The night feline monster looked at Monn vigntly. His feet moved back a few centimeters. He was ready to escape at any time. With his sharp senses, he could clearly sense that this man was very dangerous. Although he was polluted by the darkness, his instinctive consciousness was still present. When he saw this man, his intuition told him that this man was very dangerous. So the slightest movement of the man in front of him aroused his vignce. But when he saw that Monn just waved his hand, and didn¡¯t do anything else, A trace of doubt shed through his fierce cat eyes. The next moment, his whole mind suddenly stopped. Even his body froze on the spot, and he couldn¡¯t feel anything else. It was as if the space in his area was confined. He wanted to struggle, but he found that he couldn¡¯t move at all. An ominous feeling shed through his heart. Within few seconds, he suddenly heard the sound of a howling wind. A leaked wind de blew on his face, making him feel pain. But strangely, although he felt pain, he couldn¡¯t feel himself. There was a wound on his face and blood was flowing. While he was puzzled, Endless wind des suddenly enveloped him. He lost consciousness in an instant. And in the eyes of outsiders, for some reason, the night feline monster suddenly stopped in ce. The two Pdins looked at the night feline monster in horror. A few minutes ago, they were almost killed by the night feline monster¡¯s ws. How could this not scare them? Taking advantage of the fact that the night feline monster did not know what was going on and suddenly froze on the spot, the two Holy Knights hurriedly supported each other and ran back to Monn¡­ Although the two of them had all the qualities of a Holy Knight, of course, no one would want to die. They naturally wanted to survive. Moreover, even if they had to die, they did not want to die so meaninglessly. The elves also looked at the night feline monster strangely. Just now, when the night feline monster was facing the two Holy Knights, it had a fierce look on its face as it wanted to chop them into pieces. But now, the two of them were able to stagger back to Monn¡¯s side, and could even face their backs to the night feline monster. In the end, the night feline monster didn¡¯t move at all, as if it had fallen asleep on the spot. This made the elves confused. However, the elf leader, Eiffel, did not think so. Since he saw Monn wave his hands. Eiffel clearly felt a majestic Holy Power enveloping his body. And at that moment, the night feline monster suddenly stopped moving. There was even an unusually powerful Holy Power around the night feline monster. That Holy Power made Eiffel very afraid. Eiffel focused his eyes and carefully observed the night feline monster¡¯s condition. He found that even the night feline monster¡¯s eyes had not changed at all. It was still as fierce as before. It did not even move. A breeze blew past. The elves¡¯ hair was gently blown up. But in Eiffel¡¯s eyes, the wind did not affect the night feline monster. Not even a strand of hair was blown. This made Monn look even more awe-inspiring. He was even more certain of what he was thinking. The spell must¡¯ve been a long-lost spacewalk spell. If they could understand the principles of spacewalk spells, Their elven research on spells would be even more advanced, But they still had to consider how to implement it in the long run. After all, it involved magic with the attribute of space. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the Elf Forest was silent for a few minutes. While everyone was confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on,. The night feline monster finally made a move. It was as if its restriction had been lifted. A strand of hair fell on his body. Then, Under the shocked gazes of the elves¡­ The night feline monster was blown by the wind, as if it had suddenly fallen apart. It flew into the air along with the dust that was swept up by the wind. Mixed in the dust, it was hard to tell whether it was its remains or its body. The sudden change made the elves terrified. The elves, who had never seen such a terrifying spell, could not help but feel a chill in their hearts. Chapter 177 - Retreat to San Lorenzo

Chapter 177: Retreat to San Lorenzo

The Elf Forest. The entire forest was silent. There was not the slightest sound of birds or beasts. Only the sound of leaves swaying in the breeze and the deep breathing of the people could be heard. The elves¡¯ eyes were filled with shock as they looked at the remnants of the night feline monster that drifted away with the wind. This terrifying spell was something they had never seen before. In just an instant, the entire body of the night feline monster was crushed into powder. Even the remnants of its body were blown away by the wind. This terrifying scene caused a chill to rise in the hearts of the elves. They imagined that if they were in the space within the range of that spell, They would be.. Hiss ¡ª They hurriedly shook their necks. Ayer of goosebumps rose all over their bodies. Their scalps began to tingle. They felt a chill in their hearts. They quickly shook away the images in their minds. Their eyes were filled with surprise. They did not imagine that the seemingly harmless Pope Monn would be so terrifying. This made them look at Pope Monn. They could not help but hide behind the elf leader, Eiffel. Their bodies began to tremble. They were afraid of being noticed by the elf leader. This scene made elf leader Eiffel speechless. That was the Pope of the Orthodox Church. He had a bright heart. How could he do anything to you. Of course, the strange spell of the elf leader was something that even Eiffel himself was a little scared of. It was really too terrifying. Not even a bit of residue was left. At the thought of this, His mouth involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Eiffel stopped the uneasiness in his heart. On the other hand, Ace and the Pdins looked calm. They had seen this scene countless times. After recovering from the shock, There was nothing special about it. Instead, he brought back the two Pdins who were trembling and supporting each other as they walked back. When Monn finished off the night feline monster. A trace of pity shed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes, But she still suppressed her emotions and controlled her desire to save him. They could no longer be considered her nsmen. What stood in front of them was just a bunch of wild beasts. Monn had just saved them from a lifetime of torture. They would be grateful. Sylvia could onlyfort herself as much as she could, Because she had no other way. Besides, these night feline monsters were no longer real night feline monsters. Their souls and consciousness had been corroded by the darkness. They didn¡¯t have their own thoughts at all. They might as well be freed, which was also a way to save them. Thinking of this, Sylvia¡¯s eyes were clear. She made up her mind, Because she also knew, That it was impossible for her nsmen to regain their consciousness. Because their souls and consciousness had beenpletely corroded by the darkness. Now, standing in front of them was only a body carrying the darkness. It was like a walking corpse. Staring at the appearance of her nsmenmitting murder everywhere, She was disgusted her even more. So, she didn¡¯t have any objection to Monn turning her nsmen into ashes. She even felt a little grateful. She was grateful to Monn for helping her people get out of this miserable situation. As the night feline monster turned into a pile of residue under everyone¡¯s eyes and was blown away by the wind, Monn raised his eyebrows slightly. His sharp senses detected countless eyes filled with malice. Monn¡¯s saw that, The entire Elf Forest became quieter and quieter. On the verdant branches,. Suddenly, countless blurry figures appeared. Their eyes shone with a bloodthirsty red light. They were filled with endless malice towards Monn. Especially after Monn killed the night feline monster, The malice in their eyes became even more intense. Their terrifying gazes stared fixedly at Monn and the others. The elves couldn¡¯t help but tighten their robes. A chill suddenly surged in their hearts. Their gazes were solemn as they looked at the countless ck figures that had suddenly appeared. Everyone already knew what they were. The ck figures on the treetops were definitely the members of the night feline monster n. After all, Monn and the others had long known that the outer area of the Elf Forest had long been upied by the night feline monster n. Seeing this scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their gazes to Monn, Waiting for Monn¡¯s decision. Monn frowned and thought calmly. The night feline monster was extremely fast. Even Monn himself had to use an extremely tricky method to deal with this night feline monster. If it were another person, the night feline monster would have easily dodged him. Even if his strength was much stronger than the night feline monster, The night feline monster¡¯s speed was not something that anyone could catch up to. Therefore, once the battle began. Although the Pdins led by Monn were very strong in terms of tactics. They werepletely suppressed in terms of speed. Monn could not guarantee that the Pdins would be able to deal with them. Even with the strength of Ace and that elf leader, Eiffel, who was of Holy Ranking The speed of an Amethyst-Level Holy Rank night feline monster was still worrisome. So this was what Monn was worried about. It would be fine if the Pdins could build something. But if it did not have any effect, it would be a waste of their power. And once the battle started, there would be casualties. This made Monn hesitate. It was not that Monn did not want people to die like a war. But he did not want the Pdins to make meaningless sacrifices. So after thinking it over,, Monn said, ¡°Retreat to San Lorenzo first.¡± The Pdins looked at the night feline monsters in a daze, Then they nodded in obedience. The elf leader, Eiffel, saw Monn and the others retreat. He could not let his elves fight against the night feline monsters who had lost their minds. That wasn¡¯t valor, that was suicide. Eiffel knew this very well. He said to the elves behind her, ¡°Let¡¯s all return to San Lorenzo as well.¡± The elves behind her nodded obediently. They didn¡¯t dare to go deep into the Elf Forest. After all, the seemingly terrifying atmosphere made them hesitate. After listening to Eiffel¡¯s order, They all heaved a sigh of relief. If they could avoid it, they should avoid the war first. Monn retreated and told the Holy Knights to retreat back to San Lorenzo. Elf leader Eiffel walked to Monn¡¯s side. He bowed slightly and said, ¡°Hi, sorry to bother you, Pope Monn.¡± Monn nodded slightly, indicating that there was no problem. Then, he summoned a Holy Knight and informed Jerome about the situation of the night feline monsters outside the Elf Forest. After all, no one knew whether the night feline monsters on the outskirts of the Elf Forest would suddenly attack San Lorenzo. Be vignt. Chapter 178 - The Secret of the Royal Family

Chapter 178: The Secret of the Royal Family

San Lorenzo. The Orthodox Church. The whole church was filled with a solemn atmosphere. After seeing the situation in the Elf Forest, Everyone obviously knew the severity of the matter. At this moment, the Pdin sent to inform Jerome also returned. He reported the matter to Monn¡­ Knowing that Jerome was on his way, Monn nodded slightly, Indicating that he understood. Not long after, Jerome arrived with his guards. First, he greeted Monn and Ace. Then he took a good look at his sister Heidi. Then he looked out of the corner of his eye at the elf leader Eiffel beside Monn¡­ And the elf team behind them. He was a little suspicious. Why were there more and more elves in the Orthodox Church? He was puzzled. But Jerome didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He looked at Monn with a solemn face. ¡°Pope Monn, is it true what I heard about the Elf Forest?¡± Although he knew that Pope Monn¡¯s news couldn¡¯t be false, He still couldn¡¯t help but need to hear it for himself. He still couldn¡¯t quite believe it. San Lorenzo had always been very stable. How did so many night feline monsters suddenly surround the outer perimeter of the Elf Forest? Monn of course knew that Jerome didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of questioning him. He nodded. He confirmed the truth of the news with Jerome. Jerome¡¯s face turned pale. His heart sank to the bottom of the sea. Thinking of night feline monsters¡¯ speed, He had a headache. Night feline monsters were too difficult to deal with. Very few people on the continent could catch up with them at their speed. Of course, if they their strength was overpowered, they might be able to block their speed. The problem was that there were so many night feline monsters, how could one know each of their strengths urately? It seemed that this matter still needed to be considered from a long-term perspective. Jerome was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°Pope Monn, do you have any solutions?¡± Jerome thought for a moment. Realizing that he really couldn¡¯t think of any solutions, he helplessly asked Monn. When Monn heard Jerome¡¯s words, he did not show any expression on his face. He calmly said, ¡°There is one.¡± Jerome was delighted when he heard this and hurriedly asked, ¡°What?¡± Jerome¡¯s eyes lit up and he stood up immediately. He looked at Pope Monn with fiery eyes. Pope Monn was indeed extraordinary. No matter what the problem was, he coulde up with a perfect solution. But in the next moment, Monn faintly said, ¡°Although I have a way, I don¡¯t have enough Holy Power.¡± Jerome was stunned. Not enough Holy Power? What did he mean? Jerome held his chin and carefully pondered. A sh of inspiration suddenly shed through his mind, as if he suddenly understood something. It was not that there was no way, but that there was not enough Holy Power. Analyzing this sentence, It roughly meant that Monn had a way, but there was just not enough Holy Power. That was to say, Pope Monn had a spell that couldpletely solve the problem; The night feline monster¡¯s spell, but there was not enough Holy Power. So now the problem is, How to solve the problem of Pope Monn not having enough Holy Power? Hiss ¡ª Jerome sucked in a breath of cold air. Another problem that gave him a great headache appeared in his mind. He thought carefully. It suddenly urred to him that the royal family had an extremely ancient artifact that might be able to help. Thinking of this, Jerome¡¯s eyes lit up. He had finally solved all the sub-problems that would allow them to solve this problem of the night feline monsters once and for all. He then said to Pope Monn, ¡°I can solve the problem of theck of Holy Power.¡± His tone was very confident. Monn looked at Jerome in surprise. He did not expect that Jerome would be able to solve this problem. It seemed that this Francis family was indeed different, Monn thought to himself. But he didn¡¯t care. As long as he could get rid of the night feline monsters, it would be fine. Also, he just didn¡¯t want to ask too much. Seeing Pope Monn listening attentively, Jerome immediately perked up. He said, ¡°In the royal treasury of the Kingdom of Kate, there is a divine artifact that can allow a person to possess infinite Holy Power.¡± His tone was casual, as if he was casually chatting about his daily life. He spoke of the things in the royal treasury without a care in the world. When the others heard the secret of the royal family, they could not help but perk up their ears out of curiosity. The elves, in particr, perked up their spirits and listened attentively. This was a secret of the royal family. Being elves, they naturally would not let go of this opportunity. Of course, Jerome knew that there were other races here. But he was not the slightest bit worried. He wouldn¡¯t say what was really useful in the royal treasury, and what he said was something that could be revealed. Of course, this was only one aspect. On the other hand, it was to show the other races the foundation of the human kingdom. As Jerome spoke, he nced at the elves from the corner of his eyes. He saw the serious expressions on their faces. Jerome smiled faintly. This was what he wanted to achieve. Then he continued to introduce it, ¡°The divine artifact is called the Holy Grail. In the cup, it contain infinite Holy Power. No matter how it is used, it will not be exhausted.¡± ¡°It can be described with one word; inexhaustible.¡± At this point, Jerome could not help but look proud. This was, after all, a treasure of the royal family. Just the inexhaustible mana alone was enough to shock everyone. As expected, when the other elves heard the effects of this treasure, they could not help but look shocked. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a divine artifact?¡± One of the elves couldn¡¯t help but exim, shocked by the effects of this divine artifact. But soon, she covered her mouth again. She looked apologetically at the elf leader, Eiffel. She felt that her exmation had somewhat lowered the etiquette of the elves. A hint of guilt appeared on her face. But Eiffel didn¡¯t care, nor did she me her. After all, the effects of this artifact had shocked her for a long time. It was understandable that the other elves could not help but cry out. However, her expression was also somewhat solemn. Humans actually had such a powerful artifact? Moreover, when she saw Jerome¡¯s calm expression, she knew that this human noble did not take this artifact seriously. At this moment, Eiffel¡¯s face became even more serious. Chapter 179 - How Could There Be Such a Huge Difference Between Two Princesses?

Chapter 179: How Could There Be Such a Huge Difference Between Two Princesses?

At noon, the sun zed like fire. San Lorenzo. In the Orthodox Church. Jerome was speaking with confidence. He was introducing the functions of the Holy Grail in the royal treasury. Its inexhaustible properties made the entire elf n¡¯s expression change when they heard it. Elf leader Eiffel¡¯s expression was solemn. Since Jerome dared to speak of the magic of the divine artefact, it meant that the royal family¡¯s treasure vault had a more divine artifact that wasn¡¯t inferior to theirs. Just by hearing about the characteristics of the Holy Grail, Made Eiffel¡¯s mood very grave. There being another divine artifact that was more powerful than theirs in the royal family¡¯s treasure vault¡­ Eiffel couldn¡¯t even imagine it. Even though the two countries were neighbors, They were elves, and even though they were a peaceful race, The humans made them a little disgusted. Once humans crossed the line, No matter how peaceful they were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. Jerome nced at the elves¡¯ faces out of the corner of his eye. He smiled faintly. There were two reasons why Jerome shared about the Holy Grail. On one hand, it was to let Pope Monn know that he had a way to solve the problem of theck Holy Power. On the other hand, it was to show the elves the power of humans, To make them afraid. Seeing that that was achieved, Jerome was very satisfied, So he stopped bragging about the power of the Holy Grail. He turned to look at Monn. He hoped to get Monn¡¯s reply. After all, if he wanted to deal with the night feline monsters, he still needed Monn¡¯s ability. Monn looked at Jerome calmly. He was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the royal family to have such a magical artifact. Since there was an inexhaustible source of Holy Power, Then Monn could, of course, perform the Demon Sealing Dance. Monn nodded and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait for the arrival of the Holy Grail before weunch the encirclement of the night feline monsters.¡± Jerome nodded heavily. Seeing this, Monn turned his head and said to elf leader Eiffel, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the elf team to wait a little longer.¡± Elf leader Eiffel hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re the ones bothering you.¡± Monn didn¡¯t reply. To Monn, what he said just now was just a formality. Disperse the Holy Knights and let them train freely. Elf leader Eiffel saw this. He also dismissed the elf team. Let them move freely. Asher walked to elf leader Eiffel¡¯s side. She held Eiffel¡¯s arm. She asked curiously, ¡°Eiffel, aren¡¯t you guys leaving today?¡± Eiffel rolled his eyes at her. He said helplessly, ¡°So many night feline monsters are blocking the Elf Forest. How are we supposed to go back?¡± Asher stuck out her tongue and giggled. She felt that her question was a little silly. However, Asher was still very happy that Eiffel and the others suddenly decided to stay. After all, it was good to have familiar people by her side. Even though she had be quite familiar with Monn and Ace the past few days, She still hoped that she could have someone by her side who she had yed with since she was young. Otherwise, she would always feel a little uneasy. Now, she finally had someone with her. The solution was decided upon. Jerome and the rest took their leave. Monn carefully thought about what had happened today. He discovered that although their group of Pdins were effective, they still could not solve everything in the face of some problems. It seemed that they still had to do some targeted training. Otherwise, they would have to go and customize some magical artifacts that could increase their speed. However, the Holy Church of the righteous would still have to bear the burden of requesting the weapons to be custom-made magical artifacts. It seemed that they needed to find a time to consult His Holiness, the Pope about the funding issue. Also, to ask him about his sry as a member of the church. Hmm¡­ Actually, thest question was what he really wanted to ask. That was the problem with the Orthodox Church. The sry was not transparent. He then took the elves for a stroll. The day passed. Apart from the matter of the night feline monsters, Monn did not have any other work today. 5 pm in the evening. The few of them strutted toward the market. The number of members on their way home increased. Elf leader Eiffel didn¡¯t want toe, But Asher kept dragging him. This made him feel helpless. She looked apologetically at Pope Monn. Monn¡¯s mouth twitched. She thought that this Eiffel really didn¡¯t have any self-awareness. Fortunately, Eiffel was quite tactful. He said, ¡°When I return to the elf tribe in the future, I will report to the Queen about our food expenses today.¡± Monn nodded slightly. He felt that this elf was not bad. He was very good at resolving issues. He was not like that elf who only knew how to eat and drink for free. How could she actually be an Elf Princess? It was really a disgrace to the word ¡°Princess¡±. Monn couldn¡¯t help but think of Sheryl. Look at that princess. She was so generous. She threw out a few gold pounds without batting an eye. This made Monn miss Sheryl very much, More like the gold pounds in her pocket. Monn nced at Asher from the corner of his eye. He shook his head internally. The difference¡­ Asher heard what Eiffel said. She was a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the food fee?¡± Monn had no words. So did Eiffel. Seeing the two of them, she was a little speechless. Eiffel just looked at her quietly. Asher¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Seeing how clueless Asher was, Eiffel touched her forehead. She had forgotten that her Princess didn¡¯t seem to know, Because she had always eaten with the elves. Was she, the Princess expected to pay? Moreover, the food of the elves could be found in the Elf Forest. It was pure natural food. It depended on the forest¡¯s condition. Of course, they didn¡¯t need any money. At this moment, Ace saw that Monn was still staring at her like a fool. Asher immediately shouted, ¡°But the elf race has never needed money when we ate!¡± Elf Princess Asher¡¯s small face was full of anger. It was bright red. No one knew if it was because she was embarrassed or angry. The words she said were also justified. Because this was the truth! She really didn¡¯t pay money when she ate with the elves. It was her first timeing to a human city, so as a Princess, she naturally didn¡¯t have self-awareness. Although Asher had seen Monn thinking about the payment from the vendors in the market when they went out to buy vegetables, At that time, Asher really did not think about paying. After all, she had long been used to the behavior of leaving after eating in the elf tribe. Moreover, they did not even ask her for money! Chapter 180 - Covet the Princess鈥檚 Purse

Chapter 180: Covet the Princess¡¯s Purse

San Lorenzo, evening. The Sun was setting. No one could be seen. Monn and the others returned to Monn¡¯s vi. When they first saw the vi,. Elf leader Eiffel was shocked. His eyes were wide open. Even his mouth was wide open. He knew that the Holy Church in San Lorenzo was very glorious, But he didn¡¯t expect that even Pope Monn¡¯s residence was so prosperous. Was everyone treated so well? He thought of his small wooden house built on a tree. The difference was obvious. Of course, Eiffel didn¡¯t feel any envy. Because the elves loved to be close to nature. So the wooden house was the mostfortable environment for them. If he really wanted to move, Eiffel really could have, but he didn¡¯t want to. But this scene still shocked him. Because it was too magnificent and gorgeous. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Knowing that Monn was about to enter the house, only then did he start to react. He hurriedly pulled Asher, who was behind him, However, this pull did not pull Asher back. After turning around, Eiffel saw that Asher¡¯s entire body was covered with mixed-colored shadows. It was as if she had been cursed. This situation caused her to bepletely shocked. He had actually caused harm to his Elf Princess! This was absolutely unforgivable, But as Eiffel took a look for himself, He realized that it was not quite what he had expected. The Princess¡¯s looked as if she had lost all color. It was as if she had nothing to live for. Eiffel asked tentatively, ¡°Princess Asher?¡± Eiffel understood a little. Then she jumped up with a horrible face, as if her vitality had been sucked dry. When her face came close to him, Eiffel instantly took a few steps back. Seeing that Asher didn¡¯t follow him, Eiffel was relieved. She patted her chest hard. She looked frightened. When she calmed down, He saw the resentful look in Asher¡¯s eyes. Eiffel smiled awkwardly. He quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing?¡± Asher sighed and returned to her original appearance. Asher waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s okay.¡± Eiffel was puzzled. But seeing that Asher didn¡¯t want to talk, he didn¡¯t ask anymore. Asher sighed in his heart. She realised that Monn and the others must have thought so badly of her. Thinking of this, Asher felt a burst of shame and anger. How could she know that meals cost money? There was no one in the n to tell her. But it had already happened. Asher had no choice. She could only think of a way to restore her image as much as possible. She couldn¡¯t lose her face in front of her life¡¯s benefactor. After she figured it out, Asher looked at Eiffel with a determined gaze. In his trouser pocket. Seeing this, Eiffel¡¯s heart tightened. He hurriedly grabbed his trouser pocket and said warily, ¡°Your Highness, what are you trying to do?¡± He was very suspicious that The Princess was eyeing the money in his pocket. The problem was that he didn¡¯t bring much. He was going to buy some souvenirs in the human city before he went back, But Asher didn¡¯t care about that. She just wanted to try her best to save her image. Of course, her oblivious image might have already been imprinted in Monn¡¯s mind. No matter how hard she tried, it would be impossible to change his impression of her. Asher stared at Eiffel¡¯s trouser pocket and said, ¡°You should have brought enough human currency. Why don¡¯t you pay Monn first?¡± Eiffel didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Your Highness, if I had money, would I have told Her Majesty to report it? I really didn¡¯t bring much money.¡± But Asher didn¡¯t believe it. Her eyes were sharp, like a wolf who had seen its prey. She pounced on Eiffel. Eiffel was afraid that Asher would identally fall. He didn¡¯t dare to Dodge. He could only let Asher pounce on him. But his hand was really tightly clutching his trouser pocket. Asher couldn¡¯t take whatever money he had left. Eiffel knew that. In front of Asher¡¯s appetite. The money in his pocket was not enough. Even if Asher took it, what could she do with it? He might as well use it to buy a souvenir instead, At least it could be of some use. If she gave it to Asher, it would be like sinking a stone into the sea. He couldn¡¯t trouble Pope Monn again. How embarrassing. He had already handed the money over to Pope Munn. It would be too embarrassing if he had to take it back. He might as well not talk about it. It would be embarrassing. After weighing the pros and cons, Eiffel became more determined. He couldn¡¯t let the Princess take the money away. It wasn¡¯t just about his souvenir. It was also about his face. Besides, the Princess had already lost her face, and there was no saving her. However, if he lost his face, it would leave a bad impression of the elves. It wasn¡¯t just about him. It was about the image of the elves. So, he couldn¡¯t let Asher take the money. In a short moment, Eiffel found countless reasons to reject Asher. It made him firmer. Not only to convince Asher, but also to convince himself. In a short period of time,. Asher and Eiffel fought countless rounds. In the end, the money in Eiffel¡¯s pocket was still in his own pocket. Of course. After all, Eiffel was a Holy Ranker. How would the Princess, who hadn¡¯t even reached Amethyst Rank, win him. Speaking of Asher¡¯s strength, Eiffel felt even more troubled. Originally, when it came to the talent of elves, Especially the elf royal family, their talent was extraordinary. However, their Princess just yed around. She never took the initiative to cultivate. If it weren¡¯t for Her Majesty, the Queen forcing Asher, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to reach ck Gold Rank. Yet, despite not cultivating much, she was able to reach ck Gold Rank. This talent was terrifying. However, it was a pity. Such an amazing talent had fallen into the hands of Asher. It was a waste of good talent. As he thought about it, Eiffel was still dealing with the harassment from the Princess. Chapter 181 - So, You Are a Glutton

Chapter 181: So, You Are a Glutton

San Lorenzo, Bell Street. Monn¡¯s mansion. In the courtyard. Two elf beauties were tugging at each other. Those who did not know the inside story would not know what to think when they saw this scene. However, the two people in the center of the courtyard had their own things to worry about. One worried about money. The other was also worried about money, but still had time to think about other things. Standing at the door, ready to close the door, Monn could not see Asher and Eiffel. He could not help but feel puzzled. He looked over. He saw two beautiful women with waist-length blonde hair doing something in his courtyard, Around the big foundation in the center. It looked like they were dancing together? He thought. But Monn really didn¡¯t care what they were doing; Whether they were dancing or doing something else. It didn¡¯t matter what they were doing. But there was one thing that annoyed Monn. Monn said expressionlessly, ¡°How long do you two want to stay outside? If you don¡¯te in, I¡¯ll close the door.¡± The two people entangled in the courtyard were stunned. Then they quickly distanced themselves. They tidied up their clothes, And returned to their tame appearance. But Asher, who didn¡¯t get the money from Eiffel¡¯s pocket, did show an unwilling expression. But she didn¡¯t do anything. After all, Monn was already impatient. As two elves who were freeloading in Monn¡¯s house, They were very conscious. What if Monn got so angry that he didn¡¯t feed them? Seeing Asher stop, Eiffel breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Monn with gratitude. But at the same time, he also sensed Asher¡¯s unwillingness. He smiled bitterly. He felt troubled because of Asher. But after all, she was his Elf princess. He could only pamper her, and not scold her. He felt that Monn was getting more and more impatient. The two hurriedly ran into Monn¡¯s home. Only then did Monn close the door. He entered the hall. Once again, Eiffel was shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. He sighed at the beautiful interior of Monn¡¯s house, But he didn¡¯t feel any envy in his heart. He waited for a while. Finally, it was time for dinner. Alma also came back from school early. Monn felt helpless about seeing the extra pairs of chopsticks in his house. But Ace and Alma were quite happy. It would be better if Eiffel and Asher slept with Heidi, But since it was Heidi¡¯s treat, They forgave her this time. That¡¯s right. Today, the Monn family¡¯s hero was Miss Heidi. In this regard, Monn really weed Heidi more and more. Even the way he looked at Heidi was filled with enthusiasm. This made Heidi both amazed and happy at the same time. She could not help but raise her proud neck and look at Ace with her red nostrils. She looked as if she had won. But Ace¡¯s face did not change at all. She even looked at Heidi with a smile. As for why Monn suddenly became so warm to Heidi, Ace was very clear about this. Because of Heidi, Monn had saved most of his money. He was a rich man! How could he not be enthusiastic? Therefore, Ace did not feel any danger at all when Monn suddenly became so enthusiastic about heidi. A rtionship bonded over money, Was doomed to fail! This was the idea Ace firmly believed in. If Monn had heard Ace¡¯s words, he would have said earnestly, ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong!¡± Of course, Monn was doomed to not hear those words. A sumptuous dinner was ready. Tonight, chef Ace was still cooking. The steaming dishes were served on the table one by one. Seeing such sumptuous dishes for the first time, Eiffel couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. How fragrant! This was Eiffel¡¯s first thought. It really wasn¡¯t the Princess¡¯s fault for eating too much. The food was so fragrant, even he couldn¡¯t help it! The sound of swallowing instantly stunned everyone who was about to eat. Their eyes became alert. They stared at Eiffel. Even Asher had the same expression. Seeing this, Eiffel was stunned. He thought that he had done something wrong. Could it be that¡­ Humans were not allowed to swallow? Eiffel thought to himself. Eiffel, who was confused, could only ask nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, everyone?¡± Monn had a subtle look in his eyes. He asked, ¡°Eiffel, tell me the truth. How¡¯s your appetite?¡± Upon hearing Monn¡¯s question, Eiffel heaved a sigh of relief. So it was about this matter. He med the Princess in his heart for magnifying the appetite of the elves in front of the humans. At the same time, he confidently patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my appetite is very average.¡± Seeing this, Monn and the others heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts. However, as an elf, Asher was still vignt and looked at Eiffel suspiciously. This scene caused the corner of Eiffel¡¯s mouth to twitch slightly. Forget about Monn and the others, you are the one with the biggest appetite, Asher, why are you still so vignt. Even Monn and the others were speechless when they saw this scene. After a few confirmations, Monn and the others were once again ready to enjoy their dinner. However, just as Monn and the others raised their chopsticks¡­ Two figures swept past in front of their eyes. Their speed was so fast that even Monn, who was at the peak of Holy Ranking, could not see clearly. He could only stare nkly as the two figures fought each other. The entire dining table seemed to have be a battlefield. They could only vaguely hear the sound of knives and forks shing against each other. This directly stunned Monn and the others. Only after the food on the table hadpletely disappeared, Did the two elves, Eiffel and Asher, stop. Their actions were identical, and they wiped their pink and oily lips very elegantly. Monn and the others looked at them in a daze. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say. They waited for Asher and Eiffel to finish wiping their mouths. They looked at Monn and the others who were staring at them in a daze. Their mouths couldn¡¯t help but say at the same time, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± The corners of Monn and the others¡¯ mouths twitched. Eat? Eat What? Monn and the others were speechless. They looked at Eiffel. They didn¡¯t expect Eiffel to be such a deceitful elf. Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t eat much? Liar! They were all liars! Monn and the others wanted to cry. They had only taken a few nces at the fragrant food, but they were all instantly eaten up by the two elves. This made them feel a great sense of loss. ¡°Alright.¡± At this moment, Ace stood up. She pped her hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I had already anticipated this situation, so I secretly hid a portion in the kitchen.¡± Chapter 182 - Its Not Time for Work Yet

Chapter 182: It¡¯s Not Time for Work Yet

San Lorenzo. At Monn¡¯s mansion on Bell Street. In the dining room. Ace stood up from her seat. She pped her hands to attract the attention of Monn and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I had already expected this situation, so I secretly hid a portion in the kitchen.¡± Ace¡¯s tone was yful. But to Monn and the others, it sounded like a heavenly voice. Monn and the others looked at Ace with shining eyes. They were like kittens waiting to be fed. Even Asher and Eiffel, who had already finished eating, had their eyes light up. They looked at Ace with expectant eyes. But in an instant, they were mercilessly suppressed by Ace. Ace was expressionless. ¡°There¡¯s no portion for the two of you.¡± They had already finished everyone¡¯s share, yet they still wanted to eat more? How nice of them. The two elves instantly shriveled up. But thinking about how Eiffel had said that he had a small appetite, Asher¡¯s fighting spirit was instantly aroused. If Eiffel hadn¡¯te, Asher would have been able to eat more. That¡¯s right, it was all Eiffel¡¯s fault! Asher instantly thought of the culprit who ruined her dinner. Her gaze instantly focused on Eiffel¡¯s face. Eiffel was stunned. He was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what his Princess was going to do next. He suddenly sighed sadly in his heart. Sigh, other princesses were all sodylike, so capable, So how did the elves end up with such a silly thing? Asher looked at Eiffel¡¯s expression. She raised her eyebrows. Are you offended? She looked at Eiffel suspiciously. She said, ¡°Are you talking badly about me in your heart?¡± Eiffel was shocked. Could it be that the Princess could read minds? Otherwise, why would she suddenly ask him this question. But after thinking about it carefully, Eiffel immediately let out a sigh of relief. Looking at Asher¡¯s doubtful expression,. He knew that Asher only had a feeling. But this feeling still made Eiffel jump. Eiffel was surprised and puzzled. A smile quickly appeared on his face. He said, ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re my respected Princess.¡± Asher instantly confirmed that Eiffel was indeed thinking badly of her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said it in such a tone. But Eiffel didn¡¯t admit it, so there was nothing Asher could do. Asher could only continue to be serious. ¡°Give me the money in your pocket.¡± Eiffel asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you made me eat a lot less rice!¡± Speaking of this, Asher got angry. She used to be able to eat all of the rice by herself. But after Eiffel came, she had to split it with him. How could this satisfy Asher? It just so happened that she hadn¡¯t gotten Eiffel¡¯s money yet, So she took advantage of this opportunity to get it. When Eiffel heard his own Princess¡¯ bold and shameless words, He was speechless. This was obviously used by Pope Monn to entertain guests. Which included Eiffel. What did it have to do with you, Asher? You actually thought that this entire meal was for you. How shameless! How embarrassing for the elves! Immediately, Eiffel opened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Asher!¡± Hearing her name, Asher was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Eiffel called her by her name, Asher¡¯s heart tightened. In the Elf Forest, Once Eiffel called her name, it meant nothing good. Something bad was definitely going to happen. As expected. Eiffel¡¯s lecture was immediately delivered. ¡°Asher, your behavior is too shameless!¡± Monn and the others ate the new dishes that Ace had brought out. They watched themotion. Seeing Eiffel criticize Asher for being shameless, Monn and the others nodded with deep emotion. But in the next moment, they were even more speechless. ¡°This is clearly what Pope Monn uses to receive guests like me. It¡¯s already good enough that I gave you half of it. Yet, you decided to criticize me?¡± They only agreed with Eiffel¡¯s righteous words. Hearing this made Monn and the others extremely speechless. You¡¯re not a good elf either! So the elves are all such shameless fellows! Asher and Eiffel did not know that the few people present had alreadybeled the elves as shameless. If they knew, they would definitely feel like crying. If Her Majesty, the Elf Queen knew, wouldn¡¯t she take their lives? Of course, the two elves who were confronting each other did not have the time. Hearing Eiffel¡¯s first sentence, Asher lowered her head guiltily. She realised that she had been a little shameless these days. And she had been eating for free. Thinking of this, Asher couldn¡¯t help but feel even more ashamed. She almost shrank into her clothes. But when she heard Eiffel¡¯s second sentence, she was instantly stunned. What do you mean that Pope Monn used it to receive you? And it was already good enough that you gave half of it to me? Hearing this, Ace instantly became angry. She was about to pounce on Eiffel. Unfortunately, in the face of the disparity in strength, Eiffel was mercilessly suppressed. Eiffel turned his head. Only then did he remember that there was still a group of humans watching him. He said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Princess is a little mischievous.¡± Monn and the others had no words. Soon, the whole night was spent in joking and ying. The next morning. After breakfast. Eiffel, who was already dressed, looked at Monn and the others, who were still dressed in casual clothes. He was puzzled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Holy Church?¡± Monn leaned against the recliner in the courtyard. He shook the fruit juice made by Ace herself. Facing the morning light, He took a slow sip. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not time to go to work yet.¡± Go to work? This was not the first time Eiffel had heard this word. But he still could not understand it. After they finished their breakfast, the elves began to busy themselves with their tasks. Even their Queen left earlier and came backter than anyone else. But this was the first time he had heard of Pope Monn¡¯s system. He didn¡¯t agree with it. What if something happened when Pope Monn wasn¡¯t at work? Although he didn¡¯t agree, Eiffel didn¡¯t question other people¡¯s rules. He could only wait for Monn to go to work. Finally, when Eiffel was about to go back to sleep,. Monn finally got to work. At nine in the morning, Monn arrived at the Holy Church on time with Asher and the others. Chapter 183 - The Holy Grail

Chapter 183: The Holy Grail

San Lorenzo. At the Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Church. The figures of Monn and the others instantly appeared at the entrance of the Holy Church. The moment they appeared, they attracted most of the gazes. ¡°Our Lord Pope still appears in such a unique manner.¡± Some Holy Knights could not help but sigh. Immediately, some holy knights replied, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a bunch of spatial spells. They¡¯re very powerful!¡± ¡°Spatial magic? Isn¡¯t that a lost magic in history? Pope Monn is actually able to perform it?¡± After learning that the Pope Monn used a spatial magic, The Pdins guarding the church¡¯s entrance instantly became restless. That was spatial magic! How long had it been since it had appeared on the maind. Now, it had actually been obtained by the Pope of their Orthodox Church? How could they not be shocked? But when they thought of the Pope¡¯s usual behavior, The Holy Knights suddenly felt that it was somewhat natural. They felt that it was very reasonable for their Pope to know one or two spatial spells. They were used to seeing the power of Pope Monn. The Holy Knights were only shocked for a moment, Then they immediately went quiet, And continued to hold their positions. When Eiffel saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. He felt that these pdins seemed to regard Pope Monn as a God. They trusted Pope Monn very much. This kind of situation made Eiffel click his tongue in his heart. Through the church corridor, In the church conference hall. Among them. The figure of Jerome was seen. He heard footsteps. Jerome hurriedly turned around. The names of the few people imprinted in his eyes instantly. When he saw Pope Monn, Jerome¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. He looked forward to seeing Pope Monn. Finally, Pope Monn hade. He had long heard about the strange rules of Pope Monn. At first, he didn¡¯t think much of it. But when it was his turn to have to deal with the restriction of Pope Monn¡¯s rules He wasn¡¯t feeling it. He had been waiting here for a long time. The night feline monsters outside the Elf Forest who posed a great threat to San Lorenzo made him restless. In the morning, When the Holy Grail was delivered from the King¡¯s city, Jerome immediately rushed toward the Orthodox Church. But he did not see any sign of Pope Monn. He waited until nine o¡¯clock. Only then did Pope Monn and the others appear. Jerome smiled bitterly in his heart. How punctual, Pope Monn. Of course, Jerome only dared to say this in his heart. Such a small matter could have affected the rtionship between Pope Monn and the Francis family. Jerome knew the gravity of the situation. He suppressed the anxiety in his heart. Hastily he thought of Monn and saluted, ¡°Good Morning, Pope Monn.¡± ¡°Good morning, Your Highness.¡± I know. I said hello to everyone. Jerome straightened his back. There¡¯s a certain nobility in the way you speak. Monn nodded his head gently. Then Jerome became serious. He began to talk about business. He waved his hand. A guard walked up, He was holding a box in his arms. It instantly attracted the attention of Monn and the others. This is the box containing the Holy Grail? Elf leader Eiffel thought. A very simple and ordinary box appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Monn and the others could not believe it. Such an important artifact was actually contained in an ordinary box? Jerome saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the box. Then, he took the box into his hand. He opened it without any pause. Whoosh! In the next moment. A golden light filled the meeting hall of the Holy Church in an instant. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but cover their eyes. The golden lightsted for a few minutes before fading away. At this time, everyone saw the true appearance of the Holy Grail. A golden cup was lying quietly in the box. At first nce, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it. But upon closer inspection, a very obscure golden light was swimming around the body of the cup. It gave the cup a hint of holy aura. It instantly attracted the attention of everyone present. ¡°So beautiful!¡± Elf Princess Asher could not help but say. Everyone present did not refute. Because it was really very beautiful. A holy aura emanated from this. It gave off an extraordinary feeling. Even Jerome, who knew the true appearance of this holy cup, was once again amazed. But Monn soon came back to his senses. After all, he was someone who had the Holy Sword Elendil. He had a very high immunity towards divine artifacts. When they looked at the Holy Grail, Monn had already used his own Holy Power to perceive the details of the Holy Grail. When Monn¡¯s Holy Power probed in, Monn¡¯s Holy Power was intrigued. This made Monn raise his eyebrows instantly. A trace of interest was born in his heart. It seemed that Jerome was right. This Holy Grail did contain endless Holy Power. It was like a vast ocean. It was impossible to touch the bottom. This made Monn interested. Perhaps this Holy Grail could indeed support him to perform the Demon Sealing Dance. He knew that if he took care of all the night feline monsters¡­ There might be consequences. It was likely that the forest would disappearpletely. Moreover, if he took care of all the night feline monsters¡­ When he thought of this, Monn took a nce at Sylvia. In the past two days, although Sylvia worked very hard¡­ She was always absent-minded. Monn knew that she must be suffering. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want all her people to die at Monn¡¯s hands. But in her heart, she also knew. Her people had long been infected by the darkness. They were just a shell that was driven by the darkness. This made her very conflicted. But there was no other way. She could only use other methods to divert her thoughts. She tried her best not to think about those things. But in her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine the scene of her nsmen dying. ¡°This must make her so upset.¡± Monn sighed. This group of night feline monsters had to be dealt with. They had lost their rationality. They were just a bunch of walking corpses. If left unchecked, they would definitely cause an irreversible situation. Therefore, the night feline monsters had to be dealt with. It was just a pity that this freebor force that they had spent so much effort to recruit would not work for them after this matter was over. Putting this idea aside for the time being, Monn led the Pdins, as well as Ace, and the elf team to the Elf Forest. Chapter 184 - Testing the Waters

Chapter 184: Testing the Waters

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Outside the Elf Forest. Dark clouds blocked out the sun. No sunlight could be seen. The entire Elf Forest was extremely quiet. It gave off an eerie feeling. Monn and the others came to the outskirts of the Elf Forest. Their expressions suddenly changed. Even Jerome personally came to the Elf Forest. He wanted to see for himself how this group of night feline monsters would be annihted. As soon as Monn and the others arrived at the outskirts of the Elf Forest, There was a sudden movement inside the Elf Forest. Countless ck shadows were moving back and forth on the trees. They red at Monn and the others with fierce red eyes. They were filled with killing intent. Especially when they saw Sylvia, who was beside Monn, Their eyes became even more fierce. She was the only night feline monster who had escaped. They were searching for her. They wanted to make Sylvia embrace the darkness like they did. They had traveled thousands of miles to reach the outskirts of the Elf Forest. All for Sylvia. A solemn atmosphere suddenly rose in the entire Elf Forest. Monn¡¯s eyes zed over. He reached out and took the Holy Grail from Jerome¡¯s arms. Holy Power instantly enveloped the Holy Grail. The next moment... The entire Holy Grail seemed to be faintly discernible. It began to gradually be transparent. Gradually, it followed Monn¡¯s palm and fused into Monn¡¯s body. Boom! When the Holy Grail entered Monn¡¯s body... A majestic Holy Power filled Monn¡¯s body. An infinite amount of Holy Power surged in Monn¡¯s body. This feeling made Monn somewhat surreal. It was as if he had entered another realm. It made him unable toe back to his senses for a long time. Fortunately, Monn still knew his main purpose. He focused his attention on the Elf Forest. His sharp eyes looked at the night feline monsters that were scurrying around. It was as if he sensed danger. The night feline monsters instantly felt their hairs stand on end. Their eyes became even more fierce as they stared at Monn. They knew that this man was very dangerous. There was a majestic aura surrounding that man. It made the night feline monsters very alert. Monn waved his hand. With majestic Holy Power, He casually performed a Demon Sealing Dance. The Elf Forest seemed to be divided into two worlds. The movements were clear. The Elf Forest was tested internally, and the leaves swayed. And on the outer side of the Elf Forest, near the side of Monn and the others. They could clearly feel the breeze blowing, but the Elf Forest did not move at all. Even the falling leaves stopped in the air. This scene made Jerome and his guards gape. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡± Jerome took a few steps back and asked in a daze. He thought that something had happened in the Elf Forest. It made him a little nervous. Heidi patted her second brother on the shoulder. Raising her head, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is Monn¡¯s spell. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± After saying that, Heidi secretlyughed. It was the first time she had seen her second brother lose hisposure like this. Usually, Jerome was always full of noble manners. Today, she finally found an opportunity to see her second brother¡¯s embarrassment. It made her feel very good. Finally, she had something to hold over her second brother. Thinking of this, Heidiughed more and more happily. And gradually, she didn¡¯t even try to hide it. When Jerome heard Heidi¡¯s exnation, he came back to his senses. He looked ahead with lingering fear. Then he nced down in a bad mood. His sister really didn¡¯t know what to say. She actually liked to see her second brother like this. He shook his head and then looked at Pope Monn with a serious expression. The reputation of the King¡¯s city was indeed well-deserved. With just a slight wave, he could make a part of the Elf Forest stop moving. Jerome had never seen or heard of such a method. He held his chin and thought carefully. He seemed to have seen a spell that was very simr to Pope Monn¡¯s method in the library of his house. It was like a spell in a novel written by a traveling bard. And that spell was the legendary lost magic spatial spell. After remembering that, Jerome couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. That was a spatial spell! Jerome actually saw a spell that had long been lost in the previous era be performed with his own eyes today. And this level of magic was actually in the hands of Pope Monn. No wonder Pope Monn was so powerful. Jerome also knew that Pope Monn¡¯s power was not only in the area of spatial spells. Being able to absorb spatial spells and use them skillfully was the strength of the Pope himself. Because not everyone could learn spatial spells. In the ancient era when spatial spells were prevalent, Only a few people had learned spatial spells, and they became famous throughout the continent. This was enough to prove that even if spatial spells were ced in front of of someone, he would not be able to use them without talent. And Pope Monn was someone who had the talent for spatial spells. Just this alone showed Jerome how powerful Pope Monn was. He looked at Pope Monn with more and more respect. In his heart, he was even more determined to make friends with Pope Monn. It just so happened that Heidi also seemed to be very interested in Pope Monn. Why not he be the matchmaker and try to set them up? Jerome thought with his chin propped on his hand. Heidi looked at her second brother suspiciously. She always felt that her second brother was thinking about something bad. Monn also felt a little confused, he felt that Jerome was looking at him with a strange look. Monn did not know what Jerome was thinking. If he knew what Jerome was thinking, Monn would definitely be weirded-out. His spatial spells were all instilled into him by the system. He didn¡¯t even have the slightest effort to learn these spells. Of course, Monn didn¡¯t know what Jerome was thinking. He quietly looked at the Elf Forest in front of him. After a few seconds, the wind blew again. The front of the Elf Forest also returned to its original appearance. But the leaves of the trees still did not fall. Instead, they turned into invisible powder and floated away with the wind. Countless night feline monsters disappeared in that instant. They all turned into dust. It made the hearts of everyone present tremble. Such power was really terrifying. Especially Jerome and the others who had seen this for the first time. They were even more terrified of the scene in front of them. If Pope Monn were to cast this spell on them... What would happen was really unimaginable. Jerome swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He looked at Pope Monn, his eyes filled with respect and fear. At that moment, he saw more than a Pope. Chapter 185 - The Disappearing Night Feline Monsters

Chapter 185: The Disappearing Night Feline Monsters

The Elf Forest was gently blown by the wind. The Elf Forest which leaves were supposed to be swaying, At this moment, there was no sound at all. The entire Elf Forest was silent. In front of Monn and the others, an empty space suddenly appeared. The ce that was originally full of trees became an empty space. This sudden change made their eyes widen. Some people even rubbed their eyes. They did not dare to believe what was happening in front of their eyes. But the truth was right in front of their eyes, and they had no choice but to believe it. The sudden urrence also made the night feline monsters, who were standing on the treetops of the Elf Forest and sizing up Monn and the others, suddenly fall into a daze. They did not know what exactly happened. How did such arge patch of the forest suddenly disappear? Even other night feline monsters, who were standing on the treetops, had also disappeared. This strange situation made the night feline monsters extremely uneasy. Their bodies seemed extremely ufortable. They grabbed the fur on their bodies and looked around. They wanted to see if there was anything unusual. But no matter how much they looked, they did not see anything strange. The only strange thing was the people in front of them. As soon as they arrived, the forest in front of the night feline monsters disappeared, along with their nsmen. What could have possibly happened? After thinking it through, the night feline monsters simultaneously focused their eyes on Monn and the others. A bloodthirsty aura was emitted. They stared at Monn and the others. They were afraid that they would make a move. Although they were just bodies, The dark aura that controlled their bodies was conscious. They clearly knew the danger of the man in front of them. Just by waving his hand, a patch of the Elf Forest in front of them disappeared. It even took away their bodies, which were also controlled by the dark energy. Even the dark energy in their bodies also disappeared. They were supposed to be invisible. Even the most powerful spells couldn¡¯t hit them. But the man¡¯s spells easily scattered them. He was the most unsettling. Because their invincible stance had disappeared. Right in front of this man. ¡°Roar!¡± Clearly aware of the danger of the enemy in front of them. Almost all of the night feline monsters seemed to have exploded. Their throats let out a tearing growl. They demonstrated this to Monn and the others. They wanted to use this to force Monn and the others to retreat. But they were here to deal with the night feline monsters in the Elf Forest. How could they be scared off so easily? Monn¡¯s eyes were indifferent. He didn¡¯t care about the low growls of the night feline monsters in front of him. His hand continued to wave the Demon Sealing Dance with great power. In an instant. The growl that had filled the entire sky just now suddenly stopped. Almost all the night feline monsters stopped moving. Even their eyes began to stop moving. This was Monn¡¯s masterpiece. Relying on the infinite Holy Power of the Holy Grail,. Again, Monn performed the Demon Sealing Dance, Which directly enveloped almost all the night feline monsters in the Elf Forest. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes,. Arge area of the Elf Forest in front of them instantly disappeared. The entire area of the Elf Forest instantly retreated by arge amount. By relying on his own strength, Monn had changed the ecology of the Elf Forest. This terrifying strength made them feel aghast. Although it was the Holy Power from the Holy Grail that allowed Monn to achieve this feat, The abnormal power of Monn¡¯s spell was also an indispensable part. Monn¡¯s expression continued to be calm. There were no ripples at all. It was as if all of this had nothing to do with him. He used his Holy Power. He found that the entire Elf Forest no longer had the evil dark aura of the night feline monsters. His hand slowly stopped moving. He let out a sigh of relief. Since he had unlimited Holy Power, it was very refreshing to continue using the Demon Sealing Dance. But the Holy Grail was still an external force. Monn slowly reached his hand into his heart. A golden cup slowly appeared. It still had a transparent texture. It didn¡¯t slowly solidify until it left his body. After the Holy Grail was taken out of his body, Monn was relieved. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of reluctance in his heart. He directly handed the Holy Grail to Jerome. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of reluctance. The Holy Grail was still an external object. Too much dependence on it would make Monn disillusioned. So, Monn very decisively handed over the Holy Grail. Moreover, it was not Monn¡¯s to begin with. Monn did not have the slightest bit of nostalgia. Jerome nkly took the Holy Grail. Looking at Monn¡¯s calm face, he did not know what to say. Jerome remembered the words of the person who had sent the Holy Grail to him. If Pope Monn wanted to keep the Holy Grail, he would give it to him. This was the King¡¯s intention. Of course, Jerome knew what the King was thinking. If he gave Pope Monn what he wanted, Pope Monn would be indebted to him. It could be considered an early investment. Since it was for Pope Monn¡¯s strength, the King really didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of heartache. Of course, since it was the Francis family, they would not feel the slightest bit of heartache. Not to mention that Heidi might marry the Pope in the future. It was just treated as a dowry sent in advance. Just the Pope¡¯s strength alone was enough for them to be ruthless enough to spend all their capital. If anything happened in the future, Monn would be able to take care of them. Almost everyone was sure that Pope Monn was destined to be a True God-Level Holy Ranker in the future. Because Monn was only in his twenties. Pope Monn¡¯s future was still very bright. As long as he did not die prematurely on the way, he would definitely be a True God-Level Holy Ranker. Of course, the possibility of dying prematurely was also very unlikely, Because Monn was already at the peak of Holy Ranking. Coupled with this strange and unpredictable magic, Pope Monn was now considered a figure just below the True God-Level. Unless a group of people at the Peak of Holy Ranking besieged Pope Monn, Pope Monn would not easily fall. Jerome firmly believed this. In his heart, he became more and more determined to befriend Monn. He even wanted Heidi to use her advantage of being a woman. He wanted to befriend Pope Monn as soon as possible. In any case, his younger sister was also very fond of Pope Monn. She believed that even the bottom of the sea would be very pleased. Perhaps with the support of her family, Heidi¡¯s confidence would be even more abundant. Jerome nodded firmly. The look in his eyes as he looked at Monn became more and moreplicated. Chapter 186 - Sylvias Transformation

Chapter 186: Sylvia¡¯s Transformation

The outskirts of the Elf Forest. Or rather, it could no longer be called the outskirts of the Elf Forest. Because in the ce where they were, almost all the trees had been wiped out by Monn. There was no jungle. Only barend. It looked very shabby. He felt theplicated look in Jerome¡¯s eyes. Monn felt a chill in his heart. It felt like Jerome was looking at his brother-inw? Monn was a little confused. But Monn usually didn¡¯t think about things that he didn¡¯t understand. In front of absolute power, Monn wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. He looked at Sylvia from the corner of his eyes, His gaze was inexplicable. Behind Monn. Sylvia lowered her head. She looked down. Just now. Sylvia had witnessed the fall of all her nsmen. But she didn¡¯t stop them. On one hand, she didn¡¯t have the ability to stop Monn. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t want to stop Monn. She knew in her heart, The darkness who wore the outer shell of the night feline monsters were no longer her nsmen. Instead, the darkness invaded her home and invaded her nsmen. She clenched her fists and put them down weakly. For the night feline monsters n, this was probably the best possible oue. At least they weren¡¯t driven by the darkness anymore. They didn¡¯t be the viins who brought disaster to the continent. This was the mostforting thing for the night feline monster n in the northwest. It was also the only thing that made Sylvia make peace with the deaths of her nsmen. There was no other way. She even thanked Monn for freeing her nsmen. Otherwise, she would also face the pursuit of her nsmen. She would have lived a horrible life. Sylvia lowered her head and thought carefully. A huge weight had finally been lifted from her heart. Although Monn hadpletely destroyed the bodies of her nsmen, Monn was also the night feline monster n¡¯s savior. He had even helped them take revenge, Because the darkness that controlled the night feline monster n had also been wiped out by Monn. This was undeniable. At the same time, she marveled at Monn¡¯s strength. Her heart was also palpitating. If Monn had used this trick to capture her that day¡­ She would not be here anymore. After thinking it through, Sylvia raised her head and looked at Monn with gratitude in her eyes. Her heart was even more determined to work for Monn. Because she had nowhere else to go. Even if she ran away, where could she go? It would be nothing more than a life of killing magical beasts in the forest, eating magical beasts and drinking magical blood. That kind of savage life was not what she wanted. She might as well work at Monn¡¯s ce. She had three meals a day and a stable ce to sleep. It was not like she was living alone in the open. She felt lonely. She lived alone without her pack. It drove her crazy. She didn¡¯t want to live like that anymore. Being with Monn was the best thing for her. So she was grateful. He gave her a ce to live. Monn didn¡¯t know what Sylvia was thinking, But he clearly sensed that the frustration in Sylvia had disappeared. He didn¡¯t know why, But the change was always good. So he didn¡¯t have to worry about losing a freebor force. So he didn¡¯t have to clean up after himself. Monn was relieved. He was finally able to ck off. If Sylvia knew what Monn¡¯s n was, She wouldn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This wasn¡¯t what she thought. She thought he was doing it for her own good. But in the end, it was just to get a freebor force. This would definitely make Sylvia confused. Of course, Sylvia did not know. She was still grateful to Monn. She imagined her life from now onwards. Her gaze returned to the bare Elf Forest. It was said to be bare. In fact, only fifty meters in front of Monn became an empty space. The entire Elf Forest was still veryrge. Even if she flew into the sky, she would still not see the end of it. After handing the Holy Grail to Jerome. Monn said, ¡°Many thanks to the royal family for the Holy Grail.¡± Jerome was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Of course. When the timees, I will have to do something to thank you.¡± To be honest. It was their kingdom¡¯s responsibility to eliminate the threat to San Lorenzo in the Elf Forest, But their kingdom didn¡¯t have many talents. That was the why they wanted Monn in their kingdom. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. The Kingdom of Kate wasplementary to the Orthodox Church in the first ce. They couldn¡¯t do without one. Even the entire Orthodox Church had people who overpowered the Kingdom of Kate in the past few years. That was the reason why the King invited Pope Monn to join his kingdom. On one hand, he didn¡¯t want the Orthodox Church to continue to grow, On the other hand, his kingdom really needed a high-endbat force. The Orthodox Church¡¯s emperor was a True God. However, the highest level in the kingdom was only of peak Holy Rank. Moreover, he was already very old. He would probably be buried in the ground in a few years. As for the Pope of the Orthodox Church, although he was not young, he was still a young man in terms of the usual age of a True God Holy Ranker This made His Majesty, the King of the Kingdom of Kate very anxious. Once the Orthodox Church became too strong, The Kingdom of Kate would definitely be suppressed. When that time came, the Kingdom of Kate would no longer mean anything to the people. This was not what the King of the Kingdom of Kate wanted to see happen, That was why he was so attentive to Pope Monn. On the one hand, it was to win over Monn. On the other hand, it was also to n ahead. Judging from Monn¡¯s momentum, Once the current Pope of the Orthodox Church ascended, The person most likely to seed to the papacy was Munn, who would definitely reach the peak of True God Holy Ranking in the future. The Orthodox Church would definitely hand over the papacy to Monn. In short, no matter what the two possibilities were, the King would not lose out. This was exactly what His Majesty, the King had nned. And, almost all the aristocratic families were nning this. Otherwise, why would there be so many noblesing over to give gifts during the inauguration ceremony of just one Pope? Jerome was disdainful of those who wanted to curry favor with Monn. Did they think Monn would care about their little gifts? Jerome smiled disdainfully. Chapter 187 - Jeromes Intentions

Chapter 187: Jerome¡¯s Intentions

The Elf Forest. The air was filled with the faint smell of blood. But the smell was so faint that it did not affect the sense of smell of Monn and the others. Jerome had a n in mind for Monn. And in his mind, the one who could hinder his little sister was the Saintess of the Orthodox Church. As a man of genius, Jerome could already see that Her Highness was also very interested in Pope Monn. Why else would Her Highness, who used to be active in the capital, have recently disappeared from the capital? The people of the capital have begun to tell of the story of Her Highness, the Saintess, eloping with Monn. But Her Highness still hadn¡¯te back to exin. Jerome knew very well that Pope Monn was not interested in mere mortals. Only the Francis family had a better chance. Because one of their family members had already infiltrated the Monn family. It was a big step towards sess. The next thing to think about was how to eliminate thepetition. The only thing that troubled Jerome was, What was so different about Their Highnesses Heidi and Ace? Beauty? From Jerome¡¯s point of view, the two should be neck and neck. Although the King¡¯s city flower was given to Ace. From Jerome¡¯s point of view. His little sister was on par with Ace. They were both fairpetition for each other. They were really simr. However, in terms of strength, Well¡­ Jerome was instantly speechless. The gap was too big. He was too embarrassed topare them. Heidi did not have no chance. However, Heidi did have a special talent. That was the luck favored by the Goddess of Luck. Anything that was bad for Heidi would disappear, And everything would turn out good for Heidi. This ability would not only help Heidi, But it could also help Pope Monn. After all, the ability to improve luck was notmon. Once, when Heidi¡¯s talent was exposed, it attracted a lot of assassinations. But everything was dissolved by Heidi¡¯s invincible luck. And now, it was time for this talent to show its power again. Heidi¡¯s happiness and the future situation of the Francis family, All depended on Heidi¡¯s invincible talent. Jerome had already thought of all external factors. When there was time, he would teach Heidi about the etiquette of girls. In terms of personality, Jerome didn¡¯t want her to change. After all, the changed Heidi would no longer be the real Heidi. But her unruly character was about to be tamed. No man would like an unruly girl. And then, there was thest question. Her Highness was the Saintess of the Orthodox Church. Her Highness had every reason to be at Pope Monn¡¯s side at all times, It was in case the mission went out of control. This natural advantage of being close to Monn had left Heidi far behind. It was still a long way to go. At the very least, Heidi and the Saintess had to be on the same starting line. Within a short period of time, Jerome had already thought of the future direction of his family. Heidi had no idea that her future had already been arranged by her second brother. Of course, even if Heidi knew, she probably wouldn¡¯t care. After all, she like Monn. It was just that the process arranged by her second brother might not have been very satisfactory to her. After all, no one wanted their life to be nned by others. There would certainly beints in their hearts. But in the end, Heidi would be satisfied. If Heidi knew all this, she would be upset. She clearly wanted to enjoy the process of pursuing Monn on her own. She wouldn¡¯t want her family to get Monn for her. This would make her unhappy. Luckily for now, Heidi still did not know. Jerome looked behind him. Heidi¡¯s eyes were almost overflowing with admiration for Pope Monn. He smiled in his heart. He was even more certain that his decision was not the slightest bit wrong. Heidi suddenly shivered. It was as if she sensed that someone wanted to make arrangements for her. It was a warning from her innate ability. But Heidi also felt that this warning was not malicious at all. Instead, it was full of kindness. But the warning from her innate ability made her a little confused. Could it be that the innate ability that had apanied her for 18 years was malfunctioning today? Unable to understand it, Heidi simply stopped thinking about it. She continued to look at Monn. Her eyes were filled with admiration once again. He is indeed the right man for me! He is so powerful! Ace looked at Heidi warily. She knew that she was up to no good. Ace knew that she had to guard against Heidi. She had to prevent any chance for Heidi toe into contact with Monn. Monn did not know what the others were thinking. He quietly looked at the Elf Forest. His eyes, which were filled with Holy Power looked into the depths of the Elf Forest. In a trance, he saw a group of figures. Monn narrowed his eyes. He increased the Holy Power in his eyes. He could clearly see the faces of those figures. ¡°Elves?¡± Monn muttered to himself. His voice was very soft. But everyone present was a person with great power. No matter what, his soft voice would be easily caught by them. But he didn¡¯t care. Eiffel thought that Monn was calling them. Since that was how Monn addressed them, They thought that Pope Munn was calling them again. Eiffel stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Pope Monn?¡± Monn raised his chin slightly and gestured. Eiffel looked ahead in confusion. A thick sandstorm was rolling toward them. Eiffel¡¯s eyes focused. The sandstorm did not seem normal in any way. Eiffel¡¯s face became serious. He thought something was going to happen. He quickly gathered Holy Power to his eyes. Through the Holy Power,. Eiffel clearly saw a huge teaming toward them. But that team was familiar to Eiffel. ¡°Elves?¡± Eiffel blurted out. This time, everyone¡¯s eyes finally focused on them. Just now, Eiffel thought that Monn was calling them. But now, Eiffel had started to call out. Now they knew that Monn wasn¡¯t calling them. Everyone walked forward. Their eyes looked in the direction of where Eiffel and Monn were looking at. Heavy dust rolled in. Everything became serious. Chapter 188 - The Arrival of the Elves

Chapter 188: The Arrival of the Elves

The Elf Forest. Seeing the thick dust, This situation made them anxious again. Jerome¡¯s face was even more unsightly. Just a moment ago, he was thinking about the future of the Francis family. But now enemies were approaching. How could they be so unlucky in San Lorenzo? They had finally resolved everything. Just as everyone was preparing to face the enemy, The figures in the dust finally revealed their true appearances. A group of slender figures with waist-length blonde hair walked out. Each of them looked like a valkyrie. This situation made everyone, including Monn and Eiffel, stunned. Weren¡¯t they elves? Doubt arose in the hearts of everyone present. Then they suddenly thought of the word, ¡°Elves¡±, that Pope Monn and Eiffel murmured. They instantly understood. It turned out that they were not enemies, but a group of elves. This made them speechless. The elves were getting closer and closer. Monn quietly stood in ce, Waiting for them toe over. Everyone saw that Pope Monn did not move. They also stood quietly in ce, waiting for the elves toe. They did not wait for long. The elves quickly arrived in front of Monn. Their eyes were filled with unknown fear. They had received news that the outer perimeter of the Elf Forest was surrounded by a group of night feline monsters. They were afraid that the elf team that went to fetch the Princess to not be able toe back. This was why they were sent on a mission to fight their way out, To bring the Princess back. However, there were too many night feline monsters and they were extremely fast. They could do nothing about it. After reporting this to the Queen. The Queen smiled mysteriously. She just told them to stay put and not deal with the night feline monsters. She said that they could just wait there. Someone would take care of it. Just as they were wandering around, Arge area of the Elf Forest¡¯s outer perimeter suddenly disappeared. There was no movement at all, They didn¡¯t even know how it disappeared. Even the night feline monsters outside the Elf Forest also disappeared at the same time. This situation made them very frightened. After they reported it to Her Majesty, the Elf Queen. She smiled. She only said that someone had dealt with the night feline monsters. She just asked them to go outside and bring Her Majesty, the Princess back. And also to invite the person who helped to deal with the night feline monsters, to have a talk with Her Majesty, the Queen. The problem was, They didn¡¯t know who the person who helped them was! However, her Majesty, the Queen just suddenly cut off contact. This made the leader of the elf team stomp her feet in anger. She felt a headache towards their strong-willed Queen. But, there was nothing she could do. She had to rush out with the elf team. When she saw Monn and the others, She didn¡¯t care and directly rushed over. When she reached them, she took a look. The man in the lead was dressed in the clothes of the Pope of the Orthodox Church. And behind him, were Holy Knights. The elf team leader immediately understood. This was the Orthodox Church team. Could it be that the Orthodox Church helped them? This thought arose in her heart. The leader of the elf team nced around again. Then, she saw a very familiar person. ¡°Eiffel?¡± The leader of the elf team was a little surprised. Seeing Eiffel meant that Her Highness, the Princess was nearby, right? As expected. Her Highness, the Princess was in the middle of the elves not far away. She even smiled and greeted her. Seeing the Princess be so heartless, The leader of the elf team sighed. Neither mother nor daughter was afort to them. A very willful one. A, uh¡­ It was even harder to say. Sometimes self-willed, sometimes confused, Worse than the Queen. However, in the future, the confused Princess would be the Queen of the Elves. Thinking of the future of the elf tribe, The leader of the elf team couldn¡¯t help but rub her forehead. She felt a darkness impending in her future. At this moment, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Betty, didn¡¯t you see me?¡± Eiffel¡¯s voice sounded. The leader of the elf team named Betty was stunned when she heard the voice. Then, she followed the voice and said, ¡°So you¡¯re here, Eiffel.¡± Hearing this, Eiffel¡¯s face darkened. She did that on purpose! Betty definitely did it on purpose. He was clearly standing in front of her, Yet she pretended not to see him. This was really too detestable! She merely greeted Eiffel, But then, Betty once again ignored Eiffel. Her gaze was solemn as she looked at Monn. ¡°You must be the Pope of the Orthodox Church. I¡¯m Betty of the elf tribe.¡± Betty performed the Orthodox Church¡¯s ritual. She greeted Monn. Monn calmly said, ¡°My name is Monn.¡± Betty blinked her eyes. She thought that the Pope of the Orthodox Church had quite a character. This Pope is so young, But he already has the strength of an almost-True God Holy Ranker at such a young age? Betty knew the general system of the Orthodox Church in the human cities. Only those who had reached Holy Ranking and made significant contributions to the Orthodox Church could be a Pope. Betty had not expected the Pope of the Orthodox Church in San Lorenzo to be so young. But she did not doubt Monn¡¯s strength at all. Since he was able to be the Pope of the Orthodox Church, he must have been extraordinary. After calming herself down, Betty stopped thinking about it. She hade with a mission. Not just to bring the Princess back. But also to invite the person who had helped them. Moreover, Betty guessed that the person who had helped them was most likely in this group of people. And it was very likely that it was Pope Monn, who was in front of her. Betty¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at Pope Monn and asked, ¡°Do you know what just happened here?¡± He nced at her and said casually, ¡°I dealt with the night feline monsters in the Elf Forest.¡± Betty heard him. She looked at the way they came. The corner of her mouth twitched. Was he dealing with the night feline monsters? Or did he want to raze the entire Elf Forest to the ground, right? Betty cursed in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Although the Elf Forest was named after the elves, The Elf Forest didn¡¯t belong to the elves. There were also the night feline monsters and the gnomes who they loathed, who lived here. There weren¡¯t many night feline monsters left now though¡­ Only the elves and the gnomes were left in the entire Elf Forest. The elves didn¡¯t have anyints about the destruction of the Elf Forest. After all, it was to eradicate the night feline monsters who were affected by the darkness. Understandable. Chapter 189 - The Elf Queen

Chapter 189: The Elf Queen

The outskirts of the Elf Forest. The leader of the elf team, Betty, was a little speechless when she heard what Monn said. He had handled so many matters regarding the night feline monsters, and he had said it so casually. Pope Monn was really a wonderful person. Betty knew that the person that Her Majesty, the Elf Queen had mentioned to help them was probably Pope Monn. Just as Betty wanted to confirm again¡­ A voice suddenly resounded in her mind. ¡°Betty, why don¡¯t you quickly invite Pope Monn over?¡± It was Her Majesty, the Elf Queen¡¯s dignified voice. Betty was stunned. Well, there was no need to confirm anymore. Her Majesty, the Elf queen had already said so. Then the one who changed the terrain to this state must be Pope Monn who was in front of her. How would Her Majesty know Pope Monn¡¯s strength? Betty watched him with more respect in her eyes. After all, all creatures worshipped the strong. Although the elves liked peace, They also respected the strong. Moreover, Pope Monn¡¯s strength was indeed above average. Thinking of this, Betty looked at the terrain changed by Pope Monn again. She still had lingering fear in her heart. On this emptynd, it seemed as if the power of Pope Monn¡¯s spell still remained. It made her unable to forget it for a long time. Bettyposed herself and then set her gaze on Pope Monn. She said solemnly, ¡°Pope Monn, Her Majesty, the Elf Queen wishes to invite you to the elf tribe for a chat. I hope you will do us the honor.¡± As he said this, Betty lowered her head slightly. She lowered her posture very low. When Asher heard Betty¡¯s words, she was stunned. ¡°Mother?¡± Asher was puzzled. She didn¡¯t know what her mother, who was nowhere to be found, wanted to do. Could it be that she wanted to use this method to make her return to the elf tribe? Thinking of this situation, Asher¡¯s expression instantly changed. Would her mother do such a thing? Asher¡¯s expression was solemn. She hurriedly stared at Monn, hoping that Monn would not agree. But Monn did not care about Asher¡¯s gaze at all. Monn nced indifferently at Betty, Then he looked up at the sky. He estimated that he would still be able to get off work early, So he nodded slightly. After all, she was the Elf Queen. As the Pope of the Orthodox Church in San Lorenzo, he still needed to show her respect. It just so happened that Monn was actually quite interested in the exact appearance of the elves. Since he was invited by the Elf Queen, He might as well take this opportunity to take a look. After epting the invitation, Monn sent the Pdins back to the church to continue recruiting new Pdins. Then, he led Ace and Heidi on their merry way to the depths of the Elf Forest. Jerome wanted to go too. But he was stared at by Betty. As if they weren¡¯t inviting him. Jerome looked at Pope Monn. He realised that Pope Monn had no intention of bringing him over. He could only smile helplessly and bring his guards back to San Lorenzo. Seeing this, Asher rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to go. After all, Mother didn¡¯t invite me!¡± As she said this, Asher wanted to follow the Pdins back. But she was stopped by Betty. Betty looked at Asher with a faint smile. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to go home.¡± Asher¡¯s face stiffened. She looked at Betty, who had no room for negotiation. She sighed helplessly. Her entire person began to be listless. It was as if she had lost her soul. She just followed behind Monn and the others mechanically. They walked step by step. Through the periphery of the Elf Forest. The whole forest suddenly became clear. It was as if they hade to a secret ce. The big trees around them were shining with green light. They looked very lively. The treetops were covered with birds and animals. And the animals didn¡¯t seem to be afraid when they saw peopleing. Instead, they waited with curious eyes. They looked around at Monn and the others. This made Ace, Heidi, and the others behind Monn curious. It was no surprise that Asher was not shocked after seeing night feline monsters. After all, they lived in the Elf Forest. They were used to this. Of course, this would only happen around the Elf Land. Once they saw this, it meant that Monn and the others would soon arrive at the Elf Land. Because the elves were all kind and peaceful, They took good care of these animals. Of course, the elves would not let aggressive animals stay here. Monn and the others followed Betty¡¯s team for a while. After a few minutes. A straight path appeared in front of Monn and the others. They walked along the path for a while. The gate of the elves gradually appeared in front of Monn and the others. The gate of the elves was made up of two giant trees. On both sides of the gate were two giant tree trunks. On the top of the gate were thick vines. The gate was made up of countless vines. This scene made Monn and the others confused. The whole door was blocked. How could they get in? The next moment, Betty showed them. Betty opened her mouth. She said a very obscure incantation. It sounded like thenguage of the elves to Monn. The next moment, Under the eyes of Monn and the others. The two big trees that formed the gate seemed to have suddenlye to life. At the top of their trunks, two green pupils suddenly appeared. On the bark of the big tree, A human face suddenly appeared. They opened their mouths, and the human face formed by the bark looked like an old man. A voice came out of its mouths. ¡°Wee to the Elf Land!¡± The voice was old and grand. It was like a bell that had been struck. It spread throughout the entire Elf Forest. Ace and Heidi, who had never seen this before, had a look of amazement in their eyes. After seeing all kinds of fantasies from the humans in his previous life, Monn was calm. But seeing this with his own eyes, Monn was still a little uneasy. Of course, he had been in this world for a long time. Monn had to deal with many fantastical creatures. He had seen all kinds of werewolves and vampires. There was nothing unusual about a big tree man. Monn¡¯s endurance was still very strong. Betty was surprised to see Ace and Heidi. She nodded in satisfaction. It was worth it for her to ask the two treemen to be more impressive. Along the way, Betty also heard about what Eiffel had seen and heard in the human world. She heard about how all her elves were shocked. Betty was also a little unconvinced. How could the human race have such an impact on the elves? Chapter 190 - Welcome to the Elf Tribe

Chapter 190: Wee to the Elf Tribe

The Elf Forest. At the gate of the Elf Land, Two treemen stood up straight. The faces in the book glowed green. Ace and Heidi were shocked. Betty was satisfied with this. But when she saw that Pope Monn was still calm, She couldn¡¯t help but admire him. As expected of the Pope of the Orthodox Church. He was very knowledgeable. Even the treemen couldn¡¯t surprise him. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t any surprised expressions from Pope Monn, Betty lost interest. She waved her hand and told the treemen to return to their posts. Then she asked them to open the vines at the door. The treemen were a little slow to react. They were stunned for a moment, then they returned to their original positions. Only after returning to their original appearance, Did they put down the vines that blocked the road. When there were no more obstacles in front of them, Betty took the lead and led Monn and the others into the elf tribe¡¯s territory. This was the first time that other races hade to the Elf Land. Along the way, Monn and the others met many elves. They were all very interested to see Betty walking over with a few humans. They even ignored their Princess. This situation instantly made the already unhappy Asher feel even more unhappy. She had only disappeared for only a few days. Yet her prestige in the elf tribe had already fallen to such a degree? Asher couldn¡¯t help but start to doubt life. Monn and the others had really opened their eyes this time. As expected of the Elf n. Each of them had exquisite facial features. They were very beautiful. It was as if they had been carefully carved out. The strange thing was. The entire elf n was actually all female. Monn hadn¡¯t seen a single male along the way. But when he saw Asher and the others, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Monn instantly guessed that this might be a very normal situation. Could it be that there were no males here? He had such a doubt in his heart. At the same time, Monn had thought of the question of how the elf tribe reproduced. Only until they came to a very glorious ce, Did Monn came back to his senses. In front of them. A giant tree that seemed to be able to cover the sky appeared in their eyes. The breeze blew gently, blowing the leaves of the giant tree. But the strange thing was that no matter how powerful the wind was,. There was not a single leaf that was blown down by the wind. It only made a rustling sound. What made Monn and the others even more amazed was that, The leaves on this giant tree were actually glowing with a life-like color. It was amazing. Betty saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to this giant tree. She proudly introduced, ¡°This is the Tree of Life of our elven race. It is the foundation of our elven race!¡± Ace looked surprised. ¡°Since it is so important, why did you say it?¡± Betty smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one will be able to destroy the Tree of Life.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Ace looked at Monn silently. Betty saw Ace¡¯s action. Her face froze. She thought of what happened in the outer area of the Elf Forest. The tree of life was very strong. It shouldn¡¯t be easily destroyed, right? Betty suddenly felt uncertain. She looked awkwardly at Monn and said, ¡°Pope Monn won¡¯t attack the Tree of Life, right?¡± No matter what, Pope Monn was also the Pope of the Orthodox Church. Why would he attack the foundations of other races? The more she thought about it, the uglier Betty¡¯s expression became. She was about to cry. She had only met him once. What made her think that Monn was not a very kind person? Just as Betty was sweating profusely and trying to find a way to mend her wound¡­ The door of a pce on a big tree not far from the Tree of Life suddenly opened. Ta-da! Footsteps sounded. Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to it. A slender woman with perfect curves walked out. She was wearing a dark green slit dress. The left side of her fair and slender legs werepletely exposed. She looked up along her slender legs. The deep v on her chest instantly attracted Monn¡¯s attention. Looking up, Her pure white neck seemed to emit this crystal white light. She looked extremely noble. The same exquisite facial features on her body had a different charm. A pair of long and narrowzy eyes carefully sized up Monn and the others. Finally, her gazended on Monn. Coincidentally, Monn was also sizing up Her Majesty, the Elf Queen. The two people¡¯s gazes instantly met. The two people just quietly watched. No one had any intention of speaking. The entire Tree of Life seemed to fall into silence. Fortunately, there was still the sound of the Tree of Life swaying in the wind. It made the atmosphere not so tense. Just as the others did not know what was going on¡­ Her Majesty, the Elf Queen looked at Monn and took the lead to smile. ¡°Wee to the elf tribe, Pope Monn.¡± Monn was not surprised that Her Majesty, the Elf Queen knew his name. Either the Elf Queen had some kind of ability, or Betty, who had been able tomunicate with the Elf Queen in her mind, had told her. Although theirmunication had been very secret at the time,. It had not escaped Monn¡¯s eyes in the end. Monn said calmly, ¡°Hello, your Majesty, the Elf Queen.¡± The Elf queenughed lightly. The Pope really had quite a personality. The Elf Queen knew a lot about Pope Monn. Of course, the Elf Queen didn¡¯t know about the current Pope Monn, She knew about the future Pope Monn. But in the end, no matter which era Pope Monn was from, he wouldn¡¯t really change at all. Monn didn¡¯t know what the Elf Queen in front of him was thinking. He just felt that the Elf Queen was looking at him strangely. And there was a familiar feeling. It made Monn a little confused. But what Monn couldn¡¯t figure out, he would stop thinking about it. In the face of absolute power. No matter what happened, it would be easy for Monn to solve, Unless it was a problem that he couldn¡¯t solve with his current strength. And the Elf Queen did give him a sense of danger. Just like the demon he met in Preston. Monn narrowed his eyes. He looked at the Elf Queen with a strange look. Is she a Demigod¡­? Chapter 191 - The Lonely Elf Queen

Chapter 191: The Lonely Elf Queen

The Elf Forest. The Elf Land. Next to the Tree of Life. On a slightly small ancient tree in the sky. A luxurious and magnificent pce stood quietly. Her Majesty, the Elf Queen stood in front of the door elegantly, as if she did not exist in the human realm. Looking at Monn and the others below, she smiled and invited them, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe to my bedroom and have a seat?¡± Hearing this, Eiffel, Asher, and Betty¡¯s expressions instantly changed. After all, Monn was a man. If they were all women, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they were in the bedroom of Her Majesty, the Elf Queen. But letting a man enter¡­ That was a little¡­ After all, it was Her Majesty, the Elf Queen¡¯s bedroom. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for a man like Monn to enter her bedroom. Betty immediately said, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we go to the conference hall?¡± Betty did not say that it was not appropriate for a male to enter Her Majesty, the Elf Queen¡¯s bedroom. Instead, she suggested to Her Majesty, the Queen to go to the conference hall. This way, Monn wouldn¡¯t have inappropriate thoughts. Even Eiffel nodded with a look of agreement. Asher looked at her mother with a strange expression. Did her mother want to find a man? This absurd thought instantly appeared in Asher¡¯s mind. It wasn¡¯t that Asher was dissatisfied. It was just that the birth of the elves was almost entirely by the tree of life. There was no need for a man. Therefore, Asher did not have a father, like humans would. Asher was the only elf born in thest 100 years from the royal bloodline. That was why she became the daughter of the Elf Queen. It was not that the elf race did not allow the elves to find male creatures to marry. For example, there were many half-elves in human cities now. They were born with half human blood. Of course, those who had the elf bloodline would only give birth to daughters. This seemed to be a problem with the elf bloodline. Asher did not know much about this. What was strange to Asher was that even though her mother was almost 600 years old. She had taken a fancy to Pope Monn, who had juste of age a few years ago? Ah, this¡­ Asher looked at her mother with increasingly strange eyes. Her Majesty, the Elf Queen was a Demigod-Level Holy Ranker. She was very sensitive to some gazes. Almost instantly, Her Majesty, the Elf Queen sensed the strange gazeing from her daughter¡¯s eyes. Her sexy red lips could not help but twitch andugh. With her understanding of her daughter¡¯s brain circuits,. Her silly daughter was definitely thinking about something bad. It was just that she could not reprimand Asher because of the guest in front of her. She just could not teach Asher a lesson. She resisted the urge to teach Asher a lesson. Her Majesty, the Elf Queen waved her hand and decided, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s meet in my bedroom.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Betty was stunned. Seeing how decisive the Elf Queen was, She didn¡¯t know what to do. She could only follow Her Majesty¡¯s wishes. Betty sighed in her heart. That was why she said that Her Majesty was too willful. Whatever came to her mind, She didn¡¯t care about the consequences at all. If the elves knew that Her Majesty had invited a man into her bedroom, who knew what kind of spection it would cause. Her Majesty, the Queen might not care, But Betty would be the one with a headache! But there was nothing she could do. Her Majesty the Elf Queen would not change her mind at all. She led Monn and the others into her bedroom. Seeing this, Ace secretly said to Monn, ¡°Is this okay? I think the other elves are quite concerned.¡± Monn didn¡¯t turn his head and continued to look at the voluptuous buttocks of Her Majesty, the Elf Queen. He casually said, ¡°Since it was Her Majesty, the Elf Queen who made the decision, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Ace¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but darken when she saw Monn¡¯s expression. She snorted and didn¡¯t care about anything else. She didn¡¯t look at Monn and continued to walk on her own. She was obviously worried about what would happen to Monn. In the end, Monn fell into the enchantment of Her Majesty, the Elf Queen and was unable to extricate himself. This made Ace feel a wave of frustration in her heart. At this moment, Asher quietly walked up. She whispered to Ace, ¡°Give it up, Ace. If my mother wants a man, she will get him.¡± It was like a sharp sword piercing through Ace¡¯s heart. It made Ace¡¯s heart sink. She looked at Asher with annoyance. She really didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Even the Elf Queen, who was walking at the front, had her eyes twitch. As expected of her silly daughter! Wasn¡¯t the one sitting there powerful? Of course, except for that little human girl. Did Ace really think that no one could hear her voice? After Asher said that¡­ Almost everyone looked at Her Majesty with a strange look in their eyes. After all, it was Her Majesty¡¯s daughter who said that. The possibility was still very high. Could it be that Her Majesty was really looking for a man? Thinking about how Her Majesty had been alone for 600 years, It seemed to be possible! The strange gaze behind her stabbed Her Majesty¡¯s back ufortably. It was as if it was going to pierce her clothes. Especially when she thought that Monn must have heard her silly daughter¡¯s words. Her Majesty¡¯s face became a little hot. Although Her Majesty had lived for a long time, She had nevere into contact with male creatures. She was still shy. However, she was the Elf Queen, after all. She didn¡¯t show any loss ofposure in front of others. Although her face became very hot, Her face still didn¡¯t change at all. This kind of self-control, if others knew it, they would be amazed. Walking into Her Majesty, the Elf Queen¡¯s bedroom,. The first thing that came into view was a spacious living room. Simple yet filled with extraordinary furniture. The feeling of being surrounded by a thick life force instantly surged to other hearts. Monn even felt that if he stayed in this ce for a long time, his life would be extended. Unfortunately, this ce was not open to the public. As soon as he entered the hall, A pleasant fragrance immediately assailed his nostrils. It made him feel veryfortable. It was as if his entire body was enveloped by a warm feeling. It dispelled all the fatigue in his body. This first-time feeling made Ace, Heidi, and Sylvia, feel novel. For a moment, he was immersed in it and could not extricate himself. Chapter 192 - You鈥檙e Going to Be My Father?

Chapter 192: You¡¯re Going to Be My Father?

For the first time, he felt as if his whole body was soaking in a warm ocean. Monn enjoyed it very much. But it was not as exaggerated as that of Ace and the others. After enjoying it quietly for a period of time. Seeing that it was about time, Her Majesty, the Elf Queen repeatedly said to Betty, ¡°Get someone to bring over the food.¡± Hearing the Queen¡¯s order, Betty nodded and left. The Elf Queen sat on the main seat and beckoned for Monn and the others to sit down. Asher very consciously and leisurely sat beside Her Majesty, the Queen. But before her buttocks fell down, Her Majesty, the Elf Queen suddenly pped her buttocks. Asher was stunned. Then she looked at her own female bedmate with a blushing face. How could she pat her ass in front of so many people. There was even a man here. At the thought of this, Asher¡¯s face instantly turned red. She stared at her mother angrily with her beautiful eyes. Her Majesty, the Elf Queen didn¡¯t even look at her daughter. She said softly, ¡°Go and sit somewhere else. Let Pope Monn sit over here.¡± When she said this, the others were stunned. There was a strong sense of vignce in the eyes of Ace and Heidi. At first, Ace and Heidi did not take Asher¡¯s words to heart. They just felt that she was being silly. However, they could not believe what she had said. It seemed that Asher was right? The Elf Queen really seems to be interested in Monn. Both Ace and Heidi couldn¡¯t help but be on guard. This is so strange. I heard that the Elf Queen is already over 600 years old? This¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter whether the Elf Queen really means it. Monn is only over 20 years old. That¡¯s not very appropriate, is it? Even Eiffel was stunned. Could it be that Her Majesty, the Elf Queen really had such thoughts. However, it would be nice if Pope Monn really had something going on with Her Majesty. After all, Pope Monn was so young and had already reached the pinnacle of Holy Ranking. He might be a True God-Level Holy Ranker in a few years. Just right for their Queen. Actually, Eiffel thought that Princess Asher was the most suitable. After all, they were of the same age. And they did meet in a heroic rescue. No matter how one looked at it, Asher was more suitable than Her Majesty. Moreover, Her Majesty and Pope Monn had just met for the first time. Wasn¡¯t that a little too fast? Eiffel pondered. Her Majesty, the Elf Queen didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. She just wanted Monn to be by her side. This way, it would be easier tomunicate. She didn¡¯t know that her actions had attracted so many spections. Seeing that her daughter still didn¡¯t move, The Elf Queen red at her. Finally, Asher reluctantly walked to the other side of her bed. She crossed her arms across her chest and didn¡¯t look at her mother. She was very unhappy. It wasn¡¯t that Asher didn¡¯t want Monn to be by her mother¡¯s side. But every time the elf tribe had a banquet, Almost all the delicious food would be ced in front of her mother. And by her mother¡¯s side, naturally, was the best position. At that time, she could enjoy it to her heart¡¯s content. But this time, the delicious food was going to be far away from her. The more she thought about it, the more unhappy she became. As Asher was angry. Betty came up with a group of elves holding food. There were fruits and vegetables unique to the elves. At the moment they came in, Asher, who was still a little angry, immediately put her temper aside. She could not help but stare at the pile of food with shining eyes. She already prepared the cutlery in her hands. This change made Ace and Heidi dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t Asher too unprincipled? However, Her Majesty, the Elf Queen and Eiffel were calm. They knew what Asher was like and did not take her temper seriously at all. As a foodie, Nothing could make her happier than food. Monn did not have any expression on his face. After being together for so many days, Monn could more or less see through Asher¡¯s simple character. However, he was a little surprised by the amount of food that the elves served. A whole tter. Even the food on the te was filled to the brim. He couldn¡¯t even see the appearance of the Elf who served the food. It was just a figure with the same graceful figure. Monn and the others were shocked. Then, they thought of the amount of food that Asher and Eiffel ate. They suddenly understood. Could it be that all elves were big eaters? This thought appeared in the minds of Monn, Ace, and Heidi almost at the same time. Soon. The banquet began. Monn and the others looked at Her Majesty, the Elf Queen with strange eyes. They all wanted to see if it was true that all elves were big eaters. Her Majesty, the Elf Queen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Under the watchful eyes of Monn and the others, she elegantly picked up a piece of green vegetable and gently ced it in her fiery red lips. Seeing this, Monn and the others finally heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that not all elves were big eaters! Then, they looked at the two elves, Asher and Eiffel, who were eating and drinking wildly. The difference was huge! This is definitely the real Elf Queen! Even when eating, she is so elegant. Monn and the others praised her in their hearts. However, the Elf Queen¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. She looked at Asher and Eiffel from the corner of her eyes, and the envy in her eyes was almost overflowing. She also wanted to eat and drink as wantonly as Asher and Eiffel! But Her Majesty, the Elf Queen could not be as savage as Asher and Eiffel. She could not ruin the image of the elves in front of outsiders. At least she, the Elf Queen, could not! As long as she remained elegant, the elf race would still be synonymous with elegance. Betty looked at the food in front of her and swallowed her saliva. Her buttocks moved left and right, and she was a little restless. She also wanted to eat big mouthfuls of food. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for her to stuff her teeth. But since Her Majesty, the Elf Queen didn¡¯t eat and drink like a savage. Betty also didn¡¯t dare to do so. Otherwise, after Monn and the others left,. There was a very high chance that Her Majesty would scold her. Not because it ruined the image of the elves, But because they got full before her. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m still hungry? How dare you get full before I¡¯m full! Betty shrank her neck, as if she could already see the Elf Queen losing her temper. Chapter 193 - The Aura of the Abyss

Chapter 193: The Aura of the Abyss

The Elf Forest. The Elf Land. Next to the Tree of Life. Her Majesty, the Elf Queen¡¯s bedroom. A rich banquet was thus concluded. Asher and Eiffel hit each other on the stomach. They patted their round bellies, their faces full of satisfaction. This appearance made Her Majesty, the Elf Queen gnash her teeth in anger. She wished that she could chase these two out. She very subtly touched her own shriveled belly. She used her Holy Power. She forcefully printed down her own belly that was about to growl. She would not lose face in front of Monn and the others. It was just that in order to maintain this elegance, Her Majesty, the Queen had given a lot. Seeing Monn finishing the banquet, The Elf Queen took out a tissue and elegantly wiped her mouth. Her beautiful eyes nced sideways at Asher and Eiffel. She felt that these two people had really embarrassed the elf race. After Pope Monn and the others left, she would definitely teach them a lesson. She called for someone to clean up the table in front of her. Only then did Her Majesty, the Elf Queen look at Monn and the others. Her expression became serious. ¡°I heard that you encountered the night feline monsters at the outskirts of the Elf Forest?¡± Monn nodded in response to Her Majesty, the Elf Queen, Because this wasn¡¯t a big deal in Monn¡¯s eyes. Moreover, he also understood that Her Majesty, the Elf Queen only wanted to find an excuse to bring up this topic. He believed that Betty had long ago told Her Majesty, the Elf Queen about everything that happened at the outskirts of the Elf Forest. Monn was even clearer that they had a way tomunicate with each other without having to speak. Monn was also very curious about this magical spell. If he learned this spell in the future, wouldn¡¯t he not have to attend to his own arrangements? Just thinking about it made him feel good. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t ask Her Majesty, the Elf Queen about the principle of this spell. After all, it involved the foundation of the elf race, so Monn did not want to cross a line. Moreover, this kind of behavior of casually asking about the principles of spells of other races would definitely attract the displeasure of other races, and it might even lead to a war between the two races. Seeing Monn nod, Her Majesty, the Elf Queen continued to ask, ¡°I heard that the group of night feline monsters seemed to be enveloped by a dark aura?¡± Originally, Betty was just quietly listening from her seat. But the Elf Queen¡¯s question really surprised Betty. Hadn¡¯t she reported the situation to Her Majesty, the Elf Queen yet? Why did Her Majesty, the Elf Queen seem to know about it? This made Betty puzzled. But Betty wasn¡¯t stupid enough to ask now. At the same time, she knew that the Elf Queen also had her own innate ability. Although the Elf Queen had never revealed the attributes and power of her ability, Maybe this was Her Majesty¡¯s innate ability? Betty guessed. Of course, the Elf Queen didn¡¯t know this through Betty. It was all because the Elf Queen saw it herself. The Elf Queen had a talent that no one else had ever mastered. It was the ability to see through the future and predict the future. It was in the image of the Elf Queen¡¯s future that the Elf Queen got to know Monn well. She even saw some unknown things between herself and Pope Monn in the image of the future. Although she knew about this, the Elf Queen had no intention of changing it. Since she had already decided on the future, it proved that this matter was the result of her careful consideration. The Elf Queen did not want to change this future just because she saw it. Every future had its own cause and effect. Furthermore, after this short period of contact, she had a very good impression of Pope Monn. It was almost the same as what she saw in the future. She thought about the future in her mind. The Elf Queen returned to the main topic. She looked sternly at Pope Monn and said, ¡°Pope Monn, I¡¯m afraid that the aura of darkness is not something simple.¡± Her Majesty, the Elf Queen didn¡¯t directly reveal what she saw in the future, Because she didn¡¯t want to reveal her true innate ability. Of course, if there was a need, Her Majesty the Elf Queen would also reveal her innate ability to Pope Monn. Through what she saw in the future, Her Majesty, the Elf Queen trusted Monn very much. Of course, now was not the time to reveal her innate ability. Therefore, when Her Majesty, the Elf Queen gave a hint, she had to be more tactful. Monn raised his eyebrows. He looked at Her Majesty, the Elf Queen with some scrutiny in his eyes. Yesterday, when he was dealing with the first night feline monster, Monn went back to the church and searched through all the books that he had copied in Saint Servant. However, he didn¡¯t find any information about the dark aura. But today, he found out about it from Her Majesty, the Elf Queen. And today, he was invited by Her Majesty, the Elf Queen to be a guest of the elf race. Monn didn¡¯t believe that all of this was a coincidence. All of this was premeditated. Monn thought quietly. He didn¡¯t show any movement on his face. He looked at the Elf Queen with a calm expression. He nodded at Her Majesty, the Elf Queen, asking her to continue. Although Monn¡¯s scrutinizing expression was hidden very quickly,. Her Majesty, the Elf Queen was, after all, a Holy Ranker with the strength of a Demigod. She was still very sensitive to the slightest movement. She thought through her understanding of Pope Monn. She reacted almost instantly. Pope Monn must have guessed something about her own ability. Sheughed bitterly in her heart. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hide it from Pope Monn. But she could hide it for a period of time. Her Majesty, the Elf Queen had no intention of exining. She continued from the previous topic and said, ¡°That dark aura is the abyssal energy that surged up from the Abyss. Once it corrodes, it will almoste and instantly devour the soul and will.¡± At this point, Her Majesty, the Elf Queen¡¯s expression became more and more solemn. ¡°One would be a walking corpse that can only be controlled by the abyssal aura.¡± Her Majesty, the Elf Queen¡¯s voice fell heavily in the bedroom. It made everyone present look somewhat solemn. Especially the night feline monster, Sylvia who clenched her fists. She thought of her own nsmen who had been corroded by the abyssal aura. Clenching her teeth, she revealed a look of hatred in her cat¡¯s eye. The infinite hatred in her heart instantly surged. Chapter 194 - The Goblins

Chapter 194: The Goblins

¡°The aura of the Abyss?¡± Hearing the Elven Queen use these five words to describe the aura of darkness, Everyone present was stunned. Ace and Monn were even more reminded of the demon they met in Preston. That demon imed to be from the Abyss and even summoned abyssal monsters. When the demon came out, there seemed to be endless ck gas surging. Thinking about it, Her Majesty, the Elven Queen might be right. After hearing the Elven Queen¡¯s words, Monn asked softly, ¡°Does Her Majesty, the Elven Queen have any idea how to solve this abyssal aura?¡± The Elven Queen looked deeply at Monn and her eyes gradually drifted to the Holy Sword at Monn¡¯s waist. Not afraid of being found out by Monn, she directly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we still need to rely on the Holy Sword, Elendil.¡± Monn¡¯s gaze froze. This Elven Queen really knew something that others did not. Ever since Monn obtained Elendil, he had never told anyone its name. And how did this Elven Queen Know? When he looked at Her Majesty, the Elven Queen, he became more and more suspicious. After hearing Her Majesty the Elven Queen, Ace could not help but blink her eyes. Her eyes could not help but look at the Holy Sword at Monn¡¯s waist. So this sword was called Elendil. But why did the Elven Queen know its name when Monn had never told us? This thought appeared in Ace¡¯s mind, and she was instantly dumbfounded. Could it be that Her Majesty, the Elven Queen had known Monn for a long time? Ace¡¯s heart tightened at the thought. She felt as if something important was about to be taken away. Ace could not help but grab onto Monn¡¯s sleeve. She was afraid that Monn would suddenly leave and disappear. Monn tilted his head in confusion. He did not know what had happened to Ace. But Monn did not care. Instead, it was Her Majesty, the Elven Queen who looked at Ace with interest. What did she notice? Her Majesty, the Elven Queen held her chin and thought with interest. Monn didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about the two of them. He directly looked at Her Majesty, the Elven Queen in confusion. ¡°I wonder how Her Majesty knew that my sword was called Elendil?¡± Monn did not believe that she had gotten the news from somewhere, Because Monn clearly remembered, He had never mentioned Elendil¡¯s name on any asion. Monn¡¯s gaze was sharp, as if he would not stop until Her Majesty gave him a suitable reason. Her Majesty, the Elven Queen smiled faintly. She said very casually, ¡°I have my sources. You wouldn¡¯t want to inquire about such a secret, right?¡± Monn narrowed his eyes. But it was true. After all, this was a secret of Her Majesty, the Elven Queen. It was not appropriate for Monn to ask about it like this. It was just like if a person he had just met asked about the principles of Monn¡¯s spells. At that time, Monn would probably have sent out a dimensional sh. Monn sat back down. ¡°I was rude to Her Majesty, the Elven Queen,¡± he said Her Majesty, the Elven Queen shook her head to show that she was fine. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the time wasn¡¯t right, Her Majesty, the Elven Queen wouldn¡¯t have hidden anything from Monn. Perhaps Her Majesty, the Elven Queen wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, but she wouldn¡¯t hide anything from Monn either. Monn didn¡¯t ask Her Majesty, the Elven Queen about this topic anymore. He continued to ask, ¡°I wonder of what use Elendil can be?¡± Her Majesty, the Elven Queen cast a meaningful nce at Monn. This man really knew how to y dumb. Clearly, the white mes of Elendil could purify all the darkness and filth in the world, Yet he still pretended not to know. Her Majesty, the Elven Queen found it funny. Then she said, ¡°All we need is for you to use Elendil to purify the aura of the Abyss.¡± Monn¡¯s heart sank. This Elven Queen really knows me well. But Monn simply could not understand why the Elven Queen knew him so well. Could it be that Her Majesty, the Elven Queen had something that could see the future? This thought suddenly appeared in Monn¡¯s mind. But Monn still suppressed this thought in his heart. Now was not the time to think about these problems. Since she was able to propose a solution to the abyssal aura, Monn naturally had to cooperate. ¡°Your Majesty, do you know where the abyssal aura came from?¡± Monn asked. The Elf Queen¡¯s eyes became serious. She nodded heavily. Her eyes suddenly showed unconcealed disgust. ¡°It was the goblins.¡± Her Majesty, the Elven Queen sneered. She continued, ¡°The goblins wanted to use the abyssal aura to destroy our race, but they were too stupid. They actually directed the abyssal aura elsewhere, which led to the destruction of the night feline monster race.¡± ¡°The goblins?¡± Upon hearing these words. Everyone present had different reactions. Monn¡¯s expression was calm, But Ace was slightly different. That small and ugly race was actually able to draw out the aura of the Abyss? In Ace¡¯s heart, this was an unlikely thing. When the other elves heard the word goblin, their eyes were filled with disgust. This was the first time that Monn, Ace, and the others had seen the elves have such a big reaction. But when they thought of the feud between the elves and the goblins, they understood. Of course, there was another one who reacted even more strongly than them. It was Sylvia. It was because of these goblins, That her night feline monster n was destroyed. They could not be forgiven! The goblins must all diel! Sylvia¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light. She clenched her fists tightly. The veins on her arms bulged. It was as if she was trying her best to endure the anger in her heart. Seeing this, Monn patted Sylvia¡¯s head. Sylvia was stunned for a moment. Then she let out a breath. Her whole body became rxed. Although it was impossible to let go of the hatred and anger in her heart. But with Monn¡¯s pat, she was much calmer. This scene made Ace and Heidi look at Sylvia with envy. They also wanted to be patted on the head by Monn like that. Damn it, Sylvia got it first! Ace and Heidi roared in their hearts, But there was nothing they could do. They knew that Monn wasforting Sylvia. Although they were a little upset, They didn¡¯t target Sylvia. They just looked at Sylvia with vignce. It seemed that there was one more person in the team that they werepeting against. Faced with more and more women who were coveting Monn, Ace and Heidi felt helpless. Who asked Monn to be so charming? Next, they had to ask Monn to keep an eye on who hung around him, and to not let anyone else join their team. Just then, Footsteps suddenly came from outside the Elven Queen¡¯s Chamber. Chapter 195 - Am I That Powerful?

Chapter 195: Am I That Powerful?

¡°Your Majesty! Arge group of goblins suddenly surrounded the Elf Land!¡± The elf¡¯s loud voice rang out in the Elven Queen¡¯s bedroom. The Elven Queen got upset and, Everyone present frowned. They had clearly not gone to cause trouble for the goblins, but the goblins had insteade to cause trouble for the elven race? Who gave these goblins the courage to do this? His Majesty, the Elven Queen¡¯s expression turned cold. She ordered, ¡°These goblins are really bold. Send my orders to prepare for battle and surround the goblins!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The loud voices of the elves rang out. His Majesty, the Elven Queen also stood up from her seat. She invited Monn and the others, ¡°Do you want to go and take a look together?¡± Ace, Heidi, and Sylvia looked at Monn, waiting for him to make a decision. Monn stood up and said calmly, ¡°I just finished eating, so I want to stretch my muscles.¡± Although he didn¡¯t give an urate answer to Her Majesty, the Elven Queen, His words made everyone present smile. After hearing Pope Monn¡¯s answer,. The Elven Queen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She revealed a faint smile. She didn¡¯t let Monn see it. Ace, who had been paying attention to her love rival, clenched her fists. Her Majesty, the Elven Queen was really interested in Monn! Ace made a decision in her heart. When this was over, she would definitely prevent Monn froming into contact with Her Majesty, the Elven Queen. After she had made her decision, Monn and the others followed Her Majesty, the Elven Queen to the outskirts of the Elf Land. On the way. The Elven Queen introduced the characteristics of the goblins to Monn and the others. ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, a series of strange cries interrupted the conversation between the Elven Queen, Monn, and the others. ¡°Your Majesty, the goblin army is in the forest ahead!¡± Eiffel stood beside Her Majesty, the Queen, silently holding the magic staff in her hand tightly. She was one of the most powerful elves in the elf tribe. She had reached Holy Ranking, and the three elfmanders were only of Amethyst-Level rank. Of course, the Elf Queen was still the most powerful. As a royal elf, no elf was more talented than Her Majesty, the Elf Queen. Her Majesty the Elf Queen, Monn, and the others looked up. In the distant forest, there seemed to be countless small beasts running, and many trees were shaking. ¡°Weak goblins! Even if they outnumber us by several times, they can¡¯t stop thousands of elven soldiers!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, goblins are a greedy but timid race. As long as we kill the leader of this goblin army, the other goblins will copse and run away!¡± Eiffel pointed his staff at one of the tall goblins. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to run away. I want to destroy them!¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Eiffel looked at Her Majesty, the Elven Queen, in a daze. In the past, the elves had always done this when they were disturbed. Why was it different today? Eiffel thought for a moment and suddenly realized something when she saw Monn and the others. Were they going to show off the strength of the elf army in front of the Orthodox Church members? Eiffel understood. She didn¡¯t have any objections in her heart. She directly followed the order of Her Majesty, the Elven Queen and ordered, ¡°Annihte the goblins!¡± The elf army was stunned for a moment when they received this order. But, they didn¡¯t have any objections. The Elven Queen had already given the order. ¡°All elven archers, spread out. The rest of the troops, lure the goblin army into the encirclement!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The three elvenmanders immediately carried out the order. Soon, the formation of the elven army formed an arc. Under the monitoring of the elven mages, the movement of the goblin army was firmly controlled by the elven army. Not long after, thousands of goblins entered the encirclement of the elven army. ¡°¡­¡± Under the protection of a group of ugly goblins. The goblinmander carrying a mace appeared in the dense forest not far away. ¡°Weak elves, obediently submit to us, or I, the Great Commander Zagor will smash you into pieces one by one!¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± Eiffel shouted angrily, ¡°Zagor, in front of you is the Elven Queen of the elves, the guardian of the elves, the patron of the elves, the judge of darkness and evil, the terminator of the abyssal monsters, the Great Elven Queen!¡± The corner of the Elven Queen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She did not know that she had so many titles! Monn and the others looked at Her Majesty, the Elven Queen with curious eyes. Their strange gazes made the Elven Queen blush. Eiffel must be taught a lesson! Eiffel, who was still in high spirits on the battlefield, couldn¡¯t imagine her tragic future. Zagor, the goblin grinned with his big mouth full of ck teeth and said with a strange smile, ¡°Eiffel, the era of the elves has passed! Outside the forest is the human world, and inside the forest is the territory of us goblins! The elves are only worthy of being food!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± In the dense forest, arge number of goblins were shouting and cheering. ¡°Food?¡± The Elven Queen sneered and gave the order to attack! ¡°Kill!¡± In an instant, countless sharp arrows came from all directions, mixed with magic from the elven mages, such as fireballs, wind des, and so on. ¡°Foolish elves, do you really think that you can defeat the Great Goblin Race?¡± Zagor was about to give the order to counterattack, But suddenly, he noticed that the ground beneath his feet was shaking. Then, he saw ten stone monsters that were more than twenty meters tall charging towards them. ¡°Mountain¡­ mountain giants?¡± The appearance of the ten mountain giants scared the goblins out of their wits. The most powerful Goblin Commander, Zagor, was only of Low-Level Holy Ranking, and The rest of the goblins were only at the Amethyst-Level rank, while the majority were ck Gold-Level rank and Mithril-Level rank goblins. As for the mountain giants, they were at the pinnacle stage of the Amethyst-Level rank! There were even a few who had reached Low-Level Holy Ranking! And not just one, but ten! Even if Zagor brought all the elite troops of the Goblin Kingdom, they would still not be able to withstand the attack of ten mountain giants! In an instant, arge number of goblins died at the feet of the mountain giants and were trampled into a pile of meat. There was no way to stop them! Even the attacks of the elven mages and elven archers could not break through the mountain giants¡¯s defenses, let alone the simple weapons in the hands of the goblins. In a short period of time, the goblin army suffered heavy losses. Apart from the mountain giants, the elf mages, archers, and hunters at the periphery had also caused killed arge number of goblins. ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± Chapter 196 - The Black-Bellied Queen

Chapter 196: The ck-Bellied Queen

The ElF Forest. A crushing war was taking ce. The goblinmander, Zagor, was so scared that he wet his pants. His rank was at the Low-Level Holy Rank, and he was one of the strongest in the entire Goblin Kingdom. King Zaza treated him very well, often giving him beautiful female goblins to y with. However, even he could not defeat the mountain giants. These stone monsters were all peak Amethyst-Level rank creatures, and some of them were even as powerful as him. Ten mountain giants, along with the sudden increase in the size of the elf army. There was no way to fight this battle! ¡°Retreat!¡± As Zagor screamed, arge number of goblins abandoned their armor and fled in the direction they came from. The goblins were ugly and short, most of them only about 1.2 meters tall. However, it had to be said that when they were fleeing for their lives, their two short legs kicked off at lightning speed, just like the legendary Big ck Mouse. ¡°Your Majesty, we have won.¡± Eiffel¡¯s expression was as calm as ever, without the slightest bit of excitement after winning. To her, it was expected. The victory of this war hade very easily. The Elven Queen smiled slightly and said, ¡°The ten mountain giants joining the battlefield was already destined. Unless an Advanced-Level Holy Rank creature descends, it is impossible to defeat them.¡± Eiffel said, ¡°In the Elf Forest, there are not many Advanced-Level Holy Rank creatures! And I heard that King Zaza of the Goblin Kingdom is only an Advanced-Level Holy Ranker, and has yet to enter the peak state.¡± The Elven Queen looked at the chaotic battlefield in front of her. ¡°Pass down the order. Gather the encirclement and kill all the goblins! As for Zagor, get the mountain giants to capture him. I have something to ask him.¡± After giving the order. The Elven Queen then turned her gaze to Monn and the others. ¡°Pope Monn, how strong are we elves?¡± ¡°Very strong!¡± Monn¡¯s expression was calm, but there was not the slightest hint of concealed admiration in his tone. Then, he set his gaze on the stone golems known as the Mountain Giants. With Monn¡¯s eyesight, he had long noticed the strangeness of these stone golems. These were not real mountain giants, but stone golems formed by Her Majesty, the Elven Queen¡¯s magic. Monn knew this when the mountain giants appeared. She was praised by Pope Monn. Her Majesty, the Elven Queen smiled lightly. They did not need to make such a big fuss to deal with the goblins, But since Pope Monn and the others came as guests, The Elven Queen wanted to show the strength of her elf n. Seeing how quickly the elven race had annihted the invading goblin race, Ace¡¯s expression became serious. Very strong! This was Ace¡¯s conclusion of the elven race. They were too strong! Not only did mountain giants suddenly appear, What made Ace even more amazed was the great teamwork of the elves. This impressed her greatly. How long did they have to train¡­ To reach such a level of tacit understanding. Of course, although she felt that these elves were very strong,. She felt that the Holy Knights, who were personally trained by Monn, were still better than them. There was absolutely no intention of favoritism! ¡­ The battlested for about half an hour. Thousands of goblins were killed by the elf army, not even one of them escaped. The forest was the main battlefield of the elves. In the Selu continent, no creature could defeat the elves in the forest, unless the difference in strength was too great. The scared Zagor was caught. A mountain giant held him in his hand, only revealing his head, like catching a little mouse. Seeing the Elven Queen, Zagor immediately begged for mercy in fear, ¡°Great Elven Queen, please let me go, I can give you a ransom in exchange for your mercy! You know, we goblins are a very rich race!¡± The goblins loved money, their hobby was the same as the dragons. They had wealth that was not proportional to their own strength. For the sake of gold coins, they would even leave the forest to rob human business groups or even mercenary groups that passed by. Of course, the goblins were also famous for being timid. When faced with death, they would not hesitate to use their wealth to exchange for a chance to live. The Elven Queen frowned. ¡°How long has it been since you took a bath?¡± Zagor, was stunned and said, ¡°Powerful goblins don¡¯t need to bathe!¡± The Elven Queen took the snow-white gauze from Eiffel and ced it on her mouth and nose. Monn frowned slightly as well. Heidi even waved the air in front of her nose with disgust. The most unfortunate one was Sylvia. The night feline monster¡¯s naturally sharp sense of smell made her face turn green and white. She was about to puke. Compared to the fragrant elves, goblins were really smelly. You deserve to never bathe! ¡°How many people do you have in the Goblin Kingdom? How many soldiers do you have? And how many Holy Rankers do you have?¡± Zagor kept silent. ¡°Speak or Die!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll speak!¡± Zagor quickly said, ¡°We have close to 100,000 goblins, 30,000 goblin soldiers, and only five Holy Rankers. They are King Zaza and the four goblin elders.¡± Eiffel said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, what he said is true.¡± As an elf mage, she could easily see whether Zagor was lying. Then, the Elven Queen asked some more information about the Goblin Kingdom, including its location, entrance, and so on. Zagor said anxiously, ¡°Your Majesty, the Elven Queen, you said that you would let me go!¡± ¡°Did I say that?¡± The Elven Queen looked at Eiffel. Eiffel shook his head seriously. Her Majesty indeed did not say that. The Elven Queen waved her hand. ¡°Take him away and stomp him to death!¡± ¡°Liar, you liar!¡± The mountain giant ignored Zagor¡¯s cries. It grabbed Zagor and brought him to the forest far away, stomping it to death. Monn, Ace, and the others looked at the serious Elven Queen. The corners of their mouths twitched. This Queen was really ck-bellied. The Elven Queen turned her head. Blinking her big innocent eyes, she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ace and the others shook their heads speechlessly. After all, she was the Elven Queen, so they still had to give her face. But there were still some people who would not give Her Majesty, the Elven Queen, face. ¡°Eee¡­¡± Asher hugged her body. She wanted to pat off all the goosebumps on her body. She looked at her mother, who was pretending to be cute. Her face was filled with disgust. ¡°Mother, you¡­ Ew!¡± Before Asher could finish her words, Betty, who was beside her, quickly stopped her. Chapter 197 - A 700-Year-Old Young Mother

Chapter 197: A 700-Year-Old Young Mother

The Elf Forest. The Elven Queen¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. She knew exactly what her foolish daughter wanted to say. How dare she say that she was almost 700 years old? Don¡¯t you know that women are always young? She suppressed the anger in her heart. The Elven Queen swore that after Pope Monn and the others left, She would beat Asher in the ass! Betty covered her mouth. Asher whimpered. Then she looked at her mother¡¯s face. Suddenly she realized that she had said something wrong? But there seemed to be no turning back? What should she do? Thinking of her miserable life ahead, Asher suddenly fell silent. Her Majesty, the Elven Queen no longer looked at her silly daughter. On the battlefield. The thick smell of blood mixed with the goblins¡¯ stench was extremely unpleasant. The Elven Queen did not want to stay a second longer. She decisively left the mountain giants and 300 elven huntress to clean up the battlefield, while she led Monn¡¯s group and the rest of the elven army back to the Elf Land. When the army returned with great victory, the entire Elf Land was filled with excited cheers. Groups of beautiful female elves surrounded the Elven Queen and looked at her with adoration. From time to time, they would burst out with beautiful praises. In the elven race, the Elven Queen was the great ruler and had the faith of all elves. As a result, Monn and the others were also warmly received by the elves. ¡­ In the elven conference hall. Her Majesty, the Elven Queen sat on the main seat, while Monn sat beside her. The group of people quietly waited for the report after cleaning up the battlefield. Not long after. Boxes and boxes of gold coins were carried to the hall by the elves. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± said Eiffel respectfully, ¡°These are the gold coins we obtained after cleaning up the battlefield, a total of 30,000! In this war, we killed 5,000 goblins, sacrificed 36 elves, and injured more than 200¡­¡± After hearing Eiffel¡¯s report, The Elven Queen said, ¡°Eiffel, don¡¯t be sad! The sacrificed elves have returned to the arms of the Goddess. They will protect us in the Divine Kingdom!¡± The tears at the corner of Eiffel¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. She said firmly, ¡°Your Majesty, you are right. Their will and belief are with the elves. Their souls will gain eternal life in the Divine Kingdom!¡± Hearing their conversation, Monn was deep in thought. Goddess? The Goddess of the Elves? Could it be the Goddess of Life? This time, Monn seemed to have found the reason why the elves were all female. Of course, this was only Monn¡¯s own guess. This world was very big. Although in the entire Selu continent, Monn could be considered an expert, In front of a true expert, he was still not knowledgeable enough. Above the Advanced-Level Holy Rank, there was the Demi-God Level. And after that, there was the True-God Level strength. It was said that Monn¡¯s strength was alreadyparable to the strength of some ordinary Gods. But right now, Monn was still stuck at the peak of the Advanced-Level Holy Rank. He hadn¡¯t made any progress yet. It wasn¡¯t far from the next month¡¯s card. Hopefully, he would be able to obtain something good. Monn was deep in thought. But very quickly. Monn¡¯s gaze was unconsciously attracted by a pile of golden colors. Gold coins! So many gold coins! Monn¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that the elves had plundered the goblins after exterminating them. The goblins were just too rich! So many gold coins, how long would it take him to spend them all? Monn couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. The Elven Queen, who had been silently observing Munn, instantly noticed the change in Monn, But she did not point it out. As from the future that she saw¡­ Monn¡¯s greedy nature was very well understood by her. The next moment, she heard Monn speak. ¡°Your Majesty, the Elven Queen, the goblins are actually wantonly drawing out the aura of darkness thates from the Abyss. If we don¡¯t control it, I¡¯m afraid that something unfavorable will happen to the Selu continent. I suggest that from today onwards, we, the Orthodox Church, and the elven race, establish an alliance to crusade against the goblins. What do you think?¡± Monn¡¯s expression was serious, and his tone was very righteous. But based on Ace¡¯s understanding of Monn, Monn was definitely interested in the wealth of the goblins. Of course, there was nothing wrong with thinking that, Because Monn was indeed interested in the wealth of the gnomes. But the main reason was because the goblins had summoned the aura of the Abyss to the continent. Monn wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would destroy any race that had money. It was just that the goblin ss incident had given Monn a reason to seize their wealth. For the Elven Queen who knew Monn¡¯s personality. She had already guessed that this would happen. Rather, it was the result of her deliberate guidance. It was precisely because she knew how greedy Monn was, That the Elven Queen had asked Eiffel to bring up the wealth of the goblins that she had collected on the battlefield. The main goal was to let Monn see the coins. This would help promote the alliance between the Orthodox Church and the elves. It would also so that Monn would help them eliminate the goblins in the Elf Forest. Once the goblins were destroyed, the entire Elf Forest would belong to them. In the meeting room of the elves. The Elven Queen and Monn discussed in detail about the alliance¡¯s crusade against the goblins. When it was gettingte, Monn and the others finally walked out of the Elf Land. Knowing that Monn had a 9-to-5 rule, the Elven Queen deliberately timed it well. She didn¡¯t waste any of Monn¡¯s time. She didn¡¯t even ask Monn to stay at night. As the Queen was so familiar with Monn¡¯s formal rules, Ace look at Monn with resentment. On the way home, Monn was puzzled why Ace was looking at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ace pouted. ¡°And you said you don¡¯t know that Elven Queen!¡± Monn felt a little strange. ¡°I really don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°Then why does she know so much about you!¡± Ace pointed in the direction of the Elf Land. She looked very confused. Monn shrugged. ¡°I want to know too.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Seeing Monn¡¯s perfunctory attitude, Ace almost burst into tears. But Monn was helpless. He really didn¡¯t know the Elven Queen. It was more like the Elven Queen knew him. Her familiarity with Monn¡¯s every move. Made Monn feel afraid. Chapter 198 - Mountain Giant

Chapter 198: Mountain Giant

The next morning. The sun was shining brightly. It was nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Monn and the others arrived at the Orthodox Church on time. They gathered the Holy Knights together. They told them about the n to fight against the goblins with the elves today. Monn considered whether to take the Holy Knights with them using spacewalk. In the end, he decided not to. So, when they arrived at the Elf Land, it was one hourter. The Elven Queen had already reorganized the army. She was waiting for the arrival of the Orthodox Church¡¯s Pdins. Of course, Her Majesty, the Elven Queen, who knew what Monn was like, did not start preparing early in the morning. Instead, she estimated when Monn and the others were about to arrive. Only then did she begin to gather the elven army. When Monn and the others arrived. Monn and the Elven Queen nodded as a greeting. The elves looked at the Holy Knights not far away. Curiosity shed through their hearts. This was the first time they had seen so many humans. Of course, what made the elves even more concerned was the aura of the Holy Knights. It was as if they had fought in countless bloody battles. Their killing intent was fierce and made the elves fired up. This made the leaders of the elf army grit their teeth. They did not want to lose to the Holy Knights of the humans. Outside the Elf Land. The Sun was high in the sky. More than 20,000 elven soldiers had already gathered. Standing at the front were Usmarie, Eve, and Monica, the three leaders of the elf army. Next were ten mountain giants that were more than 20 meters tall. Next were the Holy Knights of the Orthodox Church. They did not try to steal the spotlight. Because in the Elf Forest, the elves were the ones who truly understood their Master. ¡°Your Majesty, the Elven Queen!¡± Eve held a beautiful longsword in her hand, she said respectfully, ¡°ording to your orders, the elven female hunter Legion has released all the magic owls. We know everything within a five-kilometer radius! In this area, there is a goblin nest, an evil spider cave, and a pack of magic wolves. The rest are scattered magic beasts with weakbat strength.¡± The Elven Queen said, ¡°You and Monica will lead three mountain giants and an elven legion to destroy the evil spider cave and the pack of magic wolves. The rest of the goblin nests will be destroyed by Eiffel¡¯s team!¡± ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡± Soon, the even army, which numbered more than twenty thousand, split into three teams. They headed in three different directions. Eiffel also led her elven army to the marked goblin nest. They cleared out the scattered magical beasts along the way. Half an hourter, Eiffel arrived near the goblin nest. She did not let the elven army hide, so she was quickly discovered by the goblins near their. Arge number of goblins rushed out of their with crude weapons in their hands. The leader was an old goblin. The old goblin trembled as he looked at Eiffel and themander of the elf army behind her. He said, ¡°Noble elves, this is the territory of the Goblin Kingdom. You have crossed the line!¡± ¡°Your territory?¡± Eiffel smiled coldly, ¡°A year ago, the Goblin Kingdom had to pay us gold coins every month, begging for our protection. If it weren¡¯t for us, you greedy and weak goblins would have been killed by the ogres in the west. However, the Goblin Kingdom doesn¡¯t know what gratitude is. Instead, you sent troops to attack our territory. How do we settle this?¡± The staff in Eiffel¡¯s hand shed with a dazzling light. Itplemented her slender and graceful body, making her look extremely divine. The old goblin was so frightened that he took a few steps back. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Respected elf, all the unhappiness between the Goblin Kingdom and the elf race is caused by Zagor. The evil Zagor is like the ogre that I hate. Please rest assured, when he returns to the kingdom, he will definitely be punished severely!¡± Eiffel sneered and said, ¡°That ugly goblinmander Zagor and the 5,000 goblins under hismand have all sunk into hell. They can¡¯t go back!¡± ¡°What?¡± The old goblin turned pale with fright. Zagor led the goblin army to attack the Elf Land and there was no news for an entire day. He originally thought that the goblin army had encountered some trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect that they had all been wiped out. Bang, bang, bang, bang¡­ Muffled footsteps sounded, and the ground shook. The old goblin narrowed his eyes. Four mountain giants that were more than 20 feet tall appeared behind Link. They were bare-handed, but they terrified all the goblins. The old goblin said in fear, ¡°Dragon God, it¡¯s the mountain giants!¡± He finally understood why Zagor had died on the battlefield. Four Low-Level Holy Rank mountain giants. They alone could kill five thousand goblin warriors. With the power of the elves, it was expected that the entire goblin army would be wiped out. ¡°Why would mountain giants who believe in the Earth Goddess appear in the Elf Land?¡± The old goblin could not understand. In the entire Elf Forest, there was only one giant, and he was the King of the Hill who ruled the ogres. When did four more mountain giants appear? And they even joined the elves. Mountain giants and elves obviously had different beliefs! The old goblin said anxiously, ¡°Great elf, our Goblin Kingdom is willing to exchange gold coins for your forgiveness and mercy! The Evil Zagor is already dead. The Goblin Kingdom and the noble elves canpletely reconcile.¡± ¡°Let King Zaza tell us that!¡± Eiffel waved his right hand lightly. ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The four mountain giants immediately roared and charged into the goblin army¡¯s camp with earth-shaking footsteps. Like four heavy tanks, they tore the goblin army¡¯s defensive line into pieces. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ Countless arrows from the elven archers flew into the air and then quickly fell. Every elven archer was a sharpshooter, and they had two innate talents, hard bowing and shooting. One increased attack range, and the other increased attack damage. With wave after wave of arrows, the goblins fell one after another. In addition, arge number of elven female hunters rode fierce ck panthers into the battlefield. They waved the silver-moon scimitars in their hands, quickly harvesting the lives of the goblins. Even in the face of a group of goblins surrounding them, the female elven hunters were fearless. After entering a selfless battle state, the female elven hunters would even throw their weapons, the silver-moon scimitars. At this time, their talent, moonde, would be activated. The silver-moon scimitars, which were like boomerangs, would bounce five times in a short period of time. After killing five goblins in an instant, they would return to the hands of the female elven hunters. A bloody massacre was ongoing! Chapter 199 - Is The Elven Queen Also A Transmigrator?

Chapter 199: Is The Elven Queen Also A Transmigrator?

The Elf Forest. In a dwarf cave. The smell of blood instantly filled the air. Under the leadership of Usmari, the few elven mages were also casting all kinds of powerful elven magic on the Dwarven Army. The Dwarven Army suffered heavy casualties. On the battlefield, the terrified dwarves threw away their helmets and armor and fled in all directions. There were even dwarves that were so scared that they could onlyy on the ground. They threw away their weapons, covered their heads with their hands, and begged for mercy. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why the elves would protect the dwarves!¡± The dwarves were greedy but timid. When faced with the threat of death, even if the enemy was a magical beast, the dwarves would kneel and beg for mercy. However, when the dwarves were the ones holding the upper hand, they would not hesitate to even raise their sabers at the dragons that they had always worshipped. The attack on the elven territory was the best proof. They had long forgotten that it was the elves who had always protected them, even protecting them from the ogres from the west. This was a greedy, ugly, cowardly race that did not know how to be grateful! .. Eiffel found that the old dwarf fled to the nest under the protection of a group of dwarven warriors. Without saying a word, she cast a high-level fire spell, [ me st ]. Boom! A huge fireball with a diameter of nearly a meter condensed in the sky, then fell rapidly and exploded instantly. With a loud boom, dozens of dwarves were sted into ashes. The old dwarf and its guard were killed on the spot. From afar, Monn watched the scene in front of him with great interest. Apart from the werewolf battlefield, this was the second time Monn had seen someone cast elemental magic. The battle ended quickly, and the bloody battlefield was filled with dwarven corpses. However, a few dwarves managed to escape into the nest. ¡°Charge in! Clear out the dwarven nest! It doesn¡¯t matter young and old, kill them all!¡± The dwarven nest was cleared out by the elven army. Large amounts of gold coins were collected and transported out of the nest box by box. Usmari said excitedly, ¡°Your majesty, the dwarves are really rich! Just one nest and we have already seized over 100,000 gold coins. There are also many precious gemstones that are extremely valuable!¡± She handed the gemstones that she had found to the Elven Queen. There were about a dozen of them, including rubies, sapphires, emeralds, and rare amber gemstones. They looked very beautiful. The Elven Queen said, ¡°Put them in the treasury first!¡± Then she looked at Monn and said, ¡°Put them in the treasury of our n first. After the dwarves arepletely destroyed, we will discuss the division of wealth with Cardinal Monn. What do you think?¡± Monn did not have any objections. He found the entire elven n very powerful. If the entire elven n were to move out and attack, they probably would not need the Holy Knights of the orthodoxy. It could be considered a benefit given to him by the Elven Queen. Monn liked a free share of the money. Seeing that Monn did not have any objections¡­ After cleaning up the battlefield¡­ The Elven Queen ordered her army to spread out and clear out the magical beasts in the forest. Soon, the army that went to encircle the other caves also came with good news. ¡°Your Majesty the Queen!¡± Usmari came to the Elven Queen¡¯s side, she said respectfully, ¡°We have cleared out all the dwarven nests nearby. Now, only the Dwarf Kingdom, which is hidden underground, is left. Those cowardly dwarves have sealed off the entrance to their kingdom. They don¡¯t dare to fight with us at all. They are, however, ready to defend to the death!¡± Under the protection of the three elvenmanders, the Elven Queen, Monn, and the others arrived at the entrance to the Dwarf Kingdom. Arge number of hard boulders had sealed off the entrance to the Dwarf Kingdom. There were also dwarven viges and tribes around, but they were now abandoned. Many daily necessities were left behind in the tribes. It seemed that the dwarves had fled in a hurry. The Elven Queen asked, ¡°What about the other two entrances?¡± Usmari said, ¡°It¡¯s the same situation here. They¡¯re all sealed by the dwarves.¡± The Elven Queen smiled and said, ¡°These stupid dwarves, do they think that they can make me retreat just like that? It¡¯s just the right time to capture them all! Get the mountain giants to move these huge rocks away and open up the passage!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The ten mountain giants all arrived quickly. They were giants to begin with, and they had immense strength, so it was easy for them to move the rocks. In less than half an hour, the mountain giants had moved all the giant rocks that were blocking the passage, and a dark passage leading into the Dwarf Kingdom was revealed. Even though the passage was right in front of them, the Elven Queen frowned. Because the passage was too small, it was only five or six meters in diameter at most. It was not enough to allow the mountain giants, who were more than twenty meters tall, to pass through. Even crawling inside would be very difficult for them. If they got stuck in the middle, it would really be impossible for them to respond to any emergencies. The Elven Queen said, ¡°The mountain giants are guarding here. Let¡¯s go in!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The three elvenmanders also had absolute trust in the elven queen. The long snake-like elven army surged into the tunnel and headed towards the Dwarf Kingdom deep underground. In the tunnel. The army encountered many dwarven guards, but these dwarves did not seem to be afraid. Instead, they only shouted excitedly, ¡°The elves are here, but there are no mountain giants!¡± before quickly fleeing. The Elven Queen sneered. ¡°These big ck rats, do they really think that the elves cannot win the war without the help of the mountain giants?¡± The corner of Monn¡¯s mouth twitched, thinking that the Elven Queen¡¯s metaphor was really abstract. However, Asher tilted her head and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Mother, what is a big ck rat?¡± As soon as this question was asked, the Elven Queen¡¯s heart instantly tightened. Oh no, she forgot that there was no such thing as a big ck rat on the main continent! Monn reacted and looked at the Elven Queen suspiciously. Then he looked at Ace and the others. When he saw Ace and the others, he was also puzzled. He instantly understood that there was no such thing as a big ck rat on the main continent. Then how did the Elven Queen Know? She looked at the Elven Queen suspiciously. Could it be that the Elven Queen was also a transmigrator? This thought shed through Monn¡¯s mind. The Elven Queen realized that Monn was suspicious of her. She smiled bitterly in her heart. This daughter of hers was really her nemesis! Sooner orter, she would fall on the shoulders of Asher! But the Elven Queen really didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she had heard it from the future Pope of Grace, right? That was indeed the case, regardless of whether everyone present would believe it or not. But given the wisdom of the Pope of Grace, he definitely would be able to guess about her abilities. Countless thoughts shed through the Elven Queen¡¯s mind, in the few seconds that had passed in the outside world. Nobody present could imagine what went through the Elven Queen¡¯s mind in these few seconds. Chapter 200 - Conqueror Of The Goblin Kingdom

Chapter 200: Conqueror Of The Goblin Kingdom

At the entrance of the Goblin Kingdom, the Elven Queen smiled sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s just a name for some animal. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Seeing that the Elven Queen didn¡¯t want to say anything more, everyone present didn¡¯t ask any more questions. But in the end, Monn still had some guesses about the Elven Queen. Everyone skipped the topic and headed inside. .. They didn¡¯t encounter any goblins along the way. The elven army of nearly 5,000 passed smoothly through a passage that was hundreds of meters long and entered an enormous underground world. In the center of the underground world, there was a huge city, which was the Goblin Kingdom! Looking at the magnificent underground buildings, Monn, who hade from Earth¡¯s Metropolis, couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. Eiffel said, ¡°Although the goblins are a greedy and timid race, their achievements in the field of underground architecture can be said to be the best in the Selu continent. Even the dwarves can notpare to the goblins in this aspect.¡± The Elven Queen said, ¡°This is the only thing that this race can be proud of!¡± The Elven Queen agreed with Eiffel¡¯s words. The magnificent underground city in front of them was the best proof of their words. The Elven Queen led her army toward the Goblin Kingdom. All the elves walked forward in unison. At the front of them were the Elven Queen, Eiffel, and her three elvenmanders. Dozens of elven mages and elven swordsmen guarded their sides. Behind them were elven female hunters riding ck Panthers, and at the back were elven archers holding elven longbows and carrying quivers of arrows. The Elven Army was neat and strict. The dull footsteps gradually echoed throughout the underground world. The Goblin Warriors on the wall of the Goblin Kingdom had a drastic change in expression. Some of the goblins even squatted down, only revealing their eyes, because they were afraid of being shot in the head by the elven archers. When they were about 300 meters away from the city wall, the Elven Army stopped advancing. With a wave of the Elven Queen¡¯s hand, ten elven ballistas were pushed over. The piercing arrows had already been nocked. The start of the war was at Link¡¯smand. At this moment, the city gates of the Goblin Kingdom opened with a bang. A 10-meter-long subterranean dragon dragged out a luxurious carriage. Behind the carriage, arge number of goblin warriors followed. The two armies were only about 100 feet apart. They looked at each other from afar! The aura of war grew stronger, with the entire underground world still silent. It wasn¡¯t until the subterranean dragon roared that a fat goblin wearing a crown and a gorgeous robe walked out of the carriage with the help of two female goblins. It was the ruler of the Goblin Kingdom, King Zar. King Zar looked at the army of elves 100 feet away. He then turned to link and said, ¡°Elven Queen, you will pay the price for your arrogance!¡± ¡°Cowardly goblins,¡± said the Elven Queen. ¡°Do you think you can defeat the elves as long as we do not have the help of the mountain giants? This time, I will wipe out the entire Goblin Kingdom!¡± King Zarughed maniacally, ¡°Elven Queen, our Goblin Kingdom has five saint-level powerhouses and 30,000 elite goblin warriors. You are no match for us. The reason why I didn¡¯t give the order to attack your army in the passage is that I want to kill all of you right now!¡± ¡°King Zar, I admire your ambition. Charge!¡± The Elven Queen gave the order. More than 3,000 elven archers at the back immediately nocked their arrows and drew back their elven longbows into a full moon. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ In an instant, a dense number of arrows soared into the air and fell at a perfect parab like a rain of arrows. The scene was shocking. ¡°Defend!¡± King Zar roared angrily. Instantly, arge number of goblins raised their wooden shields above their heads. It was a pity that they had underestimated the talent of the elven archers, [ Shooting ](Increased Attack), and also overestimated the defensive capabilities of the wooden shields. The sharp arrows pierced through the wooden shields. Along with countless screams, the elite goblin warriors fell one after another. King Zar¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Attack! Attack! Kill all of these detestable elves!¡± ¡°Ga ga ga¡­¡± The goblins let out strange roars and ran wildly on their short legs. ¡°Capture the Elven Queen alive!¡± The war instantly began. Behind the Elven Army. Monn and the others were looking at the battlefield from afar. Ace said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t we need to help?¡± Monn said calmly, ¡°When there¡¯s a need.¡± Ace nodded. Behind them, the Holy Knights clenched their fists, eager for battle. It had been a long time since the werewolves attacked St. Servant. The Holy Knights had not experienced battle for a long time. Even when they went to support Prestonst time, they did not actually fight. Instead, they inexplicably became logistics personnel. This made them very depressed. This time, they finally had a chance to fight. This made them all excited. They just didn¡¯t know if they were actually going to fight. Four saint-level goblin elders rushed at the front, their bodies glowing green. It was mana fluctuations. ¡°Your Majesty, be careful!¡± Eiffel held his wand and blocked in front of Link. Although the enemies were four saint-level goblin elders, and she was only at the low saint-level, she was no match for these four elders. However, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all. The Elven Queen was the backbone of the elves. She was willing to protect Her Majesty with her own life. The three elvenmanders and all nearby elven magicians also attacked the four goblin elders. ¡°Don¡¯t let them get close to His Majesty!¡± ¡°Weak elves, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± The four goblin elders held up their magic shields and blocked all attacks, whether it be magical or arrows. Using the power of a saint to oppress these elves who only had ck gold and were only at Mithril Rank felt like they were bullying the weak. ¡°Elven Queen, you¡¯ll soon regret attacking the great Goblin Kingdom!¡± ¡°Without the mountain giants to rely on, how can you fight against us goblins?¡± ¡°Capture the Elven Queen, I want to eat her!¡± The four goblin elders roared as they charged forward. The elves were one of the noblest races on the Selu continent. They used to rule half of the Holy Continent, and their bloodline and status were no less than the dragons that upied the west sea. Now, the goblins were about to capture the Queen of the elves alive, so of course, they were all very excited. The four goblins got closer and closer. However, they realized that the Elven Queen didn¡¯t show any timidity or regret. Instead, she walked to the front, her hands were shining with golden light. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Even if it¡¯s a saint-level spell, the Elven Queen¡¯s saint-level power can¡¯t do anything to the four of us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Capture the Elven Queen and the victory of this war will belong to us the Goblin Kingdom!¡± Chapter 201 - Transformation Into Sheep

Chapter 201: Transformation Into Sheep

The ignorant goblins had no idea that the Elven Queen had long since broken through to the peak of the Holy Rank and had reached the demigod level. ¡°You¡¯re getting too happy!¡± When the four goblin elders were only a few dozen meters away from Link, her hand started glowing with a dazzling golden light as she waved it in front of her. The four goblin elders instantly stopped in their tracks. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A strange power enveloped them, but before they could react, they had already turned into four fat sheep under the watchful eyes of all the goblins and elves. ¡°Baa ~¡± ¡°Baa!¡± Four snow-white sheep stood in the middle of the two armies, their faces full of fear. WTF? Who am I? Where am I? Monn and the others, who were watching the battle, were also stunned. What was going on? How did the four goblin elders, who were being so aggressive just a moment ago, suddenly turn into four fatmbs? Was that the effect of the Elven Queen¡¯s spell? At this moment, Ace and the others were all dumbfounded. Monn¡¯s expression also became solemn. As expected, no one could be underestimated! On this continent, there were all kinds of strange spells. If Monn was unwittingly attacked by this spell, he would probably also lose miserably. Thinking of this, a sense of urgency suddenly rose in Monn¡¯s heart. Even if he didn¡¯t master these spells, he should have some understanding of them, so that he wouldn¡¯t fall for them without any form of understanding. He would be finished if that happens. .. Beside the luxurious carriage, the fat-headed and big-eared King Zar sat on the ground. He sat on the ground. He watched helplessly as the four great elders of the kingdom were ¡®transformed¡¯ into four sheep. He simply could not believe his own eyes, he cried out involuntarily, ¡°Great Dragon God, how is this possible? What kind of spell is that? It can actually turn a Holy Rank elder into a sheep? Could it be the legendary divine spell?¡± ¡°The elder has turned into a sheep?¡± ¡°The sheep that the elder who has turned into is so fat!¡± ¡°I want to roast the sheep elder and sprinkle some cumin and pepper on it. It will taste great!¡± ¡°I¡¯m drooling just thinking about it!¡± ¡°Retreat! Retreat! That Elven Queen must have mastered some kind of evil druid spell! We can¡¯t go over there. Once we approach, we will also turn into sheep!¡± ¡°Retreat? Kill!¡± The goblins at the front wanted to retreat, but the goblins at the back were still charging forward crazily, with countless elven arrows falling from above their heads. For a moment, the Goblin Army was in total chaos. Countless goblins fell to the ground and were trampled to death by their ownrades. ¡°Usmari, take these sheep away!¡± ¡°Oh, oh, yes, Your Majesty!¡± Usmari and the surrounding elves were all stunned. They also saw Her Majesty the Elven Queen wave the golden spell in her hand and turn the four Holy Rank goblin elders into sheep. This was simply unbelievable. Soon, the four fat sheep were taken away by the elves. Although the sheep elders were all screaming in terror, they were unable to resist capture at all. This was because, during the transformation, all of their powers were sealed. Apart from their souls being those of goblins, they were no different from real sheep, even their meat was mutton. King Zar was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t retreat, kill them! Get the four elders back!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± The Goblin Army immediately charged forward. The Elven Queen waved the golden spell in her hand again. When the strange power swept past, the hundreds of goblin warriors in front of her were all turned into sheep in an instant. She kept waving the golden spell in her hand, and with each wave more and more goblin warriors were turned into sheep. At a nce, the battlefield had transformed into a vast expanse of whiteness, with bleating soundsing one after another. King Zar and the rest of the goblin warriors were so scared that they almost wet their pants. Without saying anything, they immediately turned around and ran. Facing the Elven Queen, they were all already dead, there was no way to fight this war! ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± King Zar was so scared that he quickly climbed onto the carriage. The underground dragon roared and pulled the carriage towards the city gate. The Elven Queen said, ¡°Usmari, pass down the order. Have all ballistas aim at the city wall and destroy it!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± From the elven ballistas, ten piercing arrows that were several meters long shot out with ear-piercing explosions. In an instant, they had crossed hundreds of meters and nailed onto the city wall. Bang bang bang bang¡­ Along with the sound of explosions, ten huge holes instantly appeared on the city wall. Within a minute, the ten ballistas had finished firing all the piercing arrows they carried. The city wall of the Goblin Kingdom was riddled with holes. When the chaotic Goblin Army wanted to pass through the city gate and escape into the city, the city wall that was already on the verge of copse suddenly copsed. Instantly, countless goblin warriors were buried under the rubble. The Elven Queen looked at the desperate and miserable goblins without any pity. This was war! The defeated side had to bear the price of destruction. If it was the elves who had lost, they would have suffered even more because of these greedy and ugly goblins. These greedy and ugly goblins treated the elves as food. ¡°Pass my order, attack the Goblin Kingdom! Kill all the goblins!¡± The war hadsted for nearly three hours before it gradually came to an end. The streets of the Goblin Kingdom were filled with the corpses of the goblins. Some were cut in half, while others had their heads pierced by the arrows of the elves. The screams of pain could no longer be heard. There were only arge number of sheep screaming in fear. These were the goblins that had been transformed by the divine spell, into sheep. As Link walked, she kept waving the golden spell in her hand. There were at least 30,000 goblins that had been transformed into sheep. In other words, there were now more than 30,000 sheep in the Goblin Kingdom. Not only were there goblin warriors, but there were also goblin residents among the sheep. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± asked Eiffel, ¡°What should we do with these sheep? Kill them?¡± The Elven Queen thought for a moment and said, ¡°No need. Move them to the magical beast forest and let them fend for themselves.¡± Eiffel hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°What if they transform back into goblins?¡± The Elven Queen chuckled and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The goblins that have gone through my Holy Rank spell [ Sheep Transformation ] have permanently turned into sheep. They will never turn back into goblins.¡± Hearing that, Eiffel heaved a sigh of relief. As long as these goblins did not transform back, it would be fine. After expending so much effort topletely destroy the goblins, Eiffel didn¡¯t want to leave any chance for them to retaliate. At this moment, Monn and the others rushed over. Hearing the Elven Queen¡¯s words,. Monn understood. It was indeed a divine spell. Wasn¡¯t this spell name a little too casual though? Chapter 202 - The Goblin Kingdom Has Fallen

Chapter 202: The Goblin Kingdom Has Fallen

¡°Your Majesty!¡± The threemanders of Usmari¡¯s army led the elven army over. The Elven Queen said, ¡°Has everything been cleaned up?¡± Usmari said respectfully, ¡°Apart from King Zar¡¯s pce, all other goblins in the goblin kingdom have been cleaned up by us. No goblins have escaped.¡± Most of the elves had been stained with the blood of the goblins, especially the elven swordsmen and elven huntresses who had been in closebat. Most of them were covered in blood. Coupled with their beautiful faces and slender bodies, they gave off a unique kind of beauty. The Elven Queen looked at King Zar¡¯s pce not far away. ¡°Seal the pce. Don¡¯t let any of the goblins in the pce escape!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Soon, the elven army surrounded King Zar¡¯s pce. asionally, elite goblin warriors tried to break out of the encirclement, but they were all killed by the elven archers surrounding them. The godly archers of the elven race were very famous in the entire Selu continent. As long as they kept their distance, the elven archers could easily kite a group of other creatures of the same level to death. It was not impossible for them to kill even creatures one or two levels higher. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see how long King Zar is prepared to hold on!¡± The Elven Queen led the elves into the pce. However, they searched for a long time in the pce, but could not find King Zar. Eiffel frowned and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Could King Zar have escaped?¡± The Elven Queen said, ¡°The Goblin Kingdom only has three entrances and exits. Two are sealed by giant rocks, and the remaining one is guarded by our mountain giants. The possibility of them escaping is not high. Unless there is a secret passage that we do not know about!¡± At this moment, the Elven Queen and the elves present heard a muffled roar. The voice came from behind King Zar¡¯s throne. The Archer Legion Commander Monica quickly walked over and carefully examined the throne. ¡°Your Majesty, there is some kind of contraption here!¡± Monica turned the armrest on the left side of the throne, and the huge wall behind the throne immediately began to rotate. Not long after, a passage appeared in front of everyone. ¡°So there is actually a secret room!¡± The Elven Queen, Monn, and the others led the elves into the passageway in the secret room. Soon, they came across a huge magical beast. It was the subterranean dragon that was pulling the carriage for King Zar. It prostrated on the ground, and beside it was a huge iron door. The iron door was half-opened, and a bright golden light shone out. It was the shine of gold coins! Monn¡¯s eyes shone. But he did not have the slightest intention of touching it. Because it was originally said that the elves and the Orthodox Church would participate in the war together, and then divide the spoils equally. But from the results, it could be seen that the Orthodox Church led by Monn did not actually y a role in the battle at all. Even if Monn liked money, he could not take away the spoils of war that belonged to the elves. ¡°Roar!¡± The subterranean Drake roared in a low voice. It was a low-level Holy Rank magical beast that had the bloodline of the dragon race. Among the low-level Holy Rank magic beasts, it was very powerful. The reason why it became King Zar¡¯s mount was that it could feed itself every day. The Elven Queen nced at it indifferently and waved the golden light in her hand. A fresh and tender fat sheep instantly appeared in front of the group. After the subterranean drake discovered its situation, it immediately looked at the Elven Queen with a terrified gaze, its body trembling. The eyes of the elves following behind the Elven Queen lit up. They simply worshipped their majesty too much! Seeing the Elven Queen cast a divine spell up close, Monn¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. This magical spell indeed gave Monn an extraordinary feeling. It was as if it was gradually affecting the domain ofws. It made Monn feel a little amazed. This was a divine spell! It was a divine spell that was gradually touching the domain ofws! At this moment, Monn¡¯s heart was burning with passion. He had never been so eager to break through the peak of the Holy Rank and cross into the God Rank. But Monn also knew that the process of breaking through from the peak of Holy Rank to God Rank required umtion of lots of power. No one had ever been able to do it in one fell swoop. Unless his Goldfinger card system gave him another surprise. He forcefully suppressed the fire in his heart. Monn continued to watch the Elven Queen¡¯s performance. Pushing open the heavy iron door, the Elven Queen saw a mountain of gold coins, among which were countless exquisite gold and silver items. Most of them came from human society because goblins often robbed human businesses. At this moment. King Zar buried himself under the gold coins, revealing only a round head. He red at the Elven Queen and said, ¡°Elven Queen, all the gold coins and treasures here belong to me. You can¡¯t take them away from the Great King Zar!¡± The Elven Queen walked straight over. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about gold coins even when you¡¯re about to die!¡± ¡°No! Elven Queen, you can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the ruler of the Goblin Kingdom, I¡¯m the Great King Zar! Merciful Elven Queen, as long as you let me go, I¡¯m willing to give you half of all the wealth here.¡± King Zar looked terrified. At this moment, he saw the Elven Queen waving that strange golden spell. The King offered no resistance at all, turning directly into sheep. ¡°Baa!¡± The sheep rolled down from the mountain of gold coins, and its mouth let out a terrified scream. ¡°Since I can have all the wealth here, why should I split it with you?¡± The Elven Queen sneered, put away the spell in her hand, and said to the elves behind her, ¡°Drag this guy outside, we¡¯ll deal with itter!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Two elven swordsmen walked over and dragged the struggling sheep king away. Eiffel looked at the gold mountain in front of him and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there are at least a million gold coins here, and arge amount of gold and silver equipment from the human world! These greedy goblins are really too rich!¡± The elven queen was also a little surprised. A million gold coins were not a big deal. After all, this was the treasury of the Goblin Kingdom. The main thing was that there were too many gold and silver artifacts, and they were all very beautiful. One look and one could tell that they were very valuable. ¡°It seems that the rumors are true. These goblins really robbed a lot of human businesses.¡± She instructed the elves to move the wealth from the treasury back to the Elf Forest. Soon, the goblin treasury became empty. The Elven Queen said to the three elvenmanders beside her, ¡°Send the order to search the entire Goblin Kingdom and pack all the valuable treasures away! The Goblin Kingdom has been destroyed, this ce will fall into ruins!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The three elvenmanders quickly left to carry out their orders. Chapter 203 - How Did You Fall Before I Even Made A Move?

Chapter 203: How Did You Fall Before I Even Made A Move?

.. The Elven Queen brought Eiffel to the outside of the treasury. Two trembling sheep leaned against each other, their eyes filled with terror. Link waved a divine spell, and one of the sheep turned into a 10-meter-long subterranean Drake. After returning to its original form, the subterranean dragon did not attack the Elven Queen. Instead, it took a few steps back from her in fear. In its eyes, the Elven Queen was even more terrifying than a demon. The Elven Queen said, ¡°You are a Holy Rank subterranean dragon magical beast. You have the bloodline of the dragon race. It would be a pity if you be a sheep.¡± At this point, the Elven Queen looked at Monn and asked, ¡°I wonder if Cardinal Monn is interested in this dragon?¡± The elves had the protection of the ancient war tree, so they did not need any defensive magical beasts. Furthermore, this subterranean drake was a little ugly, and did not conform to the aesthetics of the elves. Rather than let it be an eyesore here, it would be better to give it to Monn. Monn nced at the elf queen. He could see the disgust in the Elven Queen¡¯s eyes at a nce. Monn was speechless. He did not need to ask to know that the Elven Queen¡¯s words were definitely serious. Since that was the case, Monn nodded. He decided on this subterranean drake. Whether he decided for it to stay in the Orthodox Church as a guardian beast or sell it to the kingdom, it would not be a loss for Monn. It was actually a bloody profit. Since Her Majesty the Elven Queen was so polite, Monn naturally did not have any intention of refusing. Seeing that Monn had agreed, the elven queen warned the subterranean drake, ¡°I will gift you to Cardinal Monn. Of course, you can also resist. The end result will be me turning you back into a sheep and selling it to the human business group.¡± ¡°Woo!¡± The subterranean dragon nodded its head wildly. It was a high-rank magical beast and possessed intelligence that was no less than that of humans. Of course, it knew what would happen if it was turned into a sheep and sold to the human business group. Instead of resisting, it would be better to listen obediently. With its Holy Rank and the dragon bloodline, it might be able to do well in the human world. ¡°Very good!¡± The Queen pointed at another sheep and said lightly, ¡°This greedy goblin has enved you for so long, so you must have some resentment in your heart. Now I¡¯ll give you a chance to take revenge. Are you hungry? If you¡¯re hungry, eat it!¡± ¡°Baa!¡± The goblin king immediately peed itself and tried to escape on its four short legs. Unfortunately, no matter how fast it was, it could not outrun the subterranean drake¡¯s fear of the Queen. As soon as the Queen finished speaking, the subterranean drake bit down on the Goblin King and quickly wolfed it down. The Goblin King was eaten alive by his own carriage-pulling mount amidst his miserable cries. Although the Elven Queen¡¯s actions did not fit the image of the kind-hearted elven race, they were facing the gnome race. People would only feel that it was natural for her to do this. It was the goblin race, it was fine. After all, the hatred between the elves and the goblins goes back many years and was extremely famous in the entire Selu continent. No matter how cruel the elves were to the goblins, no one would pity them. .. A few hourster. The Elven Army finished cleaning up the Goblin Kingdom. Countless gold coins and treasures were packed into boxes and moved back to the elvennd. The Elven Queen had wanted to discuss how to divide the spoils with Monn. But Monn was very decisive. He did not want the spoils of war that the elves had taken back. Thinking of the future Pope Monn¡¯s personality that she had seen, the Elven Queen finally came to her senses. Today, she really wanted to show off the strength of the elves. As a result, the Holy Knights brought by the Cardinal had not been put to use at all. Thus, the Elven Queen had no legitimate reason to split the spoils with Monn. This situation made the Elven Queen not know whether tough or to cry. But the Elven Queen, who clearly knew Monn¡¯s personality, did not force him. Otherwise, it would attract his displeasure. Shaking her head, the Elven Queen decided to return to the elvennd. Since Cardinal Monn was not going to take these spoils of war, then she would treat the Orthodox Holy Knights well. She could not let theme in vain, right? .. The Elven Queen summoned three Elven armymanders. ¡°Gather the troops, we¡¯re returning to our territory!¡± Usmari asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what about these goblin sheep? Are theying back to our territory as well? There are too many of them, and if they escape in groups, it will be very troublesome for us.¡± Therge goblin sheep group gathered near the copsed city wall, there were more than 30,000 of them. At a nce, it was a vast expanse of white. The bleating noise made the nearby elves feel headaches. The Elven Queen hesitated for a moment. The elves were a race that liked to live quietly without any noise. If they chased all these goblin sheep back to their territory, they might not be able to sleep because of the noise. Eiffel smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t this underground city a ready-made sheep pen? Other than the torrential underground river, there are only three entrances and exits. As long as we guard the entrances and exits, they won¡¯t be able to escape at all.¡± The Elven Queen¡¯s eyes lit up. Eiffel¡¯s suggestion might seem random, but he was much better than her daughter at critical moments. ¡°Do as Eiffel says and ce them here!¡± ¡°Yes, Your majesty. I¡¯ll send a team of elves to guard the entrance!¡± The Elven Army was quickly assembled. Under the watchful eyes of more than 30,000 goblin sheep, Link led his army of elves out of the underground world. They passed through a tunnel hundreds of feet long and returned to the surface. Baa! Countless goblin sheep cried out in excitement. Although they had been turned into sheep by the evil Elven Queen, they were all still alive. As long as they were alive, they would have a chance to turn back into goblins. They thought that the evil power the Elven Queen possessed couldn¡¯tst long. However, they didn¡¯t know that the Elven Queen¡¯s Divine Spell [ Sheep Transformation ] could permanently transform all creatures below the God Rank into sheep. Apart from the Elven Queen herself, no other divine spell cast by others could reverse their transformations. Most importantly, they didn¡¯t know that the evil Elven Queen had already nned to move them to the magical beast forest and let them die. .. Out of the tunnel. Link saw the mountain giants guarding the entrance. They were like the most loyal guards, carrying out Link¡¯s orders meticulously. ¡°Great Elven Queen!¡± The mountain giants saluted the Elven Queen with elven etiquette. Although they were giants and had different beliefs from the elves, their loyalty to the Elven Queenpletely surpassed their faith in the earth goddess. Even if the Elven Queen and the believers of the earth goddess were to fight in the future, they would still stand firmly on the side of the elves. Because they were all created by the Elven Queen¡¯s spells. Chapter 204 - Ogres

Chapter 204: Ogres

They brought the mountain giants and the elven army to their territory. At the same time, the stage 9 subterranean dragon was following them. After seeing the 10 mountain giants guarding the Elf Queen, it became even more obedient. Escape? Impossible! With intelligence that was not inferior to humans, it did not wish to be beaten up by the 10 mountain giants, much less be turned into a sheep by the evil Elf Queen and sold to human merchants. ¡­ When she returned to her territory, the Elf Queen once again received cheers from the elves. Most of the elves who stayed in her territory were still very young and looked like beautiful and lively little loli. As for the bigger elves, they had already joined the army. ¡°Your Majesty, have we defeated the evil goblins?¡± A group of little loli surrounded the Elf Queen and looked at her with big watery eyes. ¡°Haha, of course!¡± The Elf Queen reached out and picked up a little elven loli with a soft voice. She smiled and asked, ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± The little loli said, ¡°Your Majesty, my name is Annie. I want to be an elven archer in the future and help Your Majesty beat bad guys!¡± ¡°This is a great goal. You need to work very hard.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will work very hard to be stronger!¡± The elven queen smiled and said, ¡°Annie, you must remember that we are noble nature elves. Our ancestors once defeated an extremely powerful abyssal demon!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Annie will remember that we are noble nature elves!¡± The little elf loli nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Good girl!¡± The Elf Queen¡¯s praise made the elf loli very happy. Afterforting the elves, The Elf Queen then served Monn and the others. Monn had let the Orthodox Church¡¯s Pdins take part in a crushing war. This made the Pdins, who had a high desire to fight, feel hot in their hearts. However, they didn¡¯t have a chance to make a move. Weren¡¯t they here to fight against the goblins with the elves? Why didn¡¯t the Pdins have anything to do with it? The Pdins epted the elves¡¯ hospitality in a daze. Monn shook his head. It was a wasted trip. He didn¡¯t get any money, but it was okay. At least he got a gatekeeper. The subterranean dragon suddenly shivered. An ominous feeling suddenly arose in his heart. After the elves finished their victory banquet, After chatting with the Elf Queen for a while, Monn returned to the Holy Church in San Lorenzo. As soon as he returned, Monn received a message. A gold mine had been discovered in the Kade mountain range to the east of San Lorenzo. ¡°Ah, a gold mine. There really is such a thing.¡± Ace said with a slight realization. It had only been one or two days since the discovery of the gold mine, but Ace had a lot of things to do during this period of time. Moreover, she had already arranged for this matter to be handed over to Sparrow, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at all. It was not until Philip came with his men that she remembered that she still had a gold mine. The corner of Monn¡¯s mouth twitched. When he saw that Ace did not seem to care about the gold mine at all, he felt a sour feeling in his heart. A gold mine was equivalent to a huge pile of gold coins! Ace did not seem to care about it at all? Monn shook his head and his eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the gold mine.¡± Monn waved his hand and led Ace and the others through town, to the quarantined mine area. Soon, they entered the mine area. Monn also sent some people over to mine some ores. ¡°This is really a gold mine, and the quality of the gold is not bad. ording to Allen, it should be a medium-sized mine, but it probably had 100,000 gold coins!¡± Soon, the middle-aged men behind Philip confirmed the quality and value of the gold mine. Philip could not help but suck in a breath of cold air when he heard that. ¡°100,000 gold coins!¡± Philip looked at Monn with aplicated expression. God, who is Lord Monn? Why is he so favored by you? Monn looked at the gold mine with some waves in his heart. But he was not as excited as Ace and the others had imagined. Because Monn knew that if a gold mine was discovered in the San Lorenzo area, it would probably be handed over to the Kingdom of Kate. After all, all the territories here belonged to the Kingdom of Kate. Still, the current owner of the territory was the Francis family. There was a high probability that this gold mine would be the Francis family¡¯s. However, the Francis family would give a portion of it to the Kingdom of Kate. And as the discoverer, the Orthodox Church would keep a portion of it. Since this gold mine was discovered by Monn, Monn would naturally keep a portion of it in his sanctuary. There wasn¡¯t much hope that Monn would be able to keep the entire gold mine for myself. However, there was still a portion that could be kept. At this moment, Ace suddenly walked over Ace said, ¡°Your Majesty, previously, the night feline monster Sylvia came over to report that Pdin Patrol had caught a group of ogres. I would like to ask you how to deal with them.¡± ¡°Ogres?¡± Monn pondered for a moment. In regards to Kade mountain range, north was the main city of San Lorenzo, south was the territory of the magic wolf n, and the west was the ogres tribe ruled by the King of the Hill. The three forces stood in a three-pronged formation. If two of them were eliminated, the remaining force would take over the Kade mountain range. ¡°Your Majesty, do you think we should kill them or drive them out of the vicinity of the the mine?¡± Ace asked softly. She quietly put her hand on Link¡¯s arm. Under the moonlight, she looked extremely beautiful. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the ogres first,¡± said Monn. He remembered that the war between the elves and the Goblin Kingdom had attracted the attention of the King of the Hill. He had sent a team of ogres to investigate the situation. He didn¡¯t expect that the ogres would be captured. But thinking about it, it was to be expected. They had so many Holy Knights. It would be strange if they couldn¡¯t even find a small team of ogres. ¡­ Under the protection of a group of Holy Knights. Monn and Ace arrived at the ce where the ogres were being held. About a dozen ogres were being held in simple cages, with arge number of Holy Knights standing guard around them. These ogres looked ferocious, like uncivilized savages. They were all more than three meters tall, their upper bodies were naked naked, and their lower bodies were covered with dirty, stinky animal skin skirts. Their exposed skin was dark blue, making them look like oversized Smurfs. However, it was clear that ogres were much more evil than Smurfs. Just from their names, one could tell that ogres were a race that ate humans. Just like how demonic beasts ate humans, ogres could also be said to be demonic beasts that look liked humans. Monn came to the vicinity of the cage. Ace held the Holy Sword in her hand and stood beside him. The magic gem embedded in the hilt of the Holy Sword was emitting a mysterious light. Ace was ready to release her Holy Power to kill the ogres who dared to approach Link. Chapter 205 - If I Want to Kill You, Even the God of Light Cant Save You

Chapter 205: If I Want to Kill You, Even the God of Light Can¡¯t Save You

¡°Human!¡± The ogres in the cage stood up one after another, ring at Monn fiercely. ¡°You¡¯d better let us leave this ce immediately, or you humans will suffer the wrath of His Majesty, the King of the Hill! Your territory will be destroyed by the powerful Ogre Tribe!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard this too many times!¡± Monn said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re smarter, you might have a chance to survive.¡± ¡°This fragile cage can¡¯t trap us!¡± A few ogres prepared to break through the cage. At this moment, the tallest and strongest ogre pushed them away and walked to the side of the cage. He said in a buzzing voice, ¡°Human, what would make you to let us go?¡± This ogre was nearly four meters tall. Although he was far from beingparable to the 20-meter-tall mountain giants, he was still considered a small giant. As the ogre had the bloodline of a giant, their body size was generally big and tall. Monn asked, ¡°In your tribe, how many ogres are there in total? And how many are Holy Rank?¡± ¡°Human, don¡¯t even think about knowing the secrets of our tribe!¡± The ogre captain said in a low voice Monn nodded to Ace on his side. In an instant¡­ The Holy Sword in Ace¡¯s hand released a powerful magic wave. Following that a dazzling golden sword aura shot into the cage. Several ogres were pierced through by the golden sword aura and fell to the ground. The other ogres in the cage were instantly terrified. ¡°Answer my question, this is yourst chance!¡± said Monn. The ogre captain red at him and said, ¡°Human, you are provoking our Ogre Tribe, provoking His Majesty, the King of the Hill. You will definitely pay for the price!¡± Monn frowned and said, ¡°Are you not listening?¡± The ogre captain said in a low voice, ¡°We are not cowardly gnomes. Even if we have to die, you can forget about getting the secrets of our tribe from us.¡± Monn said to Ace beside him, ¡°Kill them one by one!¡± Ace nodded. Waving her holy sword which released a dazzling golden sword aura, she began to kill the ogres in the cage one by one. As for these ogres, Ace had no pity for them, because this race was more cruel and evil than the goblins. Even the ugly goblins were food for the ogres. Due to this, the former Goblin Kingdom had to seek the protection from the Nature Elves. Unfortunately, the greedy goblins didn¡¯t know how to be grateful. As the ogres were killed by the golden sword aura one after another, the remaining ogres became even more terrified. Finally¡­ One of the ogres screamed in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll tell you! In the tribe, we have over 7,000 tribesmen, eight Holy Rank elders, and one prophet who knows magic.¡± ¡°D*mn coward!¡± The ogre captain was so furious and directly broke the ogre¡¯s head. The remaining two or three ogres were all killed by him. In the end, he was the only one who was still standing in the cage. He said with a murderous look, ¡°Human, the great King of the Hill will tten your territory. Even the God of Light that you believe in can¡¯t save you!¡± With a wave of Monn¡¯s right hand, Elendil waved gently, and zing mes was rising in the cage. Amidst a series of screams, the ogre captain and a pile of corpses were burned to ashes. ¡°Let the Holy Knights rest well tonight. Tomorrow, we will head to the territory of the Magic Wolf n in the south and save the trapped unicorns!¡± Monn said to Ace. ¡°Alright, Cardinal Monn!¡± Ace was excited. She had only seen images of unicorns in human literature, but she had never seen a unicorn in real life. Like all humans, she was looking forward to having a unicorn mount. To the south of the Kade Mountain Range, there were groups of demonic beasts. This was a paradise for demonic beasts, and also a paradise for human mercenaries. However, the mercenaries who dared toe here to hunt demonic beasts were mostly powerful mercenary groups. To weak mercenaries, this was not a paradise, but a hell. The scorching sun was hanging high in the sky. The environment of the Kade Mountain Range was instead a little dark. Countless Holy Knights appeared in the dense forest. They were holding long spears and flying through among the trees. ¡­ ¡°Cardinal Monn, the core area of the Magic Wolves n is right in front of us. But strangely, we didn¡¯t find anyrge-scale dark magic wolves!¡± Philip, who was holding a long spear, walked to the front of Link. There were many Holy Knights behind him. Most of their bodies were stained with the blood of demonic beasts. Along the way, the Holy Knights had cleared out many demonic beasts. Whether it was the magic wolves or other types of demonic beasts, they were all cleared out. The collected magic cores were also sent back to the holy church by the small team of the Holy Knights. ¡°Have you found the unicorn?¡± Asked Monn. ¡°Not yet.¡± However, Philip handed over a blood-stained pebble and said, ¡°Cardinal Monn, we found this. The blood on it should be from the unicorn.¡± Monn took over the blood-stained pebble. The blood on the pebble had already solidified, but it still emitted a holy magic wave. Philip was right, this was indeed the blood of the unicorn, as unicorn was a holy-type magical beast, a very rare magical beast. ording to the records of the Orthodox Church, the church had once used the blood of the unicorn to concoct holy water that could expel evil forces. Philip said excitedly, ¡°Cardinal Monn, there are really unicorns here!¡± ¡°Really!¡± Monn nodded. There were records in the Orthodox Church. In the ancestralnd of the Nature Elves, by the Lake of Goddess, there lived a group of unicorns. The scale was veryrge. Back then, the Elven Empire had even built a unicorn cavalry army. But a conspiracy had caused the Elven Empire to fall apart. Under the oppression of the four races, in order to survive, the Nature Elves had no choice but to stay far away from the Lake of Goddess and scattered to every corner of the Selu Continent. The Nature Elves of the Elven forest were one of the ¡®refugees¡¯. The Nature Elves here had not seen a unicorn for many years. They could only understand this mysterious species from the pictures and information recorded in the literature. Ace said, ¡°Monn, the unicorn must have been attacked by the demonic beasts!¡± Seeing her anxious expression, Monnforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Unicorns are not weak. They won¡¯t die so easily. We came here this time to save them and bring them back to our Holy Church.¡± In order to save the unicorns, and destroy the Magic Wolf n¡­ Monn brought an entire 20,000 Holy Knights with him. He was absolutely confident that he could destroy the Magic Wolf n and bring his mount, the Unicorn King, back. Link immediately ordered the Holy Knights to spread out and continue searching for the unicorn. Chapter 206 - Dark Magic Wolf

Chapter 206: Dark Magic Wolf

There was a huge valley thousands of meters away from the Holy Knight Army. If Monn was here, he would be very shocked. There were more than a hundred unicorns gathered in the center of the valley. A few of them were adult unicorns, and most of them were old and young. They were summoned by a unicorn with wings. Each unicorn was emitting an extreme holy light. The light shot into the sky through the horns on their heads, forming a holy shield that protected all the unicorns. And surrounding the holy shield¡­ There were thousands ofrge scale dark magic wolves. As the Dark Magic Wolf King roared, the magic wolves used magic to attack the holy shield that was protecting the unicorns. Along with the attacks from the magic wolves, the holy shield trembled. The Dark Magic Wolf King stared at the unicorns within the holy shield and said in humannguage, ¡°Stop struggling and close the shield. I, the King, will let you die a quick death!¡± ¡°Wuwu¡­¡± The unicorns looked at the heavily injured Unicorn King and cried out in grief. They were following the aura of the wind, looking for the nature elves and came to the Kade Mountain Range. However, they did not expect to be attacked by the dark magic wolves. The young king was also injured by the Dark Magic Wolf King in protecting them. The unicorns had been on good terms with the elves for generations. The Dark Magic Wolf King was standing on a huge piece ofnd. Its body was huge, and its fur was as smooth as silk. It held its head high and puffed out its chest, looking awe-inspiring. ¡°The nature elves in the Elf Forest can¡¯t even protect themselves. They won¡¯t be able to save you. Your persistence is meaningless!¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King had already heard the news of the goblins attacking thend of elves. It wasn¡¯t afraid of the elvesing to help at all. ¡°Roar!!¡± Thousands of magic wolves were roaring, crazily attacking the holy shield. ¡°Why are there so many dark magic wolves, even the Holy Rank Magic Wolf King has appeared.¡± ¡°With these dark magic wolves, it¡¯s impossible for us to catch the unicorn!¡± ¡°Should we retreat? Those nobles have already bid one million gold coins for a unicorn. The unicorns here are worth at least 100 million gold coins!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± On the hillside outside the valley, a group of human mercenaries were hiding. They had the same target as the Dark Demon Wolf King, and that was the unicorn! In the valley¡­ The magic light balls from the magic wolves kept exploding on the holy shield. Under the roar of the Dark Magic Wolf King, thousands of magic wolves crazily attacked the holy shield. The Unicorn King was seriously injured. The moment the holy shield was broken, the unicorns would be their lunch. The Unicorn King stood in the middle of the holy shield. Its snow-white body and wings were stained with arge amount of blood. It looked very miserable. However, there was no fear in its eyes. It was staring at the northern sky. In that direction, there was an aura that was attracting it. It knew that nature elves must be living in that forest. It led its people across the mountains and rivers, through the dangerous human world, and arrived at the Dark Night Forest. However, in the end, they failed to enter the territory of the nature elves. Looking at its people who were desperately maintaining the holy shield, the Unicorn King could not help but let out a sorrowful cry. Its sorrowful voice passed through the holy shield and was transmitted to a very, very far ce. On the giant rock¡­ The Dark Magic Wolf King grimaced and spoke in humannguage, ¡°Unicorn King, the nature elves couldn¡¯t hear you. Even if they could, they wouldn¡¯t dare toe and save you! This is my territory!¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King slowly walked down from the giant rock. The surrounding magic wolves all bent down and whimpered. This was to show their submission to their wolf king. The Dark Magic Wolf King said, ¡°You¡¯re toote! If it was a year ago, even I and the hill giant in the west would have to bow to Her Majesty Holy Rank Elven Queen. But now, the elven queen and the elves can¡¯t even protect themselves, let alone save you!¡± He knew that the goblins had suddenly controlled the abyss energy¡­ Which the terrifying aura had left a deep impression on him. As long as the goblins used the abyssal energy well, they would definitely be able to annihte the elves. Unfortunately, they did not know that the goblins did not even have the time to use the abyssal energy before they had been annihted. Hearing this¡­ The Unicorn King and the unicorns beside it cried out in grief. They had experienced countless dangers. They listened to the sounds of the wind and nature. They searched for the traces of the nature elves. Now, they had almost sessfully found the nature elves. They did not expect that the nature elves, who once ruled half of the Selu Continent, had fallen to such a state. The Dark Magic Wolf King said, ¡°Unicorn King, your persistence is meaningless. At most, you will be eaten by meter.¡± The Unicorn King did not choose to give up. It released all the magic power in its body to maintain the holy shield. Since it believed that the nature elves would not abandon theirpanions. ¡°Roar!!¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King instantly roared and joined the wolf pack that was attacking the holy shield. Its strength was abnormally terrifying. Every attack could make the holy shield tremble! ¡­ On the hillside¡­ A group of human mercenaries gathered together. ¡°It looks like the unicorns won¡¯t be able to hold on any longer!¡± ¡°Should we intervene? If the Magic Wolf King breaks through the shield, those unicorns will definitely die!¡± ¡°A unicorn is worth a million gold coins. Even if one of them dies, it would be a great loss!¡± ¡°The Dark Magic Wolf King is a King-Tier magic beast. Among us, the strongest ones are only peak Amethyst-Tier Grand Mages and peak Amethyst-Tier Grand Knights. We are not its match at all. Moreover, there are thousands of magic wolves of all ranks in the valley. If we go down, we will die.¡± ¡°Is there really no way?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than 100 million gold coins! Not to mention the territory of the nobles, even Sapphire City can buy it!¡± ¡°Wait, listen, what is that sound?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A group of human mercenaries pricked up their ears to listen. Then, they turned their gaze towards the forest in the distance. There were countless graceful and vigorous figures shuttling through the forest, and those figures were rushing towards the valley at high speed. Their speed was as fast as phantoms, shocking the mercenaries tremendously. A peak Amethyst-Tier Grand Mage holding a magic scepter took a deep breath, and said with a shocked expression, ¡°They are the nature elves! But how can there be so many of them?¡± ¡°I heard that there are less than a thousand nature elves in the Dark Night Forest. Now, there are more than a thousand nature elves, at least 10,000 of them!¡± ¡°The scariest thing is that they are all great elves with jobs!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s retreat.¡± ¡°Retreat?¡± ¡°If the nature elves find out that we are targeting the unicorns, they will probably kill us!¡± ¡°Wait a little longer. If both the nature elves and the magic wolves suffer heavy losses, we¡¯ll have a chance to catch a unicorn. Even if we only catch one, we¡¯ll still make a fortune!¡± Chapter 207 - The Submission of the Unicorn

Chapter 207: The Submission of the Unicorn

¡°You¡¯re right, retreating now is simply foolish!¡± The Amethyst-Tier Grand Mage waved the magic scepter in his hand and released the intermediate magic ¡®Mirror Spell¡¯ enveloping all the mercenaries present. The ¡®Mirror Spell¡¯ wasmonly known as the ¡®Pseudo-Invisibility Spell¡¯. After being enveloped by the spell, it was difficult to see their figures with the naked eye. Although it could not bepared to real invisibility magic, the effect was still pretty good. At this time, Monn and the Holy Knights also arrived at the same time. Seeing the elves jumping into the forest, Monn said softly, ¡°The elves are also here?¡± Ace exined, ¡°I heard that unicorns have been the family of the elves since ancient times. For some reasons, the elves were suddenly fallen and the unicorns were scattered. This time, they probably smelled the scent of unicorns and rushed here.¡± Monn nodded. ¡­ ¡°Nature elves? !¡± In the center of the valley, the Dark Magic Wolf King suddenly stopped attacking the holy shield. It smelled the scent of the nature elves. The Unicorn King and the surrounding unicorns seemed to have sensed something, and they all looked toward the entrance of the valley. Their eyes were full of excitement and anticipation. The Dark Magic Wolf King said mockingly, ¡°Do you really think that they are here to save you? They are here to die! Just in time, with this group of nature elves, my wolves can have a feast.¡± It roared, and thousands of magic wolves quickly gathered together. At the same time, the Dark Magic Wolf King also looked at the entrance of the valley. Soon, the nature elves appeared. But the Dark Magic Wolf King¡¯s face quickly distorted, because it found that the nature elves did not seem to be the only ones that rushed into the valley. ¡°Humans?¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King¡¯s expression was shocked and uncertain. ¡°D*mn it, why are humans getting involved, too?!¡± The time went back to a few minutes ago. The sound of an explosion from the valley caught the attention of a team of female elven hunters. Not long after, they heard the sorrowful cry of the Unicorn King. The team of female elven hunters quickly reported the news to their elven queen. ¡°Have they finally been found?¡± The elven queen immediately ordered the elven army to gather and lead the elven army to rush to the valley. As soon as the Unicorn n entered the Kade Mountain Range, the elven queen had sensed the Unicorn n¡¯s message. She immediately gathered the elves and came to support them. Eiffel, who was emitting a holy light, went together with the elven queen. Just as they reached the entrance of the valley, Eiffel said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s the unicorns! I¡¯ve sensed them. They¡¯re trapped in the valley.¡± The elven queen said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Order the elven archers to surround this valley!¡± With the order, the elven archers, which number reached 15,000, quickly spread out. Soon, their figures appeared on the hillside around the valley, surrounding the entire valley in the middle. At the same time as giving the order, the elven queen also noticed the figures of Cardinal Monn and others of the Orthodox Church. ¡­ ¡°God of Light, why are there so many nature elves?¡± ¡°All of them are elven archers! Even the knights of Sapphire City would be wiped out if they meet them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°Legend has it that every elven archer is a sharpshooter, with 100% uracy!¡± Looking at the densely packed elven archers¡­ The human mercenaries hidden under the Mirror Spell were terrified. For thousands of years, the nature elves had almost never appeared in the human world, and they had never seen what the nature elves looked like. Now, they had seen it. Just like the legend, the elves were a beautiful race. They had sharp ears, beautiful faces, and beautiful bodies. When they passed through the dense forest, they were like phantoms. However, the number of natural elves was sorge that it terrified them. The entire hillside around the valley was filled with elven archers. There was even a team of elven archers less than 10 meters away from them. They were so scared that they did not dare to breathe. If they were discovered, they would most likely be shot like porcupines by the elven arrows. ¡­ The elven queen and Eiffel walked side by side into the valley. Behind them wererge-scale elven female hunters. They were all riding on the back of the ferocious magical ck panther, holding the sharp Silver Moon Scimitars in their hands. After entering the valley¡­ The elven queen immediately saw the protective holy shield that was emitting a holy aura. Inside the holy shield was a group of unicorns that werepletely white. Holy, noble, and beautiful. They looked like horses, but they were taller and more beautiful than horses. On each unicorn¡¯s head, there were about one-foot-long silver horns. ording to the records in the elven literature¡­ Unicorns¡¯ horns were the source of their magic power. If they lost the horns on their heads, their strength would decrease by at least 50%. Other than the ordinary unicorns, the elven queen also saw a unicorn with a pair of wings. The horn on its head was golden and was emitting a holy light. ¡°As expected, there is a unicorn king among this group of unicorns!¡± The elven queen was a little excited. With her status, she would not look at the ordinary unicorns. Only a mount like the Unicorn King would be able to match her identity as the elven queen. Sensing the elven queen¡¯s gaze¡­ The Unicorn King also raised its head and let out a high-pitched sound. It used its golden eyes to look at the elven queen and the elven crown on her head. They were separated by the Dark Magic Wolves. When their eyes met¡­ At that moment, the elven queen and the unicorn king seemed to have some kind of magical connection. After looking at each other for a while, the unicorn king slowly lowered its head. The unicorns around it did the same. The elven queen knew that the unicorn king was showing its submission to her. There was no need for so-called taming, nor was there a need to use great power to suppress it. The nature elves and unicorns were naturally a pair, just like the orc and the Kodo behemoths. ¡°TSK!¡± Seeing this scene, Monn felt as if he was suddenly cut off. But there was nothing he could do. Since ancient times, the unicorns had been the family of the elves. It was very reasonable to submit to the elves. When the time came, he could only see if he could discuss with the elven queen and see if he could think of a way to obtain a unicorn. Monn thought, propping up his chin. Chapter 208 - Actually, I Only Need One Move to Deal with You!

Chapter 208: Actually, I Only Need One Move to Deal with You!

Outside the holy shield¡­ The magic wolves were roaring in low voices. The sudden appearance of the elven army made them very uneasy. The Dark Magic Wolf King was also shocked. It had ruled the southern region of the Dark Night Forest for over a hundred years, but it had never seen so many nature elves. It estimated that there were at least 10,000 nature elves here. How was this possible? Weren¡¯t the nature elves at war with the goblins? Where did this huge elven armye from? The Dark Magic Wolf King opened its ferocious mouth and stared at the elven queen with eyes full of brutality. Even Monn and the others were remembered by it. This bunch of meddlesome elves and humans! ¡°Elven Queen, this is the territory of my Dark Magic Wolf n. You¡¯ve crossed the line! Take your elves and leave this ce, and I won¡¯t hold a grudge against you!¡± The elven queen smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Holy Rank magic beasts can speak humannguage. It¡¯s indeed true.¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King said angrily, ¡°Elven Queen, are you provoking the ruler of the Southern Forest?¡± The elven queen said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to provoke you, but to exterminate your magic wolf n and take away the unicorn that belongs to our nature elves!¡± With that, she waved her right hand. ¡°Kill!!¡± With that order, countless air-piercing sounds rang out. Dense elven arrows gathered from all directions, forming a dense and terrifying rain of arrows, enveloping thousands of dark magic wolves. Puff puff puff puff¡­ Thousands of dark magic wolves were enveloped by the rain of arrows. In an instant, arge number of magic wolves were shot into hedgehogs, and the shrill howls of wolves resounded throughout the entire valley. A total of 15,000 sharp arrows flew from all directions, forming a terrifying rain of arrows. The dark magic wolves in the valley had nowhere to hide. The most terrifying thing was that the elven archers drew their bows very fast. When the first wave of arrow rain was still high in the sky, the second and the third wave of arrow rain had appeared. In less than 10 seconds¡­ The dark magic wolf pack suffered heavy losses. Almost every magic wolf was pierced by arrows. Many of the their bodies were pierced through and blood was flowing all over the ground. If not for the strong vitality of the magic beasts, the Dark Magic Wolf n would have been wiped out by now. On the hillside¡­ The human mercenaries who witnessed this scene with their own eyes turned pale. The lethality of the elven archers was terrifying. Especially when the number of elven archers reached the size of an army. It was in fact a devastating disaster. They even suspected that if they could keep a sufficient distance, this army of elven archers might even be able to defeat an army of 100,000 human knights. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that there are so many nature elves in the Dark Night Forest!¡± ¡°The scary thing is that they are all great elves!¡± ¡°I heard that a group of nobles in Sapphire City paid the Fire Dragon mercenary group arge sum of gold coins to hire them to capture nature elves in the Dark Night Forest! Looking at the current situation, if they really dare toe, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t even know how they die!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between us and the Fire Dragon Mercenary Group?¡± ¡°They capture nature elves, we capture unicorns. Whether it¡¯s them or us, as long as the nature elves discover us, we have to go and see the God of Light!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for both the nature elves and the magic wolves to suffer heavy losses. Right now, we have to run for our lives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, retreat immediately!¡± The group of human mercenaries who were whispering to each other did not notice that there was a night cat demon on a tree that was only a dozen meters away from them. Even though they were covered by the Mirror Spell, their every move was still clearly seen by the night cat demon, Sylvia. Hiss ¡ª Even Ace, who was beside Monn, sucked in a breath of cold air at this moment. Although she had long seen the true strength of the elves¡­ When this big scene unfolded, it still shocked Ace a little. ¡­ ¡°Roar!!!¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King raised its head and roared. The heavy casualties of the Magic Wolf Race made it furious. It opened its ferocious mouth and instantly spat out a pitch-ck energy ball. The energy ball exploded in the sky and then turned into countless ck rain that fell down. Holy Rank Spell ¡ª Dark Corrosion! As a saint-level magic beast, it was naturally impossible for the Dark Demon Wolf King not to know saint-level spells. Although the Dark Corrosion was not its strongest magic skill, it had the advantage that the Dark Corrosion was an area-of-effect magic. The area covered by the ck rain was more than a hundred meters. ¡°Elves, go to hell!¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King roared. It believed that these low-level elves would definitely not be able to resist its Holy Rank Spell. When the ck rain fell, the elves that were covered by the ck rain would all turn into blood, including the arrogant elven queen! However, the Dark Magic Wolf King found that the elven queen showed no signs of escaping. Even the nature elves that were riding on the ck panthers behind her stood still. ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of death?¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King was full of doubts. ¡°Or are they so arrogant that they have ignored my Holy Rank Spell?¡± At this moment¡­ The Dark Magic Wolf King saw the elven mage standing beside the elven queen raise the magic staff in her hand. At the same time, the magic gem embedded in the top of the magic staff released a huge wave of magic power. The Dark Magic Wolf King sneered, ¡°An elven mage who is only at the initial stage of the Holy Rank can¡¯t resist my Dark Corrosion. You are too arrogant!¡± ¡°The protection of the God of Moon!¡± Eiffel raised the magic staff high, and her whole body emitted a surging holy aura. In an instant, a dazzling white divine light spread out from her magic staff and gathered into a light barrier, protecting all the nature elves around her. After casting the spell, Eiffel¡¯s face turned pale. The elven queen asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Eiffel shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty. It¡¯s just that I used up too much mana, and I¡¯m not quite used to casting the ultimate skill of the God of Moon¡¯s sacrifice for the first time.¡± The elven queen nodded. ¡°How could it be?¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King found it hard to believe that a low-level Holy Rank elven mage¡¯s defensive spell could actually withstand its high-level Holy Rank Spell. It was simply unbelievable. At this moment, it saw the elven queen walking towards it. And by itself! The Dark Magic Wolf King sneered, ¡°Elven Queen, are you here to seek death?¡± The elven queen waved the golden spell in the air. ¡°Actually, I only need one move to deal with you!¡± ¡°One move?¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King suddenly felt a strange power enveloping it. It did not have any power to resist. It howled and directly turned into a snow-white fat sheep. Chapter 209 - Druid Transformation Spell

Chapter 209: Druid Transformation Spell

What? This king was actually turned into a sheep? The Dark Magic Wolf King¡¯s face instantly turned green. A few dark magic wolves around saw the big fat sheep. The bloodthirsty wolves¡¯ eyes gradually turned green and came forward. ¡°Baa!!¡± The sheep cried out angrily. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m your king! ¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King noticed it. When the sheep¡¯s cry came from out from its mouth, the eyes of the dark magic wolves turned even greener. They bared their teeth and growled at it, even drooling. WTF? It was the king of the magic wolves, a powerful King-Tier magic beast! In the past, it could smash these dark demon wolves that were disrespectful into meat paste with one w. But now, it was so scared that it kept retreating. It was because after being transformed into a sheep by the elven queen¡¯s strange elven magic, all of its power had been sealed. It was unable to use any magic at all, and its entire body had be a real sheep. Other than its soul, it was now no different from a sheep. ¡°Awooo!!¡± The few dark magic wolves did not know that the sheep in front of them was their king. Driven by instinct, they let out wolf howls that made the Dark Magic Wolf King¡¯s whole body twitch. ¡°Baa !¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King cried out in fear. ¡°Get lost! I am your king!¡± The eyes of the few dark magic wolves were faintly green and drool was flowing out of their mouths. It waspletely by instinct that wolf would eat sheep. It was an excellent gene passed down from the wolf¡¯s ancestors. They surrounded it from various directions, cutting off the escape route of the fat sheep. At the same time they pounced on it and used their sharp wolf teeth to bite the fat sheep. Soon, they tore off the bloody sheep and devoured it. ¡°Baa!!¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King¡¯s eyes were red from the pain. It had never thought that one day it would be a fat sheep, much less that it would be treated as a feast by its own wolves, tearing off the fat meat from its body. The Dark Magic Wolf King screamed and struggled desperately. Unfortunately, after being turned into a sheep, it lost all its strength. It was now a real sheep. No matter how hard it struggled, it couldn¡¯t escape from the wolf¡¯s mouth. It could only look at the elven queen with its pleading eyes. Yes, this evil elven queen had turned itself into a sheep. She must have a way to turn itself back into the King-Tier dark magic wolf. ¡°Baa!!¡± ¡°Elf, I was wrong. Quickly revert me back! ] The Dark Magic Wolf King begged the elven queen with a wailing voice. Several magic wolves were tearing its body. The intense pain almost made it faint. If it was anyter, it would really die. It would be the only wolf king in the history of the Wolf n who was turned into a sheep and then eaten by its own wolf pups. This was a disgrace to the Wolf n. The elven queen watched this scene calmly. Her mission was to kill the Dark Magic Wolf King. Naturally, she could not save it. Moreover, the Dark Magic Wolf King led thousands of magic wolves to besiege the unicorns, and among them was her beloved unicorn. No matter what, the fate of the Dark Magic Wolf King had already been decided. At this time¡­ The God of Luck seemed to have favored the Dark Magic Wolf King. The arrows from the elven archers fell from the sky and urately pierced through the dark magic wolves. The Dark Magic Wolf King also escaped from the wolves¡¯ mouths. However, before it could breathe a sigh of relief, another elven arrow flew over and instantly pierced through its body. The Dark Magic Wolf King opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. It looked at the arrow on its body in disbelief. This arrow had pierced through its heart and cut off its vitality. Even if it reverted back to its original form, it would not be able to survive. The Dark Magic Wolf King looked at the elven queen with despair. This evil elven queen had caused it experience the most painful, the most bizarre, and the most tragic death. It was even more evil than a demon. The elven queen waved the Golden Spell in her hand. It removed the Dark Magic Wolf King from its sheep state. After returning to its original form, the Dark Magic Wolf King was still lying in a pool of blood. Its heart had been pierced through, and its vitality was rapidly disappearing. ¡°Elven Queen, I have underestimated you!¡± If there was another chance, it would definitely bring its people out of the Dark Forest. Being neighbors with the nature elves was simply the worst thing that could happen in the Selu Continent. The Dark Magic Wolf King asked bitterly, ¡°What kind of magic is that?¡± The elven queen said, ¡°Druid Transformation Spell!¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The legendary Druid Transformation is indeed terrifying! Elven Queen, you have won. You have defeated the powerful Dark Magic Wolf n. The southern region of the Dark Forest now belongs to you.¡± The Dark Magic Wolf King used itsst bit of strength to stand up and tore the few wolves that had bitten it into pieces. Then, it fell to the ground again and weakly closed its eyes. It had almost been eaten by its own wolf pups. This was the greatest humiliation of a wolf¡¯s life. Even if it had to die, it had to wash away the humiliation. The elven queen looked at the Dark Magic Wolf King¡¯s carcass. The powerful Dark Magic Wolf King, the King-Tier magic beast that ruled the Southern Forest, was killed so easily by the elven arrows. It was unbelievable. Not long after, the battle in the valley ended. Facing the encirclement of the elven army, thousands of magic wolves fell. Their battle achievements were glorious. Although the nature elves had the geographical advantage, it also showed that therge-scale elven army was very powerful. When more than 10,000 elven archers fired thousands of arrows at the same time, it would be difficult for the army of magic beast to stop them. ¡­ The elven queen dispersed the golden light in her hands and walked towards the unicorns. After the Magic Wolf n was destroyed, the unicorns removed their holy shield. The King of Unicorn dragged its injured body towards the elven queen. ¡°Woo!!¡± It came to the elven queen¡¯s side and touched the elven queen¡¯s arm with its head, letting out a low whimper. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys are home!¡± The elven queen patted the King of Unicorn, and her voice was gentle. The King of Unicorn let out a long cry and spread its wings that were dyed red with blood. Although it looked very miserable, the aura on its body was very sacred, and it was full of the power of a king. The unicorns not far away also let out exciting cries. After experiencing thousands of obstacles, they were finally home! The once Lake of Goddess. The current Elf Forest. Where there were natural elves, it was the unicorn¡¯s home! ¡°Your Majesty, many unicorns are injured.¡± Eiffel gently touched the injured wings of the King of Unicorn with her hands. The King of Unicorn¡¯s snow-white wings were stained with bright red blood, causing her heart to ache. But the Unicorn King let out a long howl, indicating that this little injury was nothing. At this time, the elven queen seemed to remember something. She smiled and said, ¡°When I left the territory, I brought a few buckets of Water of Life, just in case I needed it. I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy now!¡± Chapter 210 - Water of Life, Unicorn

Chapter 210: Water of Life, Unicorn

In a forest in the Kade Mountain Range. The elven queen smiled and said, ¡°I brought a few barrels of water of life with me when I left the territory, just in case I needed it. I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy now!¡± Link took out a fewrge wooden buckets from her spatial ring. When she opened the lid, it was filled with water of life, emitting surging mana waves. Eiffel said happily, ¡°Not only can the water of life increase mana, it also has a very good healing effect on injuries. Even healing magic can¡¯tpare to the water of life.¡± The elven queen nodded. ording to elven records, the water of life of the nature elves was even more advanced than the holy water of the Temple of Light. It could be said that it was one of the top treasures in the entire Holy Continent. In the ancestralnd of the nature elves, in the center of Lake of Goddess, there was water of life. However, the water of life gathered in the Lake of Goddess was very rare. It could only satisfy a small number of nature elves. Moreover, it was not for daily consumption, but for the critical moment when they broke through their ranks. The elven queen said to Eiffel, ¡°Distribute the water of life to the injured unicorns and help them recover as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Eiffel quickly called over a few elves and moved the barrels away one by one. For thest barrel left, the water of life in it was reserved for the King of Unicorn. Among all, the King of Unicorn was the most seriously injured. In order to protect the other unicorns, it was severely injured by the Dark Magic Wolf King. The elven queen patted the unicorn king and said, ¡°Drink it. You probably haven¡¯t taken this before. It tastes pretty good.¡± But the unicorn king shook its head. It knew what the water of life was, and it also knew how important the water of life was to natural elves. Although its injuries were serious, with the unicorn¡¯s physique, it would heal in half a month at most. The unicorn king used its wings to push the elven queen, asking her to put away the water of life. The elven queen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t expect this unicorn king to be so thrifty. Was it a male or a female? ¡°Drink as much as you want. We have a lot of water of life. In my territory, all the nature elves drink water of life every day, and it will be the same for you unicorns in the future.¡± The unicorn king whimpered. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Through the special connection between the nature elves and the unicorns, the elven queen could understand what it meant. She exined, ¡°Our territory has six Moon Wells. They are filled with water of life, so you don¡¯t have to worry about wasting it.¡± The unicorn king blinked. Then, it stuck its head into the wooden barrel and drank all the water of life in it. With the help of the water of life, the unicorn king¡¯s wounds healed rapidly. Very soon it had recovered. From this, one could see how powerful the water of life was. It was indeed worthy of being the holy object of the nature elves. The other injured unicorns also recovered quickly after drinking the water of life. ¡°Woo woo¡­¡± A white and chubby little unicorn ran to the side of the elven queen. It circled around her happily, on and off rubbing its head on her calf. In the end, the unicorn king pped away the little unicorn using its wings. At the same time, it let out a low roar. It was not allowed to show disrespect to Her Majesty the Queen. ¡°Woo woo¡­¡± The little unicorn cried out aggrievedly and looked pitifully at the elven queen. The elven queen smiled and picked it up. The little unicorn was very cute and chubby. ¡°Woo woo¡­¡± The little unicorn stuck out its tongue and licked the elven queen¡¯s palm. It liked the smell of Her Majesty the Elven Queen. The elven queen said to the unicorn king, ¡°Bring the unicorn back to the territory with me. After i destroy the Ogre Tribe in the west, the entire Elf Forest will be our home.¡± The unicorn king nodded. With a long howl, the unicorns around immediately gathered. They lowered their heads slightly to the elven queen to express their respect for Her Majesty the Elven Queen. Around the unicorns were many nature elves. Asher even rode on the back of an adult unicorn. The snow-white unicorn made Asher look even more sacred. Seeing the smile on Asher¡¯s face, the elven queen was very happy. The appearance of unicorns could make the nature elves in the territory happier. ¡°The number of unicorns is a little low, only a hundred or so!¡± If there were a few thousand or even more unicorns, she could form a unicorn cavalry. Unicorns werepletely iparable to the warhorses of human knights. They were rare holy-type magical beasts, theirbat strength was extremely terrifying, and their growth potential was also extremely great. An ordinary unicorn would be a ck Gold Rank magical beast when it matured. A unicorn with high talent would have a chance to advance to an Amethyst Rank magical beast. As for the unicorn king, the chances of advancing to a Holy Rank magical beast were not low. If she had arge-scale unicorn cavalry under hermand, then her chances of ruling the entire Elf Forest would be even greater. After all, the Elf Empire¡¯s Unicorn Army was famous in the Holy Continent. Itpletely surpassed the Kodo Behemoths of the beast race and the berserk goats of the dwarves. At this moment¡­ A group of Holy Knights came forward. The leader was Philip. They were escorting five human mercenaries who were in a very sorry state. Monn and Ace from the Orthodox Church were behind them. The elven queen saw Monn and her eyes lit up, ¡°We meet again, Cardinal Monn¡­¡± Actually, the elven queen had already noticed Monn and the others. After all, so many Holy Knights were too eye-catching. It was difficult not to notice them. It was just that the situation was urgent. If they did not quickly deal with the Dark Magic Wolf King, then the unicorns would most likely die. That was why they did not have the time to greet Monn. But it was not toote. Monn and Ace greeted the elven queen. Then, they congratted her, ¡°Looks like Her Majesty has received a great help.¡± As she spoke, Monn couldn¡¯t help but look at the unicorns. To be honest, this kind of fantasy creature was very attractive to Monn. Ace¡¯s eyes were also fixed on the unicorns. Although she had heard that there were unicorns on the continent since she was young¡­ This was the first time she saw it. It was indeed as holy and beautiful as the legends had said. She even wanted to get one to be herpanion. Of course, Ace also knew that since ancient times, unicorns had been the family of the elves. In addition, she didn¡¯t help much by saving the unicorns this time. Of course, she was too embarrassed to ask the elves for it. After greeting each other¡­ The elven queen looked at the human mercenaries in the hands of the Holy Knights and asked, ¡°This is?¡± Chapter 211 - Dragon Slaying Warrior

Chapter 211: Dragon ying Warrior

¡°Your Majesty the Elven Queen, please spare my life!¡± Being brought before the elven queen, the five human mercenaries immediately begged for mercy in fear. Their bodies were in a sorry state, and there was blood on their clothes. One of the melee mercenaries even had an arrow stuck in his abdomen, and the sharp arrow pierced through his body. This was an elven arrow picked up by the Night Cat Demon. The elven queen looked at Monn, ¡°This is??¡± Ace said very casually, ¡°Oh, these mercenaries were spying on your battle with the Magic Wolf n. They used Mirror Spell to hide themselves, and it looked like they were plotting something. They therefore grabbed them over.¡± ¡°No, we were just passing by!¡± Several mercenaries quickly denied. However, the elven queen could guess the purpose of these mercenaries. Just like the Dark Magic Wolf King, their target was probably the unicorn. ¡°I heard that in the human world, the price of a unicorn is as high as a million gold coins. Moreover there is no supply to the demand. If you can catch a unicorn, even if it¡¯s only one, you will make a fortune.¡± The mercenaries were inexplicably terrified. ¡°Your Majesty the Elven Queen, you have misunderstood, we are really just passing by.¡± ¡°Your Majesty the Elven Queen, we are only here to hunt magical beasts and collect magic core to sell. All races know that unicorns are thepanions of noble nature elves. Even if we have the courage, we would not dare to capture unicorns!¡± A middle-aged mage said, ¡°Our respectful Your Majesty the Elven Queen, as long as you can let us go, I am willing to tell you a secret. This secret will definitely be very helpful to you.¡± ¡°Really? What secret?¡± The elven queen looked at the middle-aged mage. From the mana fluctuations, it could be deduced that this was a Grand Mage at the peak of the Amethyst Rank. Grand Mage at this level were very powerful inbat. They were also high up in the human cities. But facing her, even a Grand Mage at the peak of the Amethyst Rank had to beg for mercy. The middle-aged mage said, ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that there is a group of greedy nobles in Sapphire City. They have hired the Fire Dragon Mercenary Group, which is very powerful, and their goal is to capture the nature elves. The nature elves are a very beautiful race. In order to be able to buy the nature elves, those nobles definitely will not be stingy with their gold coins.¡± Sapphire City was a human city in the north of the Elf Forest. It had always been eyeing the elves with covetous eyes. Who would have thought that after being chased away by the elves several times, they were still so devious. The elven queen was a little angry. The elven queen then said, ¡°If this is your so-called secret, I will send you to meet the Goddess of Magic that you believe in!¡± The middle-aged mage¡¯s body trembled. ¡°I also know that the leader of the Fire Dragon Mercenary Group is a Holy Rank knight. He and his Fire Dragon Mercenary Group came from the Imperial City of the Empire. It is said that the knight¡¯s great sword in his hand once chopped off the head of a young fire dragon!¡± ¡°Dragon-ying warrior?¡± The elven queen¡¯s voice carried a hint of mockery. The dragon-ying warrior was definitely a title with a halo of glory, but it was a pity that it was a initial stage Holy Rank knight. It was not that she looked down on the initial stage Holy Rank knights. Thebat power of a initial stage Holy Rank knight knight was absolutely terrifying. It would not be a problem for him to destroy an entire city by himself. However, for her, not to mention the initial stage Holy Rank knight, even a demigod would have to kneel before her. This was because although the elven queen had the strength of a demigod¡­ She had mastered divine spell that could not be mastered by anyone below the True God Realm! Even a True God would be turned into a fat sheep if he was not cautious. She was not afraid of a group of them, let alone a Holy Knight. Eiffel said, ¡°Your Majesty, many unicorns were injured when they were trying to catch them.¡± Eiffel had just heard about this from the unicorns¡¯ telepathy. Their eyes were filled with anger as they looked at the mercenaries. The middle-aged mage hurriedly exined, ¡°Your Majesty, more than a dozen mercenaries in our mercenary group were killed by the Dark Cat Demons. They were also innocent! Moreover, Grand Knight Oak and I didn¡¯t hit them too hard. We just wanted to leave. If we really wanted to kill them, the unicorns would not be just injured, but would die!¡± The elven queen said, ¡°Do you mean that you want me to thank you for showing mercy?¡± ¡°Your Majesty the Elven Queen¡­¡± Just as the middle-aged mage was about to plead for mercy, the Grand Knight Oak suddenly burst out and rushed toward the elven queen at an extremely fast speed. It was obvious that his intention was to capture the elven queen and threaten the nature elves and the Holy Knights of the Orthodox Church to let them go. Eiffel¡¯s reaction was also very fast. She immediately prepared to release the ultimate skill of the Moon God Sacrifice¨C the protection of the Moon God. However, the elven queen seemed to be prepared. A golden light appeared in her hand and she waved it in the air. Before the Grand Knight Oak could get within two feet of the elven queen, he had turned into a snow-white sheep and stood rooted to the ground. ¡°This again!¡± The middle-aged mage and the other three mercenaries¡¯ expressions changed drastically. When the nature elves and the magic wolves fought, they had seen Link turn the Dark Magic Wolf King into a fat sheep. After turning into a fat sheep, the Dark Magic Wolf King was almost torn to pieces by a few green-eyed magic wolves. The middle-aged mage inhaled and said, ¡°It must be the legendary Druid Transformation Spell!¡± This was hisst sentence. As in the next moment, the elven queen waved the golden spell again, turning the middle-aged mage and the other three mercenaries into sheep. ¡°Baa!!¡± The middle-aged mage sheep looked at the elven queen in horror. He did not understand why the elven queen would not let him off even though he had already told the elven queen the ¡®secret¡¯. Moreover, what he said was true. He did not use any heavy blows. Otherwise, with his strength as a peak Amethyst Rank Grand Mage, he would be able to kill many unicorns, and not just injure them. However, he did not know that this was not important to the elven queen. What was important was that these greedy human mercenaries wanted to capture the unicorns belonging to the natural elves. These two reasons were enough to sentence them to death. Of course, they were after all captured by Cardinal Monn and the others, and they were also humans. Although the elven queen wanted to punish them, she still had to care about Monn¡¯s feelings. The elven queen then said to Monn, ¡°Cardinal Monn, I¡¯ll leave these mercenaries to you to deal with.¡± Originally Monn didn¡¯t want to agree, but Ace whispered a few words into Monn¡¯s ear before he agreed. Humans had their own human system, so there were some things that needed to bemunicated with the kingdom. Ace called over a group of Holy Knights and dragged the five fat sheep away, but the elven queen would still need to turn them back into humans. The elven queen nodded understandingly. She promised to undo the spell when it was over. Chapter 212 - Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce

Chapter 212: Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce

At Kade Mountain Range. The elven queen rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°May I know what Monn thinks of unicorns?¡± Monn raised his eyebrows. He did not know the meaning of the elven queen¡¯s question. But he still answered, ¡°Holy and noble.¡± These two words were the first words that Monn had thought of when he saw the unicorn. The Elven queen stroked the unicorn¡¯s fur and casually asked, ¡°Cardinal Monn is also here to rescue these unicorns, right?¡± Monn did not answer, but not answering had given the elven queen an answer. ¡°Cardinal Monn, do you want to bring a few back to the Orthodox Church?¡± The elven queen casually asked. Although the elven queen cared about these unicorns, she also valued being able to befriend Cardinal Monn. Of course, she still had to ask if the unicorns were willing or not. But to the elven queen¡¯s surprise¡­ The pope shook his head and rejected. And he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Even though she knew the cardinal, the elven queen still didn¡¯t expect that the cardinal would actually reject. After all, who would reject such a holy and elegant unicorn? But Cardinal Monn was such an unusual person. Monn felt that they did not help the unicorn, so they should not ept the loyalty of the unicorn. Even if it was just a few. More importantly, Monn did not want to owe the elven queen a favour too much. He always felt that something bad would happen. This feeling came from a hunch of Monn. Seeing that her forced gift was rejected, the elven queen had no choice. She shook her head helplessly and chatted with Cardinal Monn for a while. The elven queen then turned around and rode on the back of the unicorn king. She led therge elven army and over a hundred new unicorns towards the territory. She still had many things to deal with. ¡­ Just as the elven queen and her elven army were rushing back to the territory¡­ A caravan bearing the emblem of the Bauhinia n appeared at the periphery of the Kade Mountain Range. The caravan was veryrge. Although there were not many carriages carrying goods, there were more than a thousand knights and mages. In front of the caravan was a 10 meter long subterranean dragon. Miss. Nic was riding on the back of the subterranean dragon leading the caravan forward in St. Lorenzo. All the way to the church. But soon¡­ The caravan of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce was stopped. Arge number of Holy Knights appeared in all directions and surrounded the entire caravan. ¡°It¡¯s the Holy Knights of the Orthodox Church. Put away your weapons!¡± Nic told the knights and mages in the caravan not to be nervous. Then she said to the holy knights around her, ¡°We are the caravan of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce. We have visited St. Lorenzo before. This time, we are here to make a deal with your church!¡± A few Holy Knights walked over with Holy Spears in their hands. They said with a cold expression, ¡°You have to stay here for the time being and wait for Cardinal Monn to summon you.¡± Nic quickly said, ¡°Then hurry up and report to Cardinal Monn. Tell him that our Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce requests to see him.¡± The Holy Knights were unmoved. It was because their Cardinal Monn was not in the holy church at all. ording to the news from the South, Cardinal Monn and the Holy Knight Army would need at least an hour to rush back. ¡°Nic, what¡¯s going on?¡± A very beautiful woman came over, with Joyce, the Grand Mage by her side. She was about 25 years old, wearing a long dress of a noble woman. She had the demeanor of a mature woman. Her face and figure were very eye-catching. Her name was Vivian, and she was Nic¡¯s sister. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Nic told Vivian what the elven huntress had said. Vivian whispered, ¡°Is Cardinal Monn prepared to embarrass our Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce?¡± Joyce shook her head and said, ¡°Miss. Vivian, although I heard that Cardinal of Monn is as obsessed with gold coins as the Dragon n of the West Sea, he would not do such a thing.¡± Vivian said, ¡°Then wait here for the time being.¡± After her order was passed on, the knights and mages in the caravan rested on the spot. Some were sitting cross-legged on the ground, meditating. After waiting for a while, there was suddenly a loud sound of footsteps in the distance. The sound was as loud as a loud bell. It had attracted the attention of the members of the caravan who were resting at the entrance of the Holy Church. On the horizon¡­ A long white line slowly appeared. It was Monn and Ace who had brought a group of Holy Knights back from the Kade Mountain Range. Although the elven queen really wanted to let Monn take away a unicorn¡­ Munn did not want to owe the elven queen a favor, so he decisively refused. He also did not follow the elves to the elvennd as a guest. When he arrived at the entrance of the Holy Church, he saw a group of people standing at the door. He did not know what they were doing. At this moment, a Holy Knight came forward and reported to Moon, ¡°Cardinal Monn, this is a caravan that calls itself the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce. They say that they are here to make a deal with Orthodox Church.¡± Mnnn frowned slightly and asked Ace beside him, ¡°Does Orthodox Church have such a business?¡± Ace rolled her eyes at Monn. They were a proper church. How could they have such a business? Ace was about to go forward and refuse¡­ In the caravan, a beautiful girl surrounded by people suddenly walked over. A hint of vignce shed across Ace¡¯s eyes. Was this fellow trying to use a honey trap? She looked at Vivian with hostility. Vivian did not know what the person in front of her, who seemed to be the Saintess of the Orthodox Church, was thinking. Vivian looked at Monn and gently bowed to him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you, Cardinal Monn.¡± Then, she looked at Ace and said, ¡°This must be the Saintess of the Orthodox Church. She really lives up to her reputation.¡± Vivian smiled. Her every move was full of pleasing movements. As thergest chamber ofmerce in Sapphire City. They were doing very well in intelligence gathering. Even Cardinal Monn¡¯s love of money was well known. Of course, what the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce cared about the most was the cardinal¡¯s unrivaled strength. Otherwise, the Chamber of Commerce wouldn¡¯t have crossed the city to seek the help of Cardinal Monn. For this girl to know who he and Ace were¡­ Munn was not surprised. After all, Monn was quite famous in the capital. Just asking around and you would find out something about him. It¡¯s a little strange why this Chamber of Commerce woulde after him. Chapter 213 - The Ash Mountain Range

Chapter 213: The Ash Mountain Range

¡°What has brought you to the Orthodox Church?¡± Monn¡¯s tone was t. He asked for the purpose of the Chamber of Commerce¡¯s visit in a very straightforward manner. Vivian was stunned. She was caught off guard by Cardinal Monn¡¯s straightforwardness. However, Vivian quickly reacted. Knowing that Cardinal Monn did not want to waste time, she said, ¡°Our Chamber of Commerce does have a request.¡± Vivian¡¯s face turned serious. Monn did not interrupt her and let her continue. Vivian continued, ¡°Our Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce has found a gold mine in the Ash Mountain Range. ording to thews of the kingdom, as long as we hand over a certain amount of gold, we can develop it ourselves. However, there is a Kobold Tribe in the Ash Mountain Range, and there are many Holy Rank powerhouses among them. Our Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce does not have the opportunity to develop it at all, so¡­ ¡± After saying the specific things, Vivian looked at Monn expectantly, hoping to get Monn¡¯s help. At this juncture, Ace actually came forward and said coldly, ¡°Sorry, we Orthodox Church doesn¡¯t have such a business.¡± Vivian was a little disappointed to be rejected by Ace. This was the strongestbat force she knew in the vicinity. Of course, they could also hire mercenaries. But, not to mention if the mercenaries could defeat the Kobold Tribe or not, their credibility alone would not make Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce feel at ease. Only the righteous Orthodox Church would be able to put their minds at ease. But they had decisively rejected. Vivian was a little disappointed. She made a final struggle and said, ¡°We can give half of the gold mines that we have developed to the Orthodox Church. is that not enough?¡± Ace frowned. She was about to reject righteously. But she was suddenly stopped by Monn. Monn¡¯s eyes looked very calm. He said faintly, ¡°We will help you with this. Don¡¯t worry. It is the basic principle of our Orthodox church to eradicate all threatening creatures.¡± Ace, who was pulled down by Monn, looked at Monn speechlessly. If it were not for the deep light hidden in Monn¡¯s eyes¡­ Perhaps Ace would have believed it. Vivian, who was still feeling lost, was suddenly stunned. She could not believe the sudden turn of events. But she was very sure that she had not heard wrong. She remembered that the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce had once heard that Cardinal Monn was very fond of money. At first, they did not quite believe it. After all, the cardinal was a Holy Rank powerhouse. How could he like such ordinary money? But after witnessing the change of events¡­ Vivian felt that what they heard was not wrong. The cardinal was indeed a little different. The cardinal agreed to help the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce with the Kobold Tribe. He therefore invited the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce into the Holy Church to discuss some details. Of course, even if Monn helped the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce drive out the Kobold Tribe¡­ And the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce would give half of the gold mine to the Orthodox Church¡­ Mon wouldn¡¯t take the gold mine without permission¡­ As Monn had agreed to it in the name of the Orthodox Church. Monn would only use this gold mine to develop his Holy Church. Of course, he could still get a raise in sry or something. This was actually the main purpose of Monn¡¯s agreement. ¡°The Kobolds who upied the gold mine?¡± Monn held his chin and pondered for a moment. It was not difficult to guess what Kobolds were from its name. This was a race that had the head of a dog and the body of a human. Kobolds, werewolves, pygmy, bear-man, lion-man, fox-man, and so on were all from the beast race. The difference was that they usually lived in their own tribes. Only the royal family of the beast race couldmand them. ¡°Monn?¡± Ace reminded him softly. He had been silent for a long while. Monn came back to his senses. He looked at Vivian who was standing in the middle of the hall and said, ¡°Miss. Vivian, the gold mine you mentioned is worth 10 million gold coins. Where is the exact location?¡± Vivian said, ¡°The gold mine is located in the southeast of the Kade Mountain Range, about 500 kilometers away. It is hidden in the Ash Mountain Range. Only Our Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce has the exact location information of the gold mine.¡± Monn looked at Ace who was beside him. Ace nodded and said, ¡°If I remember the location correctly, the Ash Mountain Range was named by the orcs.¡± Vivian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Your Highness, you are right. The Ash Mountain Range was indeed named by the orcs. But you can rest assured that although it is close to the border of the orcs, there are not many orcs.¡± But Ace said, ¡°Thousands of years ago, the Ash Mountain Rnage was ruled by the orcs until a giant dragon descended and burned everything in the mountains into ashes with its powerful dragon me. Although the giant dragon was killed by a few golden behemoths of the beast race, its soul did not fall into the arms of the Dragon God. Instead, it became a giant full of resentment. The ghost of the dragon shuttles through every corner of the Ash Mountain Range.¡± Vivian shook her head and said, ¡°Your Highness, the ghost of the giant dragon is only a legend. It can not be taken seriously.¡± ¡°We, the Orthodox Church, will not use our lives to test whether this legend is true or false,¡± said Ace Although Ace knew that Monn was very strong, she still had to be careful in the face of the unknown. Monn knew what Ace was worried about. So, he did not stop Ace from asking. At the same time, Monn was also a little curious. He asked, ¡°Miss. Vivian, your Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce is from Sapphire City, right? Why would you want to cross the city to seek the help of our Holy Church?¡± Vivian shook her head and smiled bitterly, and then exined, ¡°Cardinal Monn, our Sapphire City is only a medium-sized city. There is no Orthodox church in it. The overall strength of the city is not strong. There is no one who can reach the Holy Rank. If it is mercenaries, forget about whether they have the strength or not, just the credibility of the mercenaries is very unreliable. We, the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, do not believe that the greedy mercenaries would not have any thoughts when they saw such a big gold mine. On the contrary, we believe in the Orthodox Church!¡± Vivian looked into Monn¡¯s eyes. Her tone was very sincere. Monn nodded with understanding. He now knew the reason why the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce came to seek their help. Monn said, ¡°In that case, take us, the Orthodox Church, to investigate the specific situation of the Ash Mountain Range. Then we will help the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce to fight against the Kobold Tribe.¡± Soon, Monn made his decision. He looked at Vivian and said, ¡°In the meantime, Miss. Vivian, your team can stay in the Holy Church temporarily. When the timees, you can go to the Ash Mountain Range with us. Of course, you have to return to Sapphire City first. I will arrange for someone to inform you.¡± Chapter 214 - Help Me Up

Chapter 214: Help Me Up

Two dayster. The huge Holy Knight Army left San Lorenzo. Leading the way was naturally Monn, Ace, and the leader of the Bauhinia caravan. A total of 10,000 Holy Knights were holding the Holy Spears in their hands. Their procession was neat, and the marching scene looked very shocking. On this trip to the Ash Mountain Range, Monn brought a total of more than 10,000 Holy Knights. As for the other 10,000 Holy Knights, Monn them in the Holy Church of San Lorenzo. Their mission was to protect San Lorenzo in case anything unexpected happened. The Bauhinia Caravan¡­ Vivian looked at the imposing Holy Knights¡­ She was shocked beyond words. This imposing manner made Vivian feel that she had made the right decision to seek help from the Orthodox Church. If they were mercenaries, with theirzy appearance¡­ It would be impossible for them to have such an imposing manner. They passed through the Elf Forest. The closer they got to Sapphire City, the more mercenaries they met. The mercenaries looked at the dressing of the Holy Knight Army¡­ Their mouths and their eyes were wide open. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Orthodox Church is going to attack Sapphire City?!¡± They were all shocked. This was the first time they had seen such a scene and the mercenaries were instantly stunned. Monn did not pay any attention to them. Instead, he walked straight towards Sapphire City. It was almost noon. Monn and his group were finally approaching Sapphire City. Sapphire City was one of the great human empires, the Betema Empire¡¯s border city. It was close to the Ash Mountain Range. Although it was notrge, it was not small. High stone walls surrounded the city in all directions. The architectural style of the city was simr to that of a western city in the Middle Ages of Earth. Sapphire City had tens of thousands of people. It was very prosperous because besides the Ash Mountain Range, there were also arge number of magic beasts gathering around Sapphire City. The more magic beasts there were, naturally the more mercenaries there were. Therefore, many chambers ofmerce woulde here to buy materials from magic beasts and sell them to other cities. In the casten¡¯s residence of Sapphire City¡­ Casten Shaofa Komuk was a middle-aged man with a big belly. He looked very ordinary, but he was a peak Amethyst Rank expert. Looking at the casten official who came to report the news, his fat round face was full of regret. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a huge army of Holy Knights approaching Sapphire City?¡± The city guard wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He didn¡¯t quite believe it either. But when those mercenaries spoke, their voices were full of emotion. They were so anxious that they were about to cry. He had no choice but to capture them first and report back. ¡°That¡¯s how it happened.¡± After listening to the story of the city guard¡­ Casten Komuk frowned and said, ¡°Were these mercenaries fed with medicine?¡± The city guard was sweating and quickly said, ¡°I checked with them one by one. They were not fed with medicine and were not disturbed by control magic. It should be true.¡± Casten Komuk said, ¡°Impossible! The Orthodox Church is a human god¡¯s church. How could they attack a human city without any reason?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The city guard hesitated. He did not dare to say anything after that. But Komuk¡¯s expression changed. He knew what the city guard did not say. All these years, he upied Sapphire City. He did not make any contributions. Instead, he increased the taxes on Sapphire City. The residents of Sapphire City were already filled withints against him, the casten. Could it be that the Orthodox Church brought the Holy Knights to Sapphire City for this matter? Hiss! The casten took a deep breath. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the possibility was very high. His face instantly became ugly. The city guard said, ¡°Lord Casten, should we report this matter to the Marquis of Bauhinia? Although Sapphire City is not the territory of the marquis, if there really is an elven armying to attack Sapphire City, he has the obligation to send the Fierce Horse Knights to reinforce.¡± Komuk waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t alert the Bauhinia Marquis, the elven army matter is not certain for the time being. Also, don¡¯t inform those people from the union to avoid causing trouble.¡± ¡°Lord Casten, it¡¯s already toote!¡± ¡°Why is it toote?¡± ¡°The moment those mercenaries returned to the city, they started shouting like crazy. The Mercenary Union, the Mage Union, it¡¯s hard for them not to know. There was amotion now. Many people ran outside the city to see the new cardinal of the Orthodox Church.¡± ¡°To see the new cardinal of the Orthodox Church?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±! It was rumored that this new cardinal was extremely powerful and handsome. Of course, the most shocking thing was his age. It was rumored that he had be the new cardinal the Orthodox Church at the age of 20! Not to mention themoners who admire the cardinal, even the nobles who want to befriend Cardinal Monn have already sent people out of the city to wee him!¡± WTF! Komuk¡¯srge round face was pitch ck. What if the Cardinal of the Orthodoxy Church really came to punish him? Based on the behavior of the nobles in Sapphire City, they would probably hand him over to the Cardinal of the Orthodoxy Church at any moment. What should he do? ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me to the city wall!¡± ¡­ At the Mercenary Union. ¡°Lord President, a mercenary just sent a message saying that the cardinal of the Orthodoxy Church of San Lorenzo is leading arge number of Holy Knights in the direction of our Sapphire City. It is estimated that he is bringing as many as 10,000 Holy Knights. They are not far from our Sapphire city. Look¡­¡± Plop! The old union president directly threw himself off the recliner. ¡°Help me up!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is the news true?¡± ¡°For this, we can not be sure yet! That group of mercenaries has already been captured by the Casten Komuk¡¯s guards. The crime is spreading rumors and disturbing the stability of Sapphire City.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s fake?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem fake. A lot of people are running outside the city to wee the Holy Knight Army of the Orthodox Church. Not only civilians, but also arge number of nobles.¡± ¡°Wee?¡± The president was slightly stunned. Since when did those high and mighty nobles lower themselves to wee the people of the Orthodox Church? ¡°Lord President, after all, he is Cardinal Monn, ,who is famous throughout the entire capital. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to pass the news to you, I would have gone, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The old president said, ¡°What is the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce doing now? Heard that they have recently sent a caravan to San Lorenzo, so they must have contacted the Orthodox Church there as well. What news do they have?¡± ¡°Lord President, I just saw that the person-in-charge of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce has already led his men out of the city.¡± ¡°Gather all the mercenaries in the city and go up the city wall!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord President!¡± Chapter 215 - Welcome by the Entire City

Chapter 215: Wee by the Entire City

In the Mage Union¡­ ¡°What are you guys arguing about? The potion I have just concocted has been spoiled by the noise of all of you. Who¡¯s going topensate me?¡± ¡°The army of the Orthodox Church has already arrived. Why bother about the potion?¡± ¡°Are you on too much drugs?¡± ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m going anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the legendary Cardinal Monn. I heard that Cardinal Monn reached the peak of Holy Rank at such a young age and even became the youngest cardinal of the Orthodox Church. I must go and meet him!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. If we¡¯re a littlete, we won¡¯t even get a spot.¡± ¡°Wait for me!¡± Many dumbfounded mages were also driven out of the union by curiosity. ¡­ Outside Sapphire City. In a short period of time, arge number of humans had gathered. There were knights, mages, nobles, andmoners. Almost everyone came to join in the fun. They wanted to see if the legendary Cardinal Monn was really that young and powerful. There were also people who wanted to see the heroic bearing of the Holy Knights. Everyone stretched their necks. They looked in the direction of the distance, looking forward to it. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to see the young, handsome and powerful Cardinal Monn soon. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± ¡°We still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s fake, I¡¯ll definitely skin those mercenaries alive. Let them know that the mercy of the nobles is not given to them, even though they have powerful strength in their hands.¡± Hearing this, the mercenaries around frowned. But they didn¡¯t get angry and chose to retreat. In human society, people were divided into four sses. Nobles, professionals,moners, ves. Those who owned the titles of nobles would always stand at the top and look down on them. Their status in human society was only higher than themoners. At this moment, a mor was heard. Many people were shouting in shock. As in the distant horizon, a huge army appeared. Their formation was organized. Other than the sound of footsteps, the entire army did not make any other sound. Countless people were excited. ¡°God of Light, it¡¯s really the Holy Knights of the Orthodox Church!¡± ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Under the gaze of countless people¡­ The massive Holy Knights gradually approached Sapphire City. Their formation was neat, and their movements were like the wind. As the elven army approached¡­ A somber and murderous aura was pouncing on them. However, the humans gathered in Sapphire City did not seem to feel it. Instead, they looked at the figures in front of the Holy Knights with iparable excitement. ¡°By the God of Light, I have seen the legendary Her Highness the Saintess!¡± ¡°Is that Her Highness the Saintess? As described by the bard, she is beautiful, holy, and noble. Even Miss. Vivian can¡¯tpare to her!¡± ¡°By the Goddess of Magic! Although I have vowed to focus on magic spells for the rest of my life, in the face of such shining Holy Knights, any oath is like the worthless sand in Lake Gem.¡± At Sapphire City¡­ All the humans were shocked from the bottom of their hearts. Everyone looked at the Holy Knight Army with iparable holiness. Even the young girls and noblewomen in the crowd were immersed in the elegance of the Holy Knights. At this moment. Countless shrieks from the human women could be heard. Regardless of whether it was themoner girls or the noblewomen, all of them had a face full of infatuation as they looked at Cardinal Monn who was walking at the very front. Wearing the cardinal¡¯s crown, having a handsome face with noble temperament, Cardinal of the Orthodox Church was extremely charming. ¡°That man is so handsome.¡± ¡°Wu wu, I found that I¡¯m in love.¡± ¡°I swear to the Almighty God of Light that no noble in Sapphire City is worthy of beingpared to this man.¡± ¡°Is he also from the Orthodox Church?¡± ¡°Not only is he from the Orthodox Church, but he is also the Cardinal of the Orthodox Church! I think he must be the new cardinal of the Orthodox Church!¡± ¡°No wonder he is like the sun in the sky, hot and eye-catching.¡± ¡°Why is he so handsome?¡± ¡°I really want to marry him!¡± ¡°If I can stay by his side, I would even wash his clothes and cook for him every day!¡± ¡°Looking at His Holiness Cardinal Monn and then the stinky men around, they are really too disgusting.¡± The surrounding people instantly cast a wave of resentful gazes. Girls, weren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten to death for saying such insulting words to a man¡¯s dignity in public? ¡­ On the city walls¡­ The higher-ups of the various major forces in Sapphire City gathered together. There were Casten Komuk, the presidents of mercenary and mage unions, the leaders of manyrge mercenary groups, as well as the powerful lone mercenaries. Of course, there were also many nobles. Compared to the mor below the city wall, it was silent on the city wall. Everyone had a solemn expression. The Holy Knight Army that wasing at them made them feel extremely heavy pressured. Although they did not believe that this Holy Knight Army would take down Sapphire City, but if they reallyunched an attack, Sapphire City would definitely suffer heavy losses. Once the war started, many people present would die. ¡°Why are there so many Holy Knights in San Lorenzo? Isn¡¯t the Holy Church there just built?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is why His Holiness Cardinal Monn led an army of Holy Knights to our Sapphire City. Could it be that he really wants to start a war with our Sapphire City? Could it be that it¡¯s because of those things?¡± ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s very likely!¡± Some nobles in the surrounding had ugly expressions on their faces. It was because they were all involved in those things. ¡°Why don¡¯t we retreat first?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need! No matter how bold this new cardinal is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to attack Sapphire City, much less kill the nobles! Not to mention that he doesn¡¯t know that we did it, even if he knew, he couldn¡¯t do anything to us.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The Casten Komuk red fiercely at the nobles who were whispering among themselves. The cardinal had already led the Holy Knight Army to the city gates. These shameful nobles were still discussing this matter. Did they really want to start a war with the Orthodox Church? At this moment¡­ The Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Knight Army stopped. It was less than 300 meters away from the city walls of Sapphire City. This distance was also the best shooting range for the Holy Church archers. The president of the mercenary union said, ¡°Casten Komuk, I think we should go and have a good talk with his Cardinal Monn!¡± ¡°Indeed, no matter what, Sapphire City cannot have a war!¡± Casten Komuk nodded. Although he was a little fat, he was a peak Amethyst Rank knight himself. His good life had made him grow fat, but it did not destroy his courage as a peak Amethyst Rank expert. The group descended the city wall and prepared to meet with His Holiness Cardinal Monn of the Orthodox Church. Chapter 216 - You Should Be Glad That I Do Not Intend to Kill

Chapter 216: You Should Be d That I Do Not Intend to Kill

They pushed aside the humans outside the city walls and headed towards the elven army in the distance. The Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce, Miss Vivian, and the Grand Mage Joyce followed the Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Knight Army. There was also some confusion in their expressions. ¡°Teacher Joyce, what do you think His Holiness Pontiff Monn is here for?¡± ¡°Definitely it can¡¯t be war!¡± Vivian looked at Teacher Joyce speechlessly. Of course, she knew that it would not be war. After all, the Orthodox Church was the divine church of the Kingdom of Kate. How could they attack Sapphire City for no reason. Coming closer, Casten Komuk quickly tidied his clothes. Looking at the noble and handsome Pontiff Monn, he felt for the first time that his looks and physique were a little too shabby. ¡°Your Holiness Pontiff Monn, wee to our Sapphire City!¡± ¡°I am the casten of Sapphire City, Count Komuk!¡± While Casten Komuk bowed, at his back the presidents of the Mercenary Union and the Mage Union, the mercenary group leaders, and the nobles in the city did not dare to neglect the most solemn etiquette. ¡°Casten Komuk, I hope that the arrival of the Holy Knights of the Orthodox Church did not cause any trouble to your Sapphire City,¡± Monn said calmly. He didn¡¯t follow the etiquette of the Orthodox Church. He just nodded slightly as a return salute. Casten Komuk and the others weren¡¯t angry. They weren¡¯t surprised at all. Monn was the Pontiff of the Orthodox Church. Only the ruler of the Kate Kingdom, not even the princess and prince of the kingdom, could make him follow the etiquette of the Orthodox Church. This was the embodiment of status. Casten Komuk had a kind smile on his face. ¡°Your Holiness Pontiff Monn, your arrival is the honor of our Sapphire City. Naturally, there won¡¯t be any problems. Moreover, I believe that our Kingdom of Kate and the Orthodox Church will always maintain a friendly rtionship.¡± Monn smiled faintly, ¡°Of course, we are the divine religion of the Kingdom of Kate!¡± Casten Komuk heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Monn¡¯s purpose was not to bring war to Sapphire City, then everything would be fine. ¡°I wonder why Your Holiness Pontiff Monn has suddenlye to our Sapphire City?¡± As he spoke¡­ Kumok looked at the Holy Knights behind Pontiff Monn. The murderous aura on their bodies made him feel extremely terrified. He was not an ignorantmoner. He could feel the difference of the Holy Knights. It was not something that Pontiff Monn could gather in San Lorenzo in such a short time. And every Holy Knight hadplete discipline. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t see the end of the line, but every Holy Knight gave him a sense of awe. Just thinking about it made his scalp go numb. Fortunately, His Holiness Pontiff Monn did not have the intention to start a war. Otherwise, Sapphire City would definitely be filled with rivers of blood today. Monn said calmly, ¡°I heard that in Sapphire City, some greedy nobles have been exploiting ordinary civilians. The city is filled withints, so I came to see who has the guts to do so!¡± Hearing this¡­ The expressions of several nobles behind Casten Kumok changed instantly. At the same time, Monn¡¯s gaze fell on them and memorized their appearances. Since he was going to the Ash Mountain Range, Monn naturally had to make ample preparations. He had a thorough understanding of the Ash Mountain Range. Along the way, Monn had also learned about the specific situation in Sapphire City. This investigation made Monn frown. The economic situation was obviously good every year, but themoners at the bottom level were living a life worse than death. With one look at Monn, he knew that it was definitely caused by the nobles of Sapphire City. Thus, he decided to take a look. When the day of reckoning came, these people, including their families, could not be able to escape. Casten Kumok smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°Your Holiness Pontiff Monn, you must have misunderstood. There is absolutely no noble who would dare to do something like exploiting civilians! If there is, I will definitely find them and hand them over to you to deal with.¡± Munn said, ¡°It would be the best if this is the case.¡± Casten Kumok was instantly stunned. He had thought that Monn would not let go of this topic, and he did not expect it to be over so quickly. Casten Kumok¡¯s expression was also captured by Monn¡¯s eyes. Of course, Monn wanted to clean up this group of nobles now. But Monn was, after all, a member of the Orthodox Church, and not a high-ranking member of the Kingdom of Kate. With his status, it was not appropriate to deal with this group of nobles. It was better to tell Francis about the situation here, and then inform the King of the Kate Kingdom through Francis. It would be most reasonable and proper for them to resolve this matter. The purpose of Monn¡¯s visit today was to intimidate them so that they would not act recklessly. Seeing the atmosphere was heavy¡­ Miss Vivian, who had been following Monn and the others, walked over and looked at him with a beautiful smile. ¡°Respectable Pontiff Monn, on behalf of my father, the Marquis of Bauhinia, I sincerely invite you toe to our territory as a guest.¡± Vivian¡¯s words eased the atmosphere. ¡°Miss Vivian, I will remember your invitation,¡± said Munn Vivian said in disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If you cane to our territory, it will be our honor.¡± Monn said, ¡°There will be a chance!¡± It was time to leave. Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Monn was ready to leave. Even without the urging gaze of Casten Komuk, Monn would not want to stay here for long. Before he left, he nced at the humans indifferently. No one dared to look at him in his eyes. Even the two presidents of the Mage Union and Mercenary Union also avoided Monn¡¯s gaze with the excuse of human etiquette. Even though they were peak Amethyst Rank experts, they still did not dare to disrespect Pontiff Monn. ¡­ Under the gazes of countless people in Sapphire City¡­ Monn led his Holy Knight Army towards the direction of the Ash Mountain Range. The heavy footsteps of the Holy Knights heavily struck everyone¡¯s hearts. The huge Holy Knight Army and countless white heavy armors also made the people behind them tremble in fear. Everyone believed¡­ Thebat strength of this Holy Knight Army was extremely terrifying! Fortunately, this Pontiff Monn did not bring any trouble to Sapphire City. Many of the big shots of the forces heaved a sigh of relief. However, for themoners, small nobles and ordinary mercenaries, they did not seem to feel the threat of the Holy Knights. Instead, they were very excited because of the arrival of the Orthodox Church. They vaguely knew why the newly appointed Pontiff Monn hade to their Sapphire City. Although there were no results at the moment, they were still very grateful. Chapter 217 - The Mysterious Necromancer

Chapter 217: The Mysterious Necromancer

When the Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Knights left, countless people were chasing at the back of them along the city walls of Sapphire City. They only wanted to catch one more glimpse of those holy and brave Holy Knights. ¡°What a pity! They left right after they arrived.¡± ¡°The legendary Pontiff Monn is indeed as handsome, elegant, noble, and holy as the legends in the Imperial City. It¡¯s just a pity that I haven¡¯t had a good look at the Pontiff Monn!¡± ¡°And Her Highness the Saintess and those Holy Knights. They are really as yearning as for the Orthodox Church!¡± ¡°I just want to take another look at that Pontiff Monn!¡± ¡°I heard that even the royal princess of the kingdom couldn¡¯t resist the charisma of Pontiff Monn. He¡¯s really too handsome! Pontiff Monn who leads tens of thousands of Holy Knights is simply too noble to look straight at!¡± ¡°I wonder when Pontiff Monn wille to our Sapphire City again. I only hope that he won¡¯t leave in a hurry the next time!¡± ¡°Really looking forward to it!¡± ¡­ Casten Komuk and the others looked at the excited people who were chasing after the Holy Knights, they had ck look on their faces. ¡°Even when the Golden Griffin Army of the kingdom came, I¡¯ve never seen them so excited!¡± ¡°They are all low-level civilians. I can forgive them.¡± ¡°There are many nobles among them! Viscount Luke, I saw your son running, crying, and chasing after those holy and noble Holy Knights just now.¡± Viscount Luke, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll break his legs when we get back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Casten Komuk asked the president of Mercenary Union beside him, ¡°President Zangger, where do you think Pontiff Monn is nning to take his Holy Knights to?¡± The president replied, ¡°There aren¡¯t any cities in our kingdom in that direction. There are only some small towns and the territories of the nobles.¡± Casten Komuk said, ¡°I believe that Pontiff Monn of the Orthodox Church will not harm our Sapphire City.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± The president of the Mercenary Union said, ¡°There is only one possibility. They will go to the Ash Mountain Range, the burial ce of that ghost of the giant dragon!¡± Casten Komuk was puzzled. ¡°What is His Holiness Pontiff Monn doing there? It seems that there isn¡¯t anything in the Ash Mountain Range that is worth the fight of the Orthodox Church.¡± The president of the Mage Union by the side suddenly smiled. ¡°I think Miss Vivian of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce should know His Holiness¡¯s purpose.¡± Suddenly, everyone turned their eyes to Vivian who did not follow the pontiff to the Ash Mountain Range. Vivian said calmly, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know. Although I have had contact with Pontiff Monn of the Orthodox Church.¡± With that, she turned around and left with the people of the Bauhinia Chamber of Commerce. Such a move was obviously not the etiquette of the nobles, and it was also disrespectful to the bigwigs present. However, Casten Komuk and the others were not angry. Instead, they smiled bitterly. It could not be helped. After all, Miss Vivian¡¯s father was a marquis with outstanding military achievements. Casten Komuk, who had the highest rank, was only a count. He had to bow respectfully when he saw the Marquis of Bauhinia. ¡­ Just as they were about to return to the city¡­ On the other side¡­ Monn was leading his Holy Knight Army towards the Ash Mountain Range. Along the way, they passed by many small towns and the territories of the nobles. However, no force dared to attack the Orthodox Church. After all, everyone could clearly see the g that was raised high in the front. It was the divine religion that the Kingdom of Kate believed in. It was the symbol of the Orthodox Church. Just this g alone was enough to frighten the gangster, thieves and rascals. On the contrary, many humans appeared around them. They looked at the Holy Knights from afar with shocked and amazed gazes. Some even closed their eyes and made a praying gesture. Their faces were pure and holy. Monn and Ace were walking in front. They epted these gazes very calmly. Even the Holy Knights didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. In the entire continent¡­ As long as the Orthodox Church appeared¡­ This kind of scene would inevitably appear. So even if they felt ufortable¡­ After getting used to it, they would feel nothing. As they had experienced this scene too frequent and they had to get used to it. ¡­ The Ash Mountain Range was a mountain range which continuously spanned nearly 100 kilometers. One side was the territory of the Kingdom of Kate Kingdom, which was one of the three great kingdoms of mankind. After passing through the Ash Mountain Range, further away was the savanna, which was ruled by the orcs. Of course, with the area of the Ash Mountain Range, it was still far from crossing the border of the Kingdom of Kate. It could only be said that the Ash Mountain Range was right between the Kingdom of Kate and the orcs. Many years ago, the Ash Mountain Range was still the territory of the orcs. Many orc tribes settled here. Whenever there was a bumper harvest, the orcs of the Ash Mountain Range would form various cavalry and leave the Ash Mountain Range to plunder the food of the human world. This was how the ferocious beast cavalry was born. Until one day¡­ An adult dragon appeared here and burned everything in the Ash Mountain Range with zing dragon mes. Whether it was the trees or the beast tribes in the mountains, they were all turned into ashes overnight. The Beast Royal Court was very angry. They sent a few golden behemoths to the Ash Mountain Range and finally killed the dragon. However, from that moment onwards¡­ The Ash Mountain Range also fell silent. Very few beasts appeared here. Part of the reason was the existence of the dragon¡¯s breath, which caused the Ash Mountain Range to be barren, with bare rocks everywhere. Without the dense forest blocking them, the Golden Griffin Knights from the Kingdom of Kate could easily kill them. Another reason was that after the death of the giant dragon, the dragon¡¯s soul didn¡¯t return to the arms of the Dragon God. Instead, due to resentment, it became the immortal ghost of the giant dragon. The ghost of the giant dragon shuttled through every corner of the Ash mountain Range. This had made neither the beast n nor the human mercenaries dare to set foot here easily. ¡­ But at this time¡­ Two people appeared in the Ash Mountain Range. Their bodies were hidden under the ck robes, and their faces couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. But it could be told from their figures. One of them was an old man, and the other was a petite woman. In the old man¡¯s hand, he was holding a bone-made magic staff, and his entire body was emitting the aura of a dead spirit. His steps were staggering, as if he was about to die. The woman followed the old man¡¯s steps and was carefully supporting his arms. Chapter 218 - Phantom Dragon

Chapter 218: Phantom Dragon

At the Ash Mountain Range, two people appeared here. ¡°Teacher, are you sure that there really is a phantom dragon here?¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°That is a legend after all. Moreover, if there really is a phantom dragon, the Temple of Light would have purified it long ago!¡± ¡°Ha, the Temple of Light?¡± The old man sneered and said, ¡°That group of false believers, other than using the name of the Temple of Light to do some cheating and stealing, what else can they do? Their daily work is to clean up heretics like us!¡± Hearing this, the woman¡¯s body trembled slightly. The old man sneered and said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid? Or do you regret being my apprentice?¡± ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t regret it!¡± The woman said in a resentful voice, ¡°Ever since my sister was burned to death on the sacrificial stake of the Temple of Light as a necromancer, the Temple of Light and I have been at odds with each other! If Teacher didn¡¯t save me back then, perhaps I would have been captured by the Temple of Light.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡± The old man said with his hoarse voice, ¡°Since you¡¯ve embarked on the path of the necromancer, it¡¯s toote to regret it! However, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. After I turn into a lich, bing a Demigod Rank expert, what¡¯s the big deal about the Temple of Light?¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll work hard to learn spiritual magic from you!¡± They were an old man and a young man. They walked through the barren Ash Mountain Range. But in the woman¡¯s heart, there was still a doubt. That was, what was the difference between the Orthodox Church and the God of Light Sect? But she just hid this doubt in her heart. She did not ask. She was afraid of angering the old man that she called ¡®Teacher¡¯ again. Looking up, the surrounding mountains were clearly visible. They were all gray-ck rocks, as if they had been burned ck by mes. And there was no vegetation at all. At the same time, there were also countless white corpses piled up in many carved mountains. Such a scene would make one¡¯s hair stand on end. However, the old man and the young man did not show the slightest fear. They even stepped on the white bones, as if they were walking on the most ordinary road. In their eyes, the white bones were perhaps just as ordinary as the rocks by the roadside. After some time¡­ The old man who had walked past a few mountains suddenly stopped. The woman nervously looked around and asked in a low voice, ¡°Teacher, you have found the ghost of the giant dragon?¡± ¡°No!¡± The old man looked at the foot of the mountain in the distance and said with a sinisterugh, ¡°What a strange day. I did not see the giant dragon, but I saw so many Holy Knights!¡± ¡°Holy Knights! ?¡± The woman eximed and quickly followed the old man¡¯s gaze. At that moment, she was stunned. At the foot of the mountain in the distance, arge number of figures suddenly appeared. They were wearing white armor and walking like the wind. When they passed through the rocky mountain road, they also walked as if they were walking on t ground. ¡°Why would holy knights suddenly appear in the Ash Mountain Range?!¡± The woman was extremely terrified. ¡°Could it be that the people of the Temple of Light has discovered our tracks and chased us here?!¡± Hearing this, the old man disdainfully nced at her. ¡°If that group of hypocrites of Temple of Light really dared to chase us, they wouldn¡¯t have let us run to the Ash Mountain Range.¡± Then, he looked at the group of Holy Knights at the foot of the mountain with a serious expression. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they are the Holy Knights of the Orthodox Church!¡± ¡°The Orthodox Church?¡± The woman was stunned for a moment. She was just thinking about the Orthodox Church and the Orthodox Church really appeared. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? The old man didn¡¯t know what the woman was thinking. His heart was heavy. ¡°This is going to be difficult. The Orthodox Church is different from the group of hypocrites from the Temple of light. This is a sect with real abilities!¡± The woman listened to the old man¡¯s words and kept sizing up the Holy Knight. When she saw the two figures inpletely different clothes at the front of the Holy Knight, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Teacher, do you think that the one walking at the front is the Pontiff of the Orthodox Church?¡± The old man took a look. The old face hidden under the ck robe suddenly became iparably solemn. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the Pontiff of the Orthodox Church. That crown is the symbol of his identity!¡± ¡°This is going to be troublesome!!¡± The old man¡¯s mood became even heavier. The woman was stunned for a moment, not quite sure why her teacher would say such a thing. His teacher had clearly been so calm when facing the Divine Hall of light, so how did it be the Orthodox Church that was different. The woman could not help but ask, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The old man suddenly snorted, with a sneer, he said, ¡°To be able toe to the Ash Mountain Range, it must be the nearby Orthodox Church. and the nearest Orthodox Church is the Holy Church in San Lorenzo. Although it is a newly built Holy Church, the master there is not simple at all!¡± The old man narrowed his eyes. He said a few words very clearly. ¡°Pontiff Monn, who forced back the entire werewolf army by himself!¡± Pontiff Monn?! Hearing these words, a very familiar feeling welled up in her heart. She thought carefully. She suddenly recalled. When the werewolves attacked the entire Kingdom of Kate, It was this Pontiff Monn who stood out. With a normal ming sword in hand, he forced back hundreds of thousands of werewolves. He then became famous in an instant! At that time, she was also a girl who worshipped Pontiff Monn. However, some of her things were destroyed by the Temple of Light! Thinking of this, the girl couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. Endless hatred surged up again. At this moment¡­ The old man waved the bone magic staff in his hand. He released a terrifying power of the undead. The white bones that were surrounded by the power of the undead began to tremble strangely. Then, theybined together even more strangely. Finally, they turned into strange-looking beast skeletons. Other than the ordinary skeleton soldiers, there were also many skeleton warriors riding on the backs of the giant skeleton wolves. With a nce, the surroundings were full of creepy skeleton creatures. There were thousands of them! The woman stared nkly at this scene and could not help but ask, ¡°Teacher, this is¡­¡± The old man snorted andughed, ¡°I heard that this Pontiff Monn has a lot of divine artifacts. Since I have met them, these divine artifacts are naturally mine.¡± ¡°But, didn¡¯t you say that Pontiff Monn is very powerful?¡± The old man didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°If I haven¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, how can I listen to the words of others? Moreover¡­¡± At this point, the old man paused and lowered his head to look at the scepter in his hand. He said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not much weaker than him!¡± Just when the changes were taking ce at the Ash Mountain Range¡­ The Holy Knight Army at the foot of the mountain naturally discovered their existence. Monn stood at the foot of the mountain and looked indifferently at the old man and the young woman standing at the top of the mountain. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a necromancer during my trip to the Ash Mountain Range.¡± Chapter 219 - Recruited

Chapter 219: Recruited

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old man looked around at the beast man skeletons, skeleton soldiers, and skeleton warriors. He still felt that it was not enough. He waved the bone magic staff in his hand again. An even greater amount of death aura spread out. A nauseating smell of blood and decay filled the air. A sharp and ear-piercing beast man¡¯s cry echoed in the empty valley. The surrounding rotten soil and grass, and the blood-stained animal carcasses, were gradually returning to their original appearance after the death aura fell into them. At this moment, the old man¡¯s body was filled with a thick aura of darkness. The ck fog that was filled with the aura of death surrounded the undead animals that had just been revived by the aura of darkness. Together with the skeleton warriors and soldiers, they charged towards the Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Knight Army at the foot of the mountain. Corpses and blood were the old man¡¯s power. Seeing so many Holy Knights at the foot of the mountain, the crazy factor in the old man¡¯s body started to stir. He wanted to be a lich, so he needed a blood sacrifice. The power of a lich was also divided into three, six, and nine levels. The more special the blood sacrifice was, the more power it would get beyond people¡¯s imagination. As long as he became a lich, he would have a long life. He would use magic to be an immortal spellcaster. Bing a lich was a big gamble. If he won the bet, he would be an immortal. If he lost the bet, he would be a part of the blood sacrifice. In order to sessfully transform into a lich, the old man stared at the Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Knight Army at the foot of the mountain. His eyes were shining. The aura of death that controlled the undead creatures that had just been revived by the aura of death also became a little crazy. Monn received a shocking pressure that was rising steadily. Monn¡¯s ears twitched, and he immediately ordered the Holy Knight Army to prepare for defense. ¡°Shield, go forward.¡± Monn ordered, and the Holy Knight Army quickly began to adjust. The Holy Knights holding heavy shields quickly lined up and stood at the outermost perimeter, protecting the soldiers behind them. ¡°Second toon of fire mages.¡± ¡°Third toon of water mages.¡± ¡°Fourth toon of earth mages.¡± ¡°Ace, you stay here and hold the line.¡± Monn gave his orders one by one, and the Holy Knight Army began to regroup quickly and orderly. Monn had arranged the Holy Knight Army. He himself flew up and headed towards the old man and the young girl on the mountain. While Monn was crazily running up the mountain at high speed, he was also controlling the undead creatures that were revived. He casually controlled the mes and burned them to ashes. Monn¡¯s control over the mes was already perfect. He used the smallest amount of energy to deal the greatest damage. Monn, in the eyes of admiration of his Holy Knights, shot the fireballs which flew past him at high speed towards the undead creatures that wanted to attack him. With the dense waves of fireballs burning, even though they were a distance away, the Orthodox Church¡¯s Holy Knights still felt as if they were being roasted in a zing fire. They knew that Pontiff Monn was very strong, but every time they saw him, they could not help but sigh. The pontiff was truly terrifyingly strong. Monn walked all the way to the top of the mountain, and behind him was a burning line of fire. It was as if he had used a zing fire to pave a smooth path up the mountain. In the wind, there was a burning smell. The bone beasts that had rtively strong vitality and were charging faster would asionally emit a few ear-piercing, indignant roars. ¡°You¡¯re here for the phantom dragon, right?¡± Monn did not beat around the bush. He stood in front of the old man and the woman and went straight to the point. He had already seen the old man¡¯s strength. The old man¡¯s entire body was still shrouded in ck fog. He was ready to fight Monn to death at any time. Even though he knew that at such a close distance, he would not be able to defeat Monn, whose strength was unfathomable. ¡°Are you interested to be my subordinates? It just so happens that we also need a necromancer right now.¡± Monn did not seem to notice the old man¡¯s alertness and vignce. ¡°Who are you?¡± He had some guesses about Monn¡¯s identity, but he was not too sure. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I am Monn.¡± Monn indifferently nced at the old man and the woman, and told his name. ¡°It¡¯s really Pontiff Monn!¡± The woman was pleasantly surprised as she covered her own inopportune scream. ¡°Mm.¡± Monn did not withdraw the power from his body. His gaze still fell on the old man in the ck robe. ¡°As you can see, we are necromancers. Will you really ept us to join your team of Holy Knights?¡± The old man¡¯s coarse voice sounded very ufortable to the ears. ¡°It¡¯s just a different job. The heart is the most important.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Monn answered straightforwardly. He did not reject the dark mages and necromancers in the secr world at all. The words ¡®seeking talents¡¯ were hanging brightly on his face. Just as the ck-robed old man was about to say something, a dragon¡¯s cry came from the valley in the distance. ¡°TSK. It came so quickly. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about itter!¡± Monn said as he left the old man and the young man where they were. He turned around and ran in the direction of the dragon¡¯s cry. The reason was that the phantom dragon would not appear until it was dark. He did not expect a necromancer to summon such an undead creature. He actually summoned the phantom dragon as well. However, the phantom dragon¡¯s strength during the day was always weaker than at night. This didn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing. If it wasn¡¯t for this necromancer, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for him to find the phantom dragon in the Ash Mountain Range. It seemed that this necromancer had done a good thing. Listening to the dragon¡¯s cry, it was obvious that he had been stimted by the necromancer¡¯s aura of death. Its emotions were extremely unstable. Before Monn could get close to the valley to where the phantom dragon was, he could already see the t valley that had been destroyed due to the phantom dragon¡¯s fury. The phantom dragon attacked everything around it indiscriminately. Monn¡¯s figure shed as he quickly approached the phantom dragon¡¯s location. He could see that the phantom dragon¡¯s chest was still torn open, with arge hole that could be seen from one side to the other. The dragon let out sorrowful cries and indignant roars through its chest. Every dragon cry was like an air cannonball. With the dragon¡¯s soul as the center, it exploded outwards. It shattered the surrounding vegetation and rocks. Monn rushed to the dragon¡¯s soul from the flying sand and mud under such a dangerous situation. The giant dragon¡¯s blood-red eyes were filled with hatred. When it saw that there was a human in front of it, two streaks of ck resentment emerged from its nostrils. It took a deep breath. And that was another earth-shattering roar of the giant dragon. This time, the dragon roar was different from the previous one. It was just a simple venting of emotions, but it carried a clear attacking power. The ground was shaking violently because of the dragon¡¯s roar... Chapter 220 - Bones

Chapter 220: Bones

The cold wind stirred up by the dragon¡¯s roar carried sand, stones, flowers, and trees with it. The wind swirled in the air, andrge amounts of sand and stones fell like rain. And made a dense sound. The sand, stones, and trees that flew in the air crashed into the ground and resulted arge pit. A ck mass of resentment leaked out from underneath. The position of Monn was very close to the mass of resentment and death. The ming Divine Sword in Monn¡¯s hand swept across the crack created by the dragon¡¯s roar. And the crack turned into arge pit. Monn could now see clearly what the mass of the aura of death was. In fact, he should have already thought of it long ago. Besides the dragon bones, what else could have such a strong aura of death? Monn looked at the giant dragon¡¯s skeleton in therge pit expressionlessly. There was not a single bit of meat on the dragon bones, and they were especially clean. Even if it was bitten by a beast, it was impossible for not leaving a single bit of meat behind. Therefore, this could also exin why the phantom dragon had such a strong aura of resentment. The dragon meat on its body was so cleanly removed, so what had happened to the dragon meat in the end? Without even thinking, it was obvious that it must have been divided up by some people, then sold it at a high price and it entered people¡¯s stomachs. The huge skeleton of the dragon did not have any dignity at all. It was just thrown like trash. All the sharp dragon teeth and ws that could be used as weapons were also taken away. There was not a single scale left which could be used for the best defense of armor. On the remaining thick skeleton, there were countless mottled white marks due to cuts. Looking at these dragon bones, which could be described as unsightly and broken beyond description¡­ Suddenly, Monn felt that the ming Divine Sword in his hand was a little too heavy to hold properly. The reality in front of him would not lie. And this reality was vastly different from any previous news. Not to mention the dragon that had always been proud and arrogant, even if it was any ordinary person, he would probably turn into evil spirits and seek revenge. Moreover, it was a dragon that had great power when it was alive and looked down on all living things. The materials on the dragon¡¯s body were indeed very precious, and they were also the materials for refining weapons. But would the golden behemoth take away all the offensive and defensive materials on the dragon¡¯s body? If it had nothing to do with profits that had happened here, Monn would have lived in two worlds for nothing! Since the dragon was already dead, these greedy people were unwilling to give it even the slightest bit of dignity. Even if they took away all the materials that could be used to refine artifacts from the dragon, at the end, they could still have buried the broken skeleton of the dragon! Monn sighed softly. He put away the ming Divine Sword in his hand. If he didn¡¯t know about this, it would be fine. But now, the truth was right in front of him. He couldn¡¯t pretend that he didn¡¯t see it. He slightly exerted force on his wrist, and the mes in his palm slowly condensed. A faint silver me was held in Monn¡¯s palm. The phantom dragon, who had been triggered by the necromancer¡¯s summoning of the undead creatures, saw that his bones and broken body had been seen by others. It immediately went crazy and released the aura of death in his body, attacking Monn. Monn dodged left and right, but the mes in his hands were still purifying. The phantom dragon covered his broken bones with the aura of death in his body. It was as if he was afraid that others would see how miserable he died. ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± Monn saw the phantom dragon¡¯s reaction, and he suddenly felt sad. The power of a dragon could be said to be innately born. It was born with inherited memories, and it would cultivate even when it was eating, drinking and sleeping. The dragon race was undoubtedly the top experts in all the continents. However, even such experts couldn¡¯t withstand the scheming of others. In the end, he still died tragically. The furious phantom dragon was still using its own method to maintain the pride and dignity of its dragon pearl. The phantom dragon, which was hovering above its dragon bones, was stunned when it heard Monn¡¯s words. Unable to ept the reality, it lowered its head and stared at the dragon bones that it had clearly buried. It only felt paining from the depths of its soul. Those things that happened in the past, as well as the pain before death, were like bolts of lightning, imprinted in its soul one by one. The phantom dragon was extremely furious. It suddenly looked towards the sky and raised its head. It was a dragon¡¯s roar that contained endless anger, sadness, and unwillingness. It was truly sad to hear and tearful to see. ¡°The dead will naturally return. This is no longer a ce for you to stay here.¡± The me on Monn¡¯s fingertip flicked andnded on the remains of the dragon¡¯s bones. Amidst the hazy mes, Monn saw the phantom dragon¡¯s soul. Under the pale purple light of the me, the ck aura around its body was dissipating. It did not turn into a dark phantom dragon. This was probably the dragon¡¯s final effort to maintain its arrogance. He was obviously unwilling to die and became a ghost, and attracted by the necromancer¡¯s aura of death. In the end, he still longed for the light and rejected the negative power of the darkness. Even if the dark power could make him stronger. The pride of the dragon was defended to the death. The hot wind was whistling on the t sandynd. The ghost of the dragon that had just gone berserk seemed to have nothing to do with it. It was no different from a normal spirit. The anger and insanity in its eyes were gone, leaving only the hatred of revenge. The mor of the dragon when it was alive had gone. It was floating in the air above the sandy ground that was originally a valley but was now destroyed by it. It was as if the sand and gravel could destroy it. ¡°If you¡¯re really unwilling, why don¡¯t youe with me? Let¡¯s leave this ce. I¡¯ll bring you to see the wider world and you can take revenge on the way.¡± Monn bent down andpletely turned the remains of the carcass into ashes. He took out a spatial pocket and put it in. The phantom dragon looked at the human in front of him who collected its ashes and howled at the sky again. The dragon¡¯s roar was filled with sorrow and relief. It no longer remembered how long it had died, how long it had drifted here, and how long it had slept. Every time it woke up, it would tear apart all the creatures that tried to get close to its bones and remains. It would let them die with it. There were also those greedy races that coveted its soul. All the creatures that stepped into its resting ce deserved to die. Today, when this human appeared in front of it, it thought the same thing, and it acted ordingly. However, this human was very strong and gentle. He saw his bone remains and erased his final humiliation in this world. There were too many emotions surging in the eyes of the phantom dragon¡¯s which were flickering with green ghost me. Chapter 221 - Dragons Blessing

Chapter 221: Dragon¡¯s Blessing

Monn raised his head and looked at the phantom dragon in the sky, which was venting his emotions hysterically and letting out a dragon¡¯s roar that pierced through the clouds. The phantom dragon was now very weak due to the uncontroble release of its power. The dragon¡¯s roar that was very aggressive before had also be hoarse and weak. The wind blew up the sand and mesmerized people¡¯s eyes. ¡°Come with me!¡± Monn once again invited the phantom dragon. He remembered that he still had the item of Dragon¡¯s Blessing, which had been umting dust in his backpack. The Dragon¡¯s Blessing seemed to have been given to him when he signed in previously. It could only be used by the dragon¡¯s soul that had not fallen to be theherworld dragon. After using it, the dragon¡¯s soul could gradually recover from the ghost¡¯s state as it was cultivating, and it could have a normal body. In other words, the dragon soul would be able to gradually cultivate its body like a ghost cultivator. ¡°Alright. My name is Reynolds.¡± The phantom dragon stopped its dragon roar. ¡°Eat this. It¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°Oh, it can nourish your dragon soul.¡± As he spoke, Monn took out the Dragon¡¯s Blessing from his backpack. It looked like a cyan colored orb with a small dragon swimming in it. Monn threw the Dragon¡¯s Blessing in the direction of the phantom dragon. Reynolds was about to say that you had forgotten that I was just a ghost now. And I couldn¡¯t touch what you threw to me. But before he could say it, he subconsciously opened his mouth to bite, and the cyan orb was eaten by him. He ate it. Reynolds¡¯s body instantly froze. What had happened? He seemed to have eaten something? He was a ghost. Could it be that other than the aura of death, the aura of spirit could also eat real things? Without waiting for Reynolds to think carefully, he had already felt that there seemed to be a big explosion happening in the depths of his soul. Waves of rumbling reverberated in the depths of his soul. The soul fire had already been dyed ck by the aura of death and resentment, but now a faint white light was appearing. The white light that had just appeared slowly devoured the soul fire that had been infected by the aura of death and resentment. It was purifying its own soul fire. Reynolds carefully felt the changes in the soul fire, and the two balls of green ghostly mes in his eyes began to glow. ¡°What is your name? My friend.¡± Reynolds¡¯s voice was deep and maic, as though he was narrating a philosophy that would never change. Even though what Reynolds was saying right now was just the most ordinary words. ¡°Monn.¡± Monn was actually very surprised that Reynolds had changed so much. Indeed, the dragon race was a race blessed by the heavens. Having just eaten the Dragon¡¯s Blessing, his green-ck body began to be faintly enveloped by ayer of holy and pure white light. The two balls of green ghostly mes in his eye sockets were clearly flickering, but there were also two faint shes of green and white lightning. The giant dragon¡¯s head and neck moved in a noble manner, and its majestic wings spread out elegantly. The giant dragon¡¯s body flickered, and its scales were soft and covered with divine halos. Although it looked like a giant green-ck dragon, its body was shrouded in a faintyer of white light. Reynolds felt extremely pleased with himself. He stepped on his scattered feet and ran a fewps around Monn high up in the sky. Then it spread its wings and flew in the air. It had been muddleheaded since its death. It had never thought that one day it would be able to fly by instinct. It did not need to umte the aura of death. It did not need to rely on resentment. It was so happy to be able to fly in the sky with only its wings. Monn looked up at Reynolds, who should be able to be a holy dragon in the future. The dragon hovered in the air. The huge body of the dragon looked even more majestic because it was flying too fast in the air. Just by using the Dragon¡¯s Blessing, it had recovered a little bit, but there was already such a change. Should he say that it was indeed worthy of being a dragon with unlimited potential? Perhaps his moment of being softhearted would bring him unprecedented luck. Who didn¡¯t know that dragons loved treasure the most. They were also natural treasure hunters. Reynolds was happily enjoying the pleasure of flying in the air. Just then he felt his body be empty, and then he fell from the sky. Monn knew that this was going to be a tragedy. After all, Reynolds had just eaten the Dragon¡¯s Blessing, and it was time for him to rest and cultivate. However, Reynolds was too happy. He recovered a little bit and vented his emotions. This was the result. A flying dragon had fallen and died? This was probably the funniest joke in the world. The fireball in Monn¡¯s hand condensed, and he threw a ring of fire at Reynolds, who was falling down from the sky. He held Reynolds back. Following that, Monn stretched out his long arm and dragged Reynolds, who had shrunk many times and was now only the size of a palm, into his palm. Unfortunately, the force was too strong and Monn almost fell down. Hiss! It really hurt. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll bring you to meet our partners.¡± Monn waved his hand and dragged Reynolds towards the Orthodox Holy Knights. When he passed by the old man who had been enraged by Reynolds and was so scared that he hid behind the skeleton soldiers with his disciple¡­ Monn used a fire rope and brought the old necromancer and his disciple together. From afar, he could see his Holy Knight Army cheering for his return. ¡°The archbishop is back!¡± ¡°The archbishop has returned in triumph!¡± ¡°The archbishop is invincible.¡± ¡°The archbishop is invincible.¡± The sound was deafening. The cheers from the bottom of their hearts made Monn unconsciously put on a deeper smile. ¡°Bury the pot and cook the rice! We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning.¡± Monn handed the old man and the woman he had brought back to Ace. The rest was not under his control. He could not do everything himself. Due to Reynolds¡¯s ghost, this mountain forest was shrouded in a thick, ominous aura of death and resentment all year round. The entire mountain forest had no sunlight all year round. This also nourished many dark creatures and nts. The bright crescent moon in the sky was still a cold moonlight when looking from the outside of the mountain forest. But in the mountain forest that was just one step away, only the faint light shone through the leaves. Munn did not waste his energy to ask the army to set up a tent for himself. Everyone was resting on the same spot, so he simply found a big tree and climbed to the top of the tree in a few steps. Hey on the thick branches andy down with his clothes on. Soon, he fell asleep and snored loudly. Obviously, he was exhausted from the journey. All of a sudden, the forest seemed to tremble slightly without any warning. From many ces, the sound of something heavy hitting the ground could be vaguely heard. However, the noise from the outside world did not disturb Monn who was sleeping soundly. Monn did not seem to notice the abnormality in the outside world at all. He was still sleeping soundly on the thick branch of the big tree. He slept soundly with a blissful smile on his face. On the other hand, Ace was making arrangement for the old necromancer and his disciple, who had just joined in. Of course, they had also noticed the abnormality in the mountain forest. However, they were bold and brave, and no one took it to heart. After all, in the face of any danger, their Holy Knight Army had always been indomitable and did not know what fear was. In their dictionary, there was only protection and fighting. They would never avoid it, much less retreat. Therefore, the Holy Knight Army did not stop what they were doing. They were still doing what were supposed to be done. They were cooking, resting, and wiping weapons. Chapter 222 - Death Soul Mosquito

Chapter 222: Death Soul Mosquito

Monn, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly opened his drowsy eyes. He turned around and sat up from the tree crown. He stretched his bodyfortably, and then jumped up. He made a beautiful turn from the tree andnded firmly on the ground. Amidst the buzzing sound of insects, a giant mosquito the size of a cattail leaf fan rushed toward Monn¡¯s neck purposely. It used its mouthpart, which had sucked the blood of countless people and taken their lives, to stab straight at Monn¡¯s neck with a clear aim. Monn held a small me in his hand as if nothing had happened. The unusually ferocious mosquito was precisely burned by the small me when it was just in front of him. In the blink of an eye, it turned into ck ash. ¡°Everyone, pay attention. There are death soul mosquitoes here.¡± Monn saw that his subordinates, there were actually people with tiger tendrils using shields to block the death soul mosquitoes. He was instantly speechless and helpless. What was the IQ of these guys? Didn¡¯t they know that the death soul mosquitoes were fast and that their breath could prate any armor defense? Moreover, once bitten, the entire body would be paralyzed. If too much blood was sucked, it would attract even more death soul mosquitoes from the surrounding area to surround and attack. It was a group of creatures that were simr to man-eating ants. They were all sent out byrge groups. There were tens of thousands of death soul mosquitoes in a nest. Death soul mosquitoes had a special preference for human souls. Therefore, death soul mosquitoes liked to attack travelers the most. The only way to attack death soul mosquitoes was to use magic attacks. No matter how powerful a physical attack was, it was still inferior to a simple magic attack. Of course, the prerequisite was that you had to be able to hit it. In order to prevent the shield knights from being attacked, Monn looked out for Ace. The two of them flew up into the air by the wind and looked down at where they were. They saw a huge bat demon that looked like a walking iron tower running towards the cier in the distance. This bat demon was a mutated species. It was not as big as an ordinary bat demon which was like a seven or eight-year-old child. Instead, it was the size of an adult elephant standing up, and its agility still retained the characteristics of a bat demon. However, with its slightly bulky body, every step it took would leave an obvious big pit on the ground. Wherever the bat demon walked by, it left behind a lifeless and witherednd. The originally livelynd became a deadnd after the bat demon passed by. The bat demon had no head or tail and was not afraid of being discovered at all. It , a demon, had entered the human territory. It rampaged around, as if it was in a panic and only wanted to run for its life. The bat demon was nearly a hundred meters tall. How could such an obvious target appear here? Moreover, it appeared silently. If he hadn¡¯t met it today, perhaps no one would have known that the bat demon had entered the Ash Mountain. Could it be that the demon had entered the human world from the abyss? The bat demon was pping its bat wings and flying at a low altitude. This allowed its legs and wings to take turns to rest. Even so, the bat demon¡¯s speed didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest. It didn¡¯t matter if the bat demon was flying or running. The indelible mark was, wherever he passed by, the ce would have withered barren deadnd. Although it was far way off, Ace and Monn could still feel the absolute power of the bat demon. ¡°Is the bat demon so powerful?¡± Monn was not sure if it was the problem with his knowledge or because he had not seen it before. ¡°Ah? What did you say just now?¡± Ace¡¯s attention was not drawn back from the bat demon. ¡°Nothing. I just realized that our powers are a little different from the bat demon¡¯s. It¡¯s time to go back for more training.¡± Monn smiled bitterly. He looked around his surroundings. He realized that it did not matter if it was hills, ins, swamps, orkes. However, wherever the bat demon passed by, the bat demon rampaged through and created a straight, t road. He did not have to worry about getting lost or any obstacles along the way. As long as he followed the path where not a single de of grass grew, he would be done. In a ce full of life, a path where not a single de of grass grew, withered, and withered was too eye-catching. ¡°Forget it, let the troops set off. While the bat demon has just passed by, we should follow the path he left behind. We shouldn¡¯t encounter any danger. As for the remaining danger, we can only handle it ourselves.¡± Monn withdrew his wind magic andnded steadily. Ace was not as fast as Monn when she withdrew her wind magic, so she onlynded after Monn had walked forward. ¡°Are the necromancer and his disciples following us? They are only mages, can their physical strength make it?¡± Ace asked worriedly. ¡°Since they have joined us, they have to do it even if they can¡¯t.¡± As he spoke, Monn had already taken the lead. ¡°You always let others be the bad guys.¡± Aceined, but her face was full of smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Our archbishop is going to travel through the night. It¡¯s not safe here. Be alert.¡± Ace looked at Monn, who had said to take the road the bat demon had taken. He had set fire on the withered road that the bat demon had walked by to ensure that everything was safe. Ace shook her head. What a tough-talking but soft-hearted person. Ace watched as the leader of the group left, then turned around and walked to the end of the group to urge the group to move forward. Of course, Ace did not forget the necromancer Bartley and his student, Lillian, who had just been forced by Monn to join the Holy Knight Army. After all, they had just joined them. Although they did not doubt the people they used, they did not use the people they suspected. But there had to be a test period. They couldn¡¯t trust thempletely right after they arrived. There were so many dangerous creatures in the Kade Mountain Range to the extent you couldn¡¯t think of. Maybe you just went out for a walk and saw a little bird that you had never seen before. You were curious and wanted to catch it to have a look. In the end, you originally thought that you were catching a harmless little bird. After you made your move, you realized that you were catching a ferocious creature that could bite your head off. It wasn¡¯t because humans didn¡¯t work hard, nor were there fewer schrs, nor were there fewer human explorers. It was because this was a ce where humans, demons, elves, and orcs intersected. So there were all kinds of unknown existences here. This was also the main reason why Monn was so cautious. The terrifying creatures on the surface weren¡¯t the main source of danger. The truly dangerous ones were the unknown existences that couldn¡¯t be seen. Monn was extremely cautious along the way, leading his team to follow behind the bat demon without missing a beat, walking on the path the other party had taken. Therefore, he had a deeper understanding of the other party¡¯s destructive power. The bat demon walked faster than them, but wherever the bat demon walked, its tyrannical aura still remained. The bat demon¡¯s aura continuously attracted the weak dark race creatures. A momentter, Monn and Ace had a clear division of responsibility. Monn walked in front of the Holy Knight Army and took the lead. Ace walked at the back of the Holy Knight and held the line. The two of them worked well together. They did not need to say anything to each other. They only needed to look at each other to know what the other was going to do. Along the way, Monn had been using his fire magic to continuously expel the bat demon¡¯s dense demonic aura. He was trying to prevent the Holy Knights Army behind him from being contaminated by the demonic aura. He did not know when the demonic aura would appear. Even so, some of the Holy Knights were forced by the bat demon¡¯s aura to use purifying magic to purify their surroundings. Ace, who had used too much magic, began to turn pale from exhaustion. A few ancient trees with thick trunks that had lived for unknown number of years suddenly left the ground after Monn¡¯s vanguard passed by. They looked like they were still escaping. However, obviously these few trees had been demonized. As they had lived for a long time, even if they were tainted with demonic aura and had already begun to demonize, and the tree trunks were still charred and smoking after being cleansed by Monn¡¯s fireball¡­ They could still hide themselves. Demons that had just taken shape always had the ability to seek fortune and avoid danger. Knowing that they were not Monn¡¯s match, they simply stayed still while Monn cleansed the demonic aura on their bodies. When Monn led the vanguard far away, they immediately wanted to run away. Unfortunately, they were still trees that had turned into spirits. Their movement speed was naturally weak. Chapter 223 - Bat Demon

Chapter 223: Bat Demon

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Several treants were not that lucky either. They thought that they had avoided the seemingly strong and fierce team. They did not expect that Bartley, the necromancer, was like a locust crossing the border, and Lillian, his disciple, aggressively wanted to prove her abilities. Bartley and Lillian had already noticed that along the way, although it had been purified by Monn¡¯s me, there were still traces of demon and death. For the Holy Knights, it was a very unpleasant smell. But for the master and the disciple, it was an opportunity that they could not find during normal times. So Lillian and Bartley, the two of them were constantly collecting the aura of death and demon. This had led to a few originally strong treants being captured by both the master and disciple, and were forced into the bottle which could seal the demon. They had be the experimental items for the master and disciple. Every footprint on the ground was a huge pit that was more than five meters deep. The walls of the pit and the rocks at the bottom had all withered, forming a ck crystal. It could be seen how terrifying the aura emitted by the bat demon was. ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly! We don¡¯t know how many days the bat demon¡¯s aura canst. We have to make full use of such a convenient and safe passage. Don¡¯t waste it.¡± Monn turned around and urged the team. As he spoke, he stepped on a footprint left by the bat demon and his figure gradually disappeared in the mes. Ace also suppressed her difort towards the bat demon¡¯s aura. And she followed Monn closely. The aura left by the bat demon was very stubborn and strong. It was not easy to dissipate. Therefore, the Holy Knights did not encounter any powerful creatures. A few dayster, arge valley shrouded in water vapor appeared in front of the Holy Knights. This was the destination of Monn¡¯s trip. The location of the gold mine in the Kade Mountain Range. It was also the territory that the kobolds had upied. ¡°What did you see?¡± Although Ace¡¯s eyes were also wide open, she could only see waves of water vapor. Although her sense of power told her that there were many lives full of vitality in the mist, she could not see anything with her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the territory of the kobolds. They don¡¯t rely on their vision. They rely on their noses!¡± Monn¡¯s tone was very grave. Ace¡¯s expression also became grave. She knew very well that the kobold¡¯s most powerful battle was relying on their sense of smell. Monn led the Holy Knights and stood outside the water mist, waiting for the kobolds inside toe out on their own. They had long smelled arge number of unfamiliar scents approaching. Before Monn and his Holy Knights could get close, the kobolds were already preparing for battle. A loud howl came from within the mist. The mist was like a flowing cloud that had been torn apart by someone. Neat rows of kobolds walked out with their spears in their hands. ¡°This is the territory of our kobolds. Please continue moving forward.¡± The leader of the kobolds said bluntly. ¡°We are only here to retrieve the gold mine.¡± Monn did not care about the other party¡¯s attitude. He did not even care about the other party¡¯s vignce and malice. This was indeed the kobolds¡¯ territory, and the kobolds¡¯ sense of smell was indeed very good. However, with such a small number, facing his Holy Knight Army, they really underestimated his Holy Knight Army. ¡°Are you kidding me? How can our gold mine be yours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you¡¯re dreaming, that¡¯s not what you should dream of.¡± ¡°So funny. Who do you think you are!¡± ¡°Just by opening and closing your mouth, and all of it will be yours?¡± The kobolds were in a mess. However, Monn¡¯s side waspletely silent. They hade all the way here, so it was naturally impossible for them to return empty-handed. If these kobolds did not know their ce, then don¡¯t me them for not being polite. If they were to negotiate with them, it would be ttering them. Each and every one of them did not know their ce. They really thought of them as toys. Each and every one of the Holy Knights was ready to fight at any time. ¡°I¡¯m actually in a good mood today. I don¡¯t want to start a massacre. You¡¯d better know your ce. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what kind of bad things I will do.¡± Monn looked coldly at the farce over at the kobold¡¯s side. ¡°No matter who you are, you can¡¯t rob our gold mine. This is ours.¡± The kobold leader knew that the people on the other side were not to be trifled with. But this involved a huge amount of benefits. The benefits of their race. No one could take it away. ¡°Hehe. Then it¡¯s no point talking to you nicely.¡± Monn slowly walked towards the kobold team. ¡°You, you, you...¡± ¡°What do you want!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°If youe over further, we¡¯ll attack you without mercy!¡± The kobolds didn¡¯t expect the human opposite them to be fearless. They had already said so much, yet the other party still walked forward. Therefore, in a panic, they prepared the spears in their hands for an attack and made a stance. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone teach you? There¡¯s no such thing as mercy in a war between two armies.¡± Monn raised his hand. ¡°Shield.¡± ¡°Archers!¡± Following Monn¡¯s order, the archers of the Holy Knights had already stepped forward. They drew their bows and arrows, ready to attack at any time. ¡°Mage.¡± Monn gave another order. The Holy Knights moved in three rows in unison. ¡°Have you decided? Are you going to call out the gold mine obediently, or do I have to do it myself? You have to decide. If you hand it over to the country, then your lives are still yours. Otherwise, you can only go into the pot.¡± Monn casually threw out a high-level magic scroll. He then tore a spatial rift in the air. An army of stone men walked out of the spatial rift. These stone men were wearing steel armors, and their thick iron boots were stained red and rusted with blood. The sound of armor shing was the sound of metal scraping. Each stone man was holding a huge axe that dragged the ground. ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°How could it be!¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The kobold leader did not expect that the other party not only brought human troops, but also stone men¡¯s troops. Where did this persone from? With such strength, why would he go against his small tribe? ¡°Monn.¡± Monn didn¡¯t want to be so arrogant. However, he didn¡¯t know the situation inside the mist, so he could only make a show first. He didn¡¯t want his Holy Knights to suffer any losses. Therefore, he had to summon a team of stone men. If the kobolds were still unyielding in the face of such an absolutely defensive team, then he could only let the stone men go up first to withstand a wave of attacks, and then let his Holy Knights attack. Where there was war, there would be casualties. This was what he did not want to see the most. It was not easy for his Holy Knights to have the lineup they had today. Every one of them was carefully selected by him. How could I bear to sacrifice such renewable resources for a little gold mine. Chapter 224 - Giant Kobold

Chapter 224: Giant Kobold

Located at the foot of the Bryce Snow Mountain, the dog temple was the only temple of the Dog God worshipped by Kobolds on the continent. The entire temple was built of ivory-white marble. In front of the temple was a golden marble pir. On the body of the pir was carved a big skan dog head, but it had a strong body of a man. On the top of the temple stood a man with a strong body and an skan dog head. The whole temple was emitting a faint earthy yellow light. No one knew when the dog temple was built. No one knew who built the dog temple. And no one knew where the God in the dog temple came from. The dog temple had a grand ceremony almost every month. During the grand ceremony, a divine light descended from the dog temple. Arge number of gold mines were sent in from the magic array. And the Kobolds who sent arge number of gold mines were also baptized by their bloodline. This made many Kobolds fall into the madness of collecting money. No one knew that the mastermind behind all this was slowly using the greed in the hearts of creatures to corrupt a race. The knights in the dog temple were all wearing armor made of decent materials, bronze helmets on their heads, and bronze heavy swords in their hands. While the Monn and Kobolds were confronting each other. In the mist, someone had already sent the gold mines that they had dug out through a teleportation array. At the same time, they sent the news of someone attacking the gold mines to ask for help. After the Kobolds sent the news of asking for help. A huge magic array appeared on the ground in the middle of the Pdin army behind the Monn. A ck and yellow me soared into the sky around the magic array. In the void above the magic array, a huge skan dog¡¯s head popped out. The skan dog¡¯s head stared at the Monn¡¯s Pdin army below. Its huge body slowly walked out of the void. A shadow cast down from the sky, covering the entire sky above the Pdin army. ¡°What a huge dog head.¡± Ace had never seen such a huge dog head. Just its head alone was big enough to cover the sky and the sun. Its body was really too amazing. It was actually the body of a strong giant. However, this Kobold had a spell that could faintly changed its magic attributes. It couldn¡¯t be a fake, right? But why would the other party change its own attributes and pretend to be a Kobold? What kind of conspiracy was this? ¡°That¡¯s not right. Could this be some fusion skill that the Kobolds summoned?¡± The members of the Pdin army began to make guesses in their hearts. The Kobolds fell to the ground with a boom. The few weak Mages from the Pdin army who did not have enough time to dodge were struck hard on the spot. They spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground, unable to get up. The people beside them quickly lifted them up and avoided the feet of the giant-like Kobold. ¡°Ace, bring some people to strengthen the defensive barrier.¡± ¡°Mage formation, follow.¡± Monn ordered calmly. But his expression became particrly ugly. When did the Kobold have such a powerful existence. Even Ace¡¯s defensive spell was shaken until it had unstable magic fluctuations. It seemed that not only was this Kobold not at a disadvantage in terms of physical strength, but its own magic power was also stronger than expected. Monn was about tounch an attack with the fire mages. The mountain-like Kobold took another step forward. With this one step, Ace who was in the center of gravity of the defensive magic circle, was shaken until blood oozed out of the seven orifices, and many cracks appeared on the snow-white skin. Not to mention the mages in the other defensive magic circles. All of them were badly injured, but they were still holding on. ¡°As expected of the Pdin army.¡± A deep male voice with a strong sound wave attack came out of the giant Kobold¡¯s mouth. ¡°Who are you?¡± The me divine sword in Monn¡¯s hand was already supporting the ground. Only in this way could he not be suppressed by the opponent¡¯s strength and kneel on the ground. ¡°Hehe, as expected of the youngest bishop. After enduring my attack, you actually only suffered a little flesh wound!¡± As the giant Kobold finished speaking. Monn could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood onto the ground. ¡°Who are you exactly!¡± Monn gritted his teeth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The important thing is that you can¡¯t leave here alive today. If you covet the things of my Kobold n, you have to exchange your life for it.¡± The giant Kobold sneered and took another step forward. With this step, the Pdin army of Monn were about to be trampled to death. Monn desperately roared. ¡°I sacrifice my life. Please bring justice to the mortal world. I will bear all the sins alone!¡± As Monn said this, the giant Kobold¡¯s left arm turned into ashes by a white light that descended from the sky. However, what followed was that Monn felt that something important in his body was rapidly disappearing. Monn knew that what he lost was not only his life, but also his strength. However, he did not regret it. He could not allow his people who had trusted him and entrusted their lives on him¡­ To pay for his own choices. He also did not allow them to face death for their own choices when they could have avoided death. ¡°Hahaha, how much lifespan are you left to sacrifice?¡± As Monn sacrificed his lifespan, the giant Kobolds injured its arms. Monn¡¯s Pdin army and the Kobolds had entered a true stalemate. Although the Monn¡¯s was nervous for Monn, but he was the strongest person on their side. They were soldiers and had to obey orders. Hence, they had to obey the military disciplines and strengthen their defenses to protect themselves ording to Monn¡¯s orders. As for the Kobolds, they had unprecedented confidence because of the appearance of the giant Kobold. They felt that they could win this battle. However, the giant Kobold was injured, so they did not dare to take the initiative to attack. Although the giant Kobold sounded particrly tough, in reality, he did not dare to continue attacking. He was afraid that he would force Monn into a corner. By then, Monn would fight to the death with him. The giant Kobold did not think that Monn had used his full strength during the sacrifice just now. Instead, he was more inclined to believe that Monn was just testing him. Everyone knew that this youngest bishop was a ruthless person. He could often unleash unimaginable potential in a life-and-death situation. He could alwayse back from the dead. From Monn¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that he had a trump card waiting for him. This meant that the next time they fought, it would be the moment of life and death. At the same time, a person slowly walked into the distant dog temple. His handsome face, which he usually took great care of, was now as if someone had pressed him onto the ground and rubbed against him. His face and neck were stained with blood, and the wound on his arm seemed to be unable to stop bleeding, the skin and flesh on the wound turned outward, revealing the white bones that were burnt. The sky above the dog temple, which was originally clear, gradually turned scarlet. The temple was on the verge of copse, as if it was struggling to maintain its bnce on the surface. The statue of the dog-headed man creaked on the altar, unable to bear the burden, the sound of friction. It seemed like it would copse at any moment. Chapter 225 - A Feint

Chapter 225: A Feint

Aftering to the Sallum Continent for so many years, Monn had encountered so many life-and-death crises that he could no longer remember clearly. He had survived countless dangerous situations, seeking victory through countless dangers. It had allowed him to have the strength he had today, as well as his current achievements and fame. It was said that the older one lived, the more timid one would be in doing things, and the more things one would be afraid of and worried about. After Monn came to this world from another world, he had brought the system with him. It could be said that from the moment he came to this world, he had been walking at the forefront of this world. The advancement of his level and the advancement of his body¡¯s saint power had always been a matter of minutes. As long as the mission waspleted, he only needed to sign in on time. What cultivation technique, aptitude, and material things? It was simply too easy toe by. He had even thought that if he really stayed in this world and couldn¡¯t return¡­ That wasn¡¯t actually a bad thing. At least! He could be famous here, right? He even adopted a daughter here. His daughter was simply like a sweet little cotton-padded jacket. The baby was cute, obedient, sensible, and spoiled. All these years, if he didn¡¯t have Alma by his side, he really didn¡¯t know what fun and meaning there was in life. Facing a behemoth that was almost impossible to defeat. All Monn¡¯s mind was filled with all the little things he had done over the years. Many things, many people, he thought he no longer remembered. But it turned out that they were so deeply rooted in his memories. Monn faintly felt that an opportunity had arrived. But what was this opportunity about, what it would bring him, he had no idea. The pull from the unseen world made Monn panic. Thest time he clocked in for work, after he had levelled up, his luck exploded for the first time. He had obtained the upgraded spell, Space Walking. He just didn¡¯t know how many times he could use his Space Walking upgraded spell in front of this giant Kobold. After he escaped, what would he do with the Pdin army under him. In the end, Monn decided to give it his all. ¡°Ace, Elma, I¡¯ll leave the Pdin army to you. We¡¯ll definitely meet again. You have to bring everyone back alive.¡± Monn smiled as he turned around and said to Ace, who had been badly injured by the defensive magic array. He was filled with uncertainty about the future. He had been stuck at the advanced-level of the Holy Rank for too long. After so long, he had already settled down. He spent more time and effort on his own Holy Cathedral¡¯s business, and making money became his top priority. Perhaps it was because he had to muddle along and could not walk out of hisfort zone that he had been unable to reach the Holy Rank. Now, such a good opportunity was ced in front of him. How could he miss it. This was a duel that was either life or death. He felt that there was nothing that he could not let go of. With ease and grace, he threw all the defensive tools that he could give to others, without hiding anything, onto the defensive magic array that was supported by thebined efforts of Ace and the Pdin army. The defensive magic array that was on the verge of copse due to the appearance of the giant Kobold instantly became indestructible due to the support of external forces. It even emitted a green light that symbolized absolute defense. The faint shadow of the mythical beast ck tortoise could be seen. ¡°Pontiff¡­¡± Hearing Monn¡¯sst words, the members of the Pdin army faintly had a very bad feeling. It was their honor to follow Cardinal Monn. Being chosen by the hero they admired was the best reward for their strength. Along the way, they fought side by side with Monn. Most of the time, they were always protecting others. However, they were always protected by Monn. Their Cardinal was one of the strongest human beings. But he was the softest in the heart of the strongest. Now, facing such an ultimate powerhouse that had never appeared before. Did the Cardinal want to risk his life alone again? Being protected by the Cardinal that they followed, what could be more tragic than this for the Pdin army like them. ¡°Monn¡­¡± Seeing that Monn had taken out too many things that Ace had never seen before, Ace roughly knew what Monn wanted to do. Ace didn¡¯t think that Monn wanted to die. Ace had always known that Monn had too many secrets. It made too many people afraid. If not for the fact that he was a human and came to work on time, he would never work overtime. He enjoyed such a regr and ordinary life and didn¡¯t have any general ambitions. Perhaps the Orthodox Church couldn¡¯t keep him anymore. A person who always liked to hide his secrets suddenly stopped hiding. He even openly revealed what he had always wanted to hide to everyone. He either wanted to die, or he wanted to survive. With Ace¡¯s understanding of Monn, Monn also wanted to sacrifice himself for the greater good. He wanted to fight for his life alone. Did he think that once he left, he would not turn back? Or did he not even know if he would be able toe back after fighting for his life? Ace did not dare to think about things in a way that she could not ept. It was very likely that this time, Monn would fight to the death with the giant Kobold. After all, Monn had always done things without any desires. However, one must not provoke him. If one were to provoke him, he would carry one and perish together. ¡°Oh, right. Even if I¡¯m not here, you must make the Pope pay me on time. My position can not be given to anyone else. After all, I still have a daughter to support.¡± Monn thought for a moment and did not have anything else to say. He turned around elegantly and waved at the members of the Pdin army. He took onest look at the army that he had brought up. He pulled out the ming divine sword from the ground without any hesitation. ¡°Old friend, how long has it been since I¡¯ve been hot-blooded?¡± Monn gently stroked the de of the ming divine sword and muttered to himself. The giant Kobold in front stared at Monn vigntly. It seemed that as long as Monn made any dangerous moves, he would immediatelyunch another attack on the Pdin army on Monn¡¯s side. ¡°Demon Sealing Dance.¡± Monn closed his eyes and felt the fluctuations of the magic particles in the surroundings. The ming divine sword in his hand shed horizontally at the giant Kobold¡¯s calf. Monn was shouting the Demon Sealing Dance. In reality, the sword that he shed out was the dimensional sh. He had already calcted clearly in his heart. Although this move of his was an upgraded spell, if it was used on an existence of a higher level than him, it would not be able to cause even the slightest ssh. Therefore, he simply faked a move and used the giant kobold to focus on defending against the possibility of being sealed because of the spell that he had shouted out. Then, he used a dimensional sh to break through the spatial barrier. After that, he brought the giant Kobold, who would definitely dodge the attack that he thought was the Demon Sealing Dance, and used the Space Walking to enter the spatial turbulence. After that, both sides would be on their own to prove their worth. It would be a test to see who was lucky enough to be able to survive. Chapter 226 - True or False

Chapter 226: True or False

As expected, the giant Kobold was intimidated by Monn¡¯s shout of the Demon Sealing Dance. In addition, Monn acted as if he didn¡¯t care about his own life. He used the ming divine sword as a burning stick and moved his arms to cover his legs. This made the giant Kobold feel that Monn¡¯s Demon Sealing Dance wasn¡¯t about to take him down with him. It would seal Monn and itself as well. It was purely out of Monn¡¯s usual style of treating his enemies as if they were worthless. This caused the giant Kobold to make a mistake in his judgment. While he was thinking, his slow movements allowed him to dodge. Monn¡¯s dimensional sh brushed past the giant Kobold¡¯s calf andnded solidly on the spatial barrier behind the Kobold. The fire attribute shockwave from the ming divine sword reached the Kobold because it thought that it had powerful reinforcements. The Kobolds, who were relying on their strength to support the giant Kobold, waved their hands and feet. In the blink of an eye, the giant Kobold realized that it had been tricked. The aura of the spell did not contain the aura of a seal or a constrain. Instead, it carried the aura of a spatial ripple. The giant Kobold knew that it had been deceived. It turned around in anger out of embarrassment. Its hands, which were originally like those of a bodybuilder, became dog ws. It wed at Monn¡¯s back. It was said that one did not lose out on one¡¯s physical strength, and that was indeed the case. The giant Kobold was tall and had long arms and legs. This was an innate advantage. Others could notpare to it. If it was in the past, Monn would definitely have scoffed at this. No matter how strong one was, one still have to rely on the brain to think! It¡¯s impossible for one to be taller than others¡­ And the brain is two times bigger than others¡­ Or the IQ was much higher than others! Besides, one was tall and big, so the body will naturally be bulky. One wouldn¡¯t be as agile as others with normal bodies! But this time, for the first time, Monn felt that the giant Kobold opposite him¡­ Not only had a strong build, but also a strong strength. It was a big guy with an IQ on the line. It was a little bulky, though, because of its size. But it had long legs! No matter how fast one run or how nimble one was. One¡¯s legs were too short. Another giant, racing a midget. No matter how fast a midget ran. One couldn¡¯t outrun a giant walking at full speed. Even if the giant only started from the same starting point after the midget ran a certain distance. The midget ran with all his might to reach his maximum speed. In the giant¡¯s eyes, it was only a matter of one or two steps. This was theparison between the current Monn and the giant Kobold. Although Monn caught the giant Kobold off guard and sessfully plotted against it. Everything was also done as he had expected. He had used the dimensional sh to create a crack in the spatial barrier. The next step was to bring the giant Kobold into the spatial turbulence. They would be able to live together. But this step was the hardest part of the entire n. After all, he had already deceived the giant Kobold once and the giant Kobold had fallen for it. One who had just been deceived by a person. How could one be tricked by the same person the second time in such a short period of time! Monn wiped his face. It was really too difficult for him. Therefore, this was the most challenging part. ¡°Demon Sealing Dance.¡± Monn still called out the name of the Demon Sealing Dance. He also used the ming divine sword as a magic staff. As he chanted, the ming divine sword in his hand waved like it was summoning a spirit. Yes, it could also be said to be summoning a soul. After all, when the Kobolds on the gold mine behind the giant Kobold were shed by Monn, the residual power of the ming divine sword carried mes and turned those Kobolds into roasted dog meat. It was just that the temperature was not controlled well. There was no fragrance of dog meat. There was only a pungent burnt smell. ¡°Do you think I will fall for it again?¡± The giant Kobold¡¯s nose was better than any other creature¡¯s. Of course, it also smelled the burnt flesh of the Kobolds behind, that had been burned by Monn when it had been deceived. This made the giant Kobold even angrier. The giant Kobold thought that Monn was still deceiving it this time. Therefore, it did not stop its ws at all. It used a move called ¡®ck dog digs heart¡¯. It went straight for Monn. Originally, the giant Kobold wanted to grab the location of Monn¡¯s heart. But Monn was just a normal human. Although in the human world, he could be considered a tall man! But in front of the giant Kobold, who stood in front of the hill and was much taller than the hill¡­ It was a bit like an exquisite figurine. Therefore, the giant Kobold¡¯s w was aimed at Monn. If it grabbed Monn with its ws, it would grab Monn¡¯s whole body in its palm. Monn smiled in satisfaction. Damn. He did not expect that the giant Kobold¡¯s brain was filled with muscles. It did not think that he had just lied. How could he still lie this time. No wonder the Kobold could only be used as a cannon fodder. With such an IQ, other than being strong enough to be used as a cannon fodder, they could only be used as coolies. Anything that slightly needed their brains, wasn¡¯t suitable for them. The corners of Monn¡¯s mouth curled up into an invisible arc. The God Rank spell, Demon Sealing Dance, was even more advanced than the upgraded spell, Dimensional sh. Even if he eliminated the difference in strength between himself and the giant Kobold,. He couldn¡¯t seal the entire giant Kobold. But it could only constrain a part of the giant Kobold¡¯s body. That should be enough! Seeing the giant Kobold stretching out its w, the tip of the w was about to touch him. Monn held the ming divine sword with both hands and pointed at the intact right arm of the giant Kobold that couldn¡¯t be taken back immediately. Then, a cracking sound was heard. The giant Kobold¡¯s right arm was petrified. And it was spreading from the giant Kobold¡¯s right arm to the giant Kobold¡¯s body. The giant Kobold was shocked. It could only endure the pain and use its left arm, which had its flesh split open, to ruthlessly chop at its right shoulder. Crack. The giant Kobold¡¯s right arm fell to the ground, and thepletely petrified right arm was thrown to the ground. It instantly turned into pieces of broken rocks. ¡°Monn¡­¡± The giant Kobold let out an angry roar and instantly turned into a giant ck and white skan dog. It onlycked its right front leg. Tsk! It really seemed to have angered the person, yes, the dog. Monn saw that the effect was better than expected. Previously, this giant Kobold was too calm andposed. He didn¡¯t know where to start. Now everything was okay. People lost their ability to think if they¡¯re provoked. Especially a wounded dog. Although a Kobold had a human side, but when he¡¯s in his animal form¡­ He¡¯s no different than a normal dog. What¡¯s the difference. He¡¯s probably more aggressive than a normal dog. Chapter 227 - Scheming

Chapter 227: Scheming

The enraged giant Kobold opened its mouth and spat out a ball of ice. Tsk. One didn¡¯t know it was a rare ice element! But it¡¯s a pity. Ice is water. Fire conquers water! This stupid dog. Probably so angry that it forgot this basic knowledge. Now, Monn didn¡¯t want to fight to the death with the giant Kobold. The main reason was that he still had his own Pdin army behind him. If he made a move on his side, that side might be affected. Looking behind the giant Kobold, there were only a few kobolds left. He knew that the two sides were fighting, even if it was not intentional. It was very likely that innocent people would be dragged into the battle circle and be buried with them. That¡¯s right. They were not sacrifices, they were simply cannon fodder buried along with them. With his goal achieved, Monn no longer stood still to be beaten. If he was caught by the giant Kobold, he would have to pay with his life. If he died, the Pdin army that he brought this time would not be able to escape. Monn rode on the wind and moved in a very coquettish S line. It really felt like walking a dog. In a short while. Monn was already close to the ce where the dimensional sh was. The giant Kobold behind him only felt that Monn was like an indestructible fly. He was clearly about to catch and kill him, but after a few turns, he just happened to run away. It really angered the dog to death. The Kobold opened its mouth and another icicle came out. Monn had been walking the giant Kobold for a long time. He wanted to familiarize himself with the giant Kobold¡¯s attacking habits and power. Knowing oneself and the enemy, one would win every battle. Monn had always used himself as the bait. Of course, he knew that he wanted to bring two people into the spatial turbulence. His little bit of power was just a pipe dream. But it didn¡¯t matter! The giant Kobold behind him wasn¡¯t very smart. But its strength was absolutely outstanding. If he had the strength, he couldn¡¯t just leave it for show. This time, it was for this guy that Monn took the risk and broke into the space turbulence. How could he let this guy take a ne ticket for free. He had to let this guy use all of his strength. It wouldn¡¯t be a waste. Every time Monn dodged, the angle was very tricky. Monn would just barely brush past the attack of the giant Kobold. This gave the giant Kobold the illusion that it was just a little bit away. Next time, it would definitely be able to attack. The giant Kobold that continuously adjusted its attack speed, attack angle, and attack power ording to Monn¡¯s imagination. It had no idea that it had be the knife in Monn¡¯s hand. It would attack wherever it was led to. The members of the Pdin army who took all of this into consideration really broke out in a cold sweat for their Cardinal. They watched their Cardinal treating the giant Kobold as if it was a domestic dog, bringing out for a walk. From time to time, he would guide the other party¡¯s attacks as if he was training it to attack. Each and every one of the Pdin army had a very interesting expression on their faces. They knew that their Cardinal sometimes had a very bad character. But they did not expect that their Cardinal would not only train them, but also show them no mercy. When he trained the dogs, he did not hesitate at all. Even if the bait was himself. He really could do it. The giant Kobold threw a ball of ice towards where Monn was standing. This time, Monn didn¡¯t even move. The giant Kobold didn¡¯t think that Monn was scared by him. Or he might as well give up on healing. He wanted to be beaten to death by himself. The giant Kobold warily slowed down its forward attack speed, and all the fur on its body stood up. ¡°You finally did it.¡± Monn let out a long sigh of relief. He activated the dimensional sh spell and swung the ming divine sword in his hand in a circle. At this moment, he did not care about his image anymore. The attack power of dimensional sh mainly depended on the strength of the magic spell and also the strength. Spatial fluctuation? The giant Kobold¡¯s eyes were wide open. If the giant Kobold had note back to his senses by now¡­ Then it really had lived all these years for nothing. It had eaten all these years for nothing. It had grown so big for nothing. Soon it understood that Monn had been ying it, using it as a weapon to break the space. Monn wanted to run! Monn had yed it so badly that he hurt its own people. And Monn wanted to escape unscathed. This didn¡¯t make sense. The giant Kobold was so angry that it barked. All kinds of sharp icicles in its mouth attacked Monn, who was umting strength, as if they were free. The magic spell in Monn¡¯s mouth was activated very quickly. He nced at the giant Kobold from the corner of his eye. How big of an entrance to the spatial barrier would he be able to break through with thisst attack. It would depend on his cooperation with the giant Kobold. Even if the giant Kobold refused to cooperate with him, it didn¡¯t really matter. He could cooperate with the other party¡¯s attack, couldn¡¯t he. He, who had trained so many Pdin soldiers over the years, couldn¡¯t even control such a spiritual dog. Humans were much harder to tame than dogs. Monn encouraged himself in his heart. Actually, he did not have much confidence in himself. It had been too long since he had encountered an enemy with a huge difference in strength. Only when he was faced with an enemy that he could not defeat with his strength would he n everything out. Just thinking about it made him feel tired. He estimated the attack speed of the giant Kobold in his heart. It was almost there. Then, he suddenly shed out with the dimensional sh that was about the same strength as before. The dimensional sh that was wrapped in scorching mes seemed to be attacking the giant Kobold that was attacking him. In reality, Monn was only doing this to umte more strength for the dimensional sh that was attacking him. That was why he could move his arms backward. From the perspective of the giant Kobold, it seemed like a ball of fire was attacking him. This was the first time that Monn had taken the initiative to confront it head-on. He didn¡¯t dodge. The giant Kobold felt that Monn was trying to run away! He wanted to use this attack to push it away. Then he could run. Hehe, he shook himself for a long time. Did he think that he could pass like this and that he would be fine? Did he think that it was an idiot? What a joke. How could it let Monn run away. At the thought of this, the giant Kobold rushed forward. At the same time, it was no longer making small movements. It was no longer an ice pick that was only the size of a human child¡¯s head. It was an ice ball. It was also umting strength like Monn. The real ice crystal quickly condensed. An ice pick that was the size of a bell tower condensed in front of the giant Kobold¡¯s eyes. The giant Kobold used its head. With a ng, it rammed with all its might. It didn¡¯t give Monn the chance to dodge. Monn didn¡¯t actually want to dodge. The dimensional sh in his hand hadn¡¯t been used yet. Seeing the giant Kobold release such a powerful attack. Monn, who had been worried the whole time, finally let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the other party was very cooperative. Monn almost held his breath¡­ Chapter 228 - God Slayer

Chapter 228: God yer

He was so nervous that he didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. He was afraid that his heartbeat would be disturbed. He couldn¡¯t predict the time when the giant Kobold would attack. One had to know that if they didn¡¯t have a tacit understanding of how to break the spatial barrier. The bacsh would only result in death. It was very likely that an entire continent would turn into dust. Monn silently counted his heartbeat. He had only counted to 24 seconds. He saw the clock tower-sized icicle that was about to arrive in front of him. Monn knew that this opportunity would note again. He had spent so much strength just for this moment. He had already umted too much strength in his hands. It was so heavy that he was holding it with both hands, and he almost could not use the dimensional sh. He was still one unit away from the gigantic Kobold¡¯s icicles that covered the sky and covered the earth. It was time. He finally used the dimensional sh. He let go of it and shed out toward the empty space where he shed previously. It was an attack that was almost at his full strength. It was a powerful dimensional sh attack to begin with. In addition, there was the gigantic Kobold¡¯s icicle behind the dimensional sh as a push. Without a doubt, a ck crack appeared on the spatial barrier, the size of the giant Kobold¡¯s bell tower-sized icicle. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Monn wiped the sweat off his forehead. The Gale spell under his feet reached its peak in an instant. Before the Pdin army could react, the giant Kobold was stunned. Monn had already charged into the spatial turbulence, and because the giant Kobold¡¯s momentum was too strong, it followed behind Monn and charged into the spatial turbulence. Normally, when the dimensional barrier was opened, there should be a void passage inside. However, Monn and the giant Kobold had forcefully opened the spatial barrier and did not meet the requirements for opening the void passage. Therefore, they entered the spatial turbulence that could tear them apart at any time. The opening and closing of the void passage was an instant thing. In the blink of an eye, the void passage that had just been broken, closed. When Monn saw the void passage closed, his heart finally returned to his stomach. This giant Kobold was really awesome. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡± ¡°Oh, your cooperation is really not bad. I¡¯ll give you a thumbs up.¡± Monn was in a great mood and could not help but give the giant Kobold a pat on the back. Of course, he knew that he was no match for this giant Kobold. Whether it was outside or in this gale that was filled with spatial turbulence. He used the Space Walking skilfully. His figure floated in the spatial turbulence, stepping on the gale to search for a void passage that could lead out. The giant Kobold was pierced into its ribs by something in the spatial turbulence countlessly. It finally understood what kind of situation it was in now. The dark red light on the giant Kobold¡¯s body transformed into magic attributes. The magic ripples suddenly burst out with ck light. At the same time, the heavily injured man in the dog temple spat out a mouthful of ck blood. The dog temple copsed with a bang. Countless Kobold soldiers of the dog temple were smashed to death in the dog temple. The heavily injured man trembled as he supported himself with the marble pir in the dog temple, trying his best not to fall to the ground. His eyes looked into the void. ¡°Monn!¡± He repeated the name. The man finally shook his head. Sure enough, this identity could no longer be used. The man¡¯s body fell to the ground without a trace of life. A middle-aged man¡¯s shadow, dressed in the ck demon¡¯s signature robe, detached from the man¡¯s body. The shadow left the dog temple without any reluctance. It tore open the void with its bare hands and disappeared into the sky above the dog temple. No one knew what had happened to the dog temple. They only knew that a divine seat had been emptied, and the dog temple had been destroyed. Countless believers of the Dog God had started to die. But Monn did not know this. Although Monn was using the Space Walking at the moment¡­ He could not withstand the crazy attacks from the giant Kobold behind him. ¡°We are both in the space turbulence now, and we are both attacked by the space turbulence. If you have the ability to attack me, think of a way to get out! It¡¯s useless for you to bite me and not let me go. Don¡¯t be like a mad dog.¡± After Monn¡¯s offensive small magic tools were being destroyed by the giant Kobold, Monn tried to talk sense to the giant Kobold, who was chasing after him like a mad dog. He wanted the other party to understand that what was the situation. The giant Kobold¡¯s eyes were red. It stared at Monn fiercely and opened his mouth to shoot out a purple-ck icicle. Purple-ck? Monn had never expected that he would identally get rid of an existence that was controlled by the abyss of Hell! He felt a little proud when he thought about it! But who was this giant Kobold? None of them were ordinary people that were targeted by those from the abyss of Hell. ¡°Hey, Hey, hey. Wake up. If you continue to act like this, we¡¯ll both die here.¡± At first, he thought that he had the Space Walking spell. In the space turbulence, he was absolutely safe. But who knew that this giant Kobold had an extraordinary background. His attack power was explosive, and his defense was as strong as a tortoise¡¯s shell. Ever since he entered the space turbulence, this giant Kobold had been hit by all kinds of residual attacks in the space turbulence countless times. The giant Kobold did not have the ability to dodge nimbly. Since it hadpletely relied on the strong defense of its body, it had forcefully endured through it. Just thinking about it made him felt the pain. ¡°You, God yer.¡± The ck-red light on the giant Kobold¡¯s body kept shing non-stop. It was obvious that it was frantically recovering the body of the giant Kobold. Seeing this, Monn¡¯s scalp tingled. The giant Kobold¡¯s defensive power was already quite a headache. In addition to this free treatment. It wouldn¡¯t even let people live. But a God Eater? A God yer? Which one was it? But which one didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with him! He was an outsider from another world. How could he snatch a divine seat in this world. Besides, what was so good about being a God. So many different kinds of existences were staring at one. People in the open wanted topete with one. People in the dark were always plotting against one, trying to take advantage of one. A divine seat! It looked like a fat, juicy piece of meat. In fact, it was poisonous and full of traps. No matter how many devout believers there were, at the critical moment, the power of those believers still didn¡¯te from God. Then the power of God had toe from the believers. Once the God failed. Then the believers would still be loyal at the beginning,ter they would choose to believe in a stronger God. Therefore! The position of God was a big pit. It corroded God¡¯s desire to advance, and invaded God¡¯s path to be stronger. It made God stop painstakingly cultivating, and it made God stop focusing on studying. It made Godpletely reduced to a tool of the heavenly axiom¡¯s checks and bnces. A tool for the heavenly way to manage the already chaotic world could not be more chaotic, so that the world would not copse. Chapter 229 - The Tool

Chapter 229: The Tool

Monn saw the whole world fighting for the throne very clearly. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to get involved. He kept his distance. Not even close. He kept his mouth shut about the throne. It could even be said that he walked around it. Don¡¯t look at him as a Cardinal. His mouth was full of various doctrines. Themonly used spells also represented the light. But only his heart knew best. These were all superficial, for the sake of the congregation. What he wanted in this world was always to live, to live well. It would be best if he could return to his original world. He could not go back, but also lived in peace in this world. Far away from disputes, far away from fame and fortune. Of course, this was a beautiful wish. Where there were people, there would be politics. Where there were people, there would be constant struggles for fame and fortune from ancient times until now. Although the world was big, not everyone could do whatever they wanted. Living in this world, they did not want to hand over their lives to others. Then they had to be the person who controlled the life and death of others. Only in this way could one had the capital to make decisions for their own lives. But to control the life and death of others, it meant that one had to be strong. Only the strong had the right to speak. Who would not want the right to speak. Even if it was the strong, there were also open and hidden fights among each other. In order to expand their own power, in order to consolidate their own power. Who was not doing their best. Who was not doing everything they could. In order to live well, no matter how much one did not want to fight or to snatch. All must face the reality. In the Kingdom of Kate, ranks were divided clearly. Some people are born with good fortune, born to not worry for survival. Born in the upper ss, was the offspring of the aristocracy. One did not have to worry about life. Every day, one had the protection from the ancestors, and also able to eat the delicacies from all over the world and dressed luxurious in silk. If one was born as amoner. Only a small number of them had talent. They were tough enough and had good luck. They could be professionals and change their fate of being bullied. Moremoners were just cheapbor. In order to live, one had to wake up early and sleepte. In order to eat, one had to endure beatings and taunts. ves were even more miserable thanmoners. Some ves were born ves, and these people were lucky enough to turn over a new leaf. The number of ves increased almost every day. The reason was that anyone who made a big mistake, or offended a noble or a professional, would be implicated. Naturally, close friends and family would also be implicated. Some of those who were directly rted would be executed at that time and lose their lives. The rest would be branded as ves and sent for very to entertain. The good-looking ves would be sent to the auction house. They would be bought by people of all races who were interested. This was also why there were more and more rtionships between the orcs on the continent. All races liked to buy ves from humans that were cheap, easy to use, smart, good-looking, and fertile. These ves that were bought by all races were basically destined to be breeding grounds for other races. The professionals were nobles, while themoners had the talent of a mage or a warrior. As for the ves with such talent, it would not change the fate of the ves. They would only be the servants of the important figures. When Monn had just arrived in this world, he had also thought of looking for an opportunity to sweep away the previous gold and silver, allowing the birds to fly high in the sky and the fish to leap freely in the vast sea. But when he gradually understood the Sallum Continent. Hepletely threw this idea into the clouds. What a joke. Did his identity as a Cardinal wasn¡¯t pleasant? Why escape? What was there to escape for? This Kingdom of Kate was his mothend, Saint Cedar City was his hometown, and the Orthodox Church was his favourite unit! He was already the most powerful and influential Orthodox Church¡¯s Cardinal in the country. Why did he still need a bicycle. Be content! At least he was now a person with status. Wherever he went, he would receive admiration. If he was a ve in this world¡­ The picture was too beautiful. He couldn¡¯t even imagine it. He had seen too many talented ves, just because of their status, they could only live under the oppression of others. Or they could be locked up in a dog cage at a ve farm, and they could be beaten and scolded. One¡¯s life and death were in the hands of the workers of the ve farm. Monn finally understood the happiness ofparison. His Pdin army was basically filled with mages and warriors that he had selected from the ve farm. It could be said that every soldiers in his Pdin army was personally polished by him. This was also the main reason why his Pdin army¡¯sbat strength was high and they were all loyal to him. The pdins who had been selected from the ve farm after all kinds of tests had been graced by Monn. They were more appreciative and hardworking than the pdins who had been selected from themoners. The same starting line, and those who worked harder would always be ahead. Seeing the pdins who had been born in the ve farm, they cherished their current life, worked hard to train their bodies and hone their skills. It deeply touched Monn. In fact, what was the difference between him and the pdins who were born in ve farms? These people were trying to break free from the shackles of fate. So was he! The pdins who were born in ve farms were relying on their own efforts to live with dignity. He was the same. The difference was that everyone stood at a different height. The way they struggled was different in the eyes of others. The way pdins expressed themselves was to make their skills more proficient and their bodies stronger. Monn, on the other hand, trained people he could trust and worked hard to earn money. Since ancient times, only those who had an army were qualified to stand firm. And to raise an army, one had to use money. Unlike those who were originally natives of this world, he didn¡¯t have any foundation. He could only fight alone. That was why he was trying to amass as much wealth as possible. Because he knew that in the eyes of the gods¡­ Holy Rank powerhouses like them were no different from grasshoppers jumping around in the grass. Just like how he had seen Grey Iron Rank and Mithril Rank people after he became a Holy Rank. He did not put the other parties in his eyes at all. The reason was very simple. The other parties were too weak. They were so weak that he could crush them to death with a flick of his finger. Ever since he learned that there were many gods in this world¡­ Monn had been very careful to hide his differences from the other people in this world. He did it so that he wouldn¡¯t be targeted by the gods in this world. He knew very well that being weak was a sin. No matter how high his status as a Cardinal was among the humans. To Gods, he was just the stronger of the many bugs. Chapter 230 - Divinity

Chapter 230: Divinity

Monn spent two days in a time warp chasing after a giant Kobold. Through these two days of love to kill each other, Monn just know this angry giant Kobold, was the Dog God. Uh. No, the Canine God. All canids, the God of canid orcs. But he unintentionally sabotaged this Canine God, by the heavenly axiom acquiesce to lose the qualification of the God. The giant Kobold that Heaven had taken back his divine spark was only a slightly stronger orc than the other orcs. From an ordinary orc to a race¡¯s God, how many trials and tribtions would he have to go through? Even if he didn¡¯t say it out loud, Monn could imagine it. But his original intention wasn¡¯t to plunder the Dog God¡¯s divine status. Who asked this Dog God, who was obviously a God, toe and fight with a mortal like him. He was also forced into a helpless situation. Of course, if he had known in advance that this giant dog Kobold was a Dog God, not only would he not have done so, he might have done something even crazier. For example, he would have thrown out some of the useless gadgets that his system had given him. He would let the giant Kobold have a good taste of them. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill, that would be enough to make the giant Kobold so angry that it would want to show off his true colors. Things were going strange. He was the person who had made the Dog God lose its divine personality, but why didn¡¯t he change. Even the legend that if one could defeat the God, one would be able to obtain the other party¡¯s divine personality didn¡¯t happen. As expected, a legend was a legend. They were all just fooling children. Monn had already pressed down countless times, when Reynolds sensed that there was a third battle outside, because Reynolds wanted to run out from the cloth bag that was tied to Monn¡¯s belt with all kinds of zed balls and the sulphur balls that he used to shoot me cracking bullets with. This guy was not properly absorbing the dragon¡¯s blessing inside. He wanted to join in on all the fun. Was Reynolds done with his life? Monn unceremoniously pushed Reynolds back with a force that Reynolds couldn¡¯t resist. Reynolds protested unhappily. He was being kind and wanted to help. If this guy didn¡¯t know how to be grateful, then forget it. Since Monn still despised him for being troublesome¡­ Reynolds originally wanted to let out a dragon roar. But when he lowered his head to look at his small size, he thought about it and decided to forget it. With his current appearance, he would probably only cause trouble for the other party if he went out. He might even be a big treasure in the eyes of his benefactor¡¯s enemies. The enemies might thought they had captured a dragon whelp to be educated. Perhaps one might even have an unexpected harvest. If the dragon whelp was taken away and raised by humans since it was young, just like a baby. It grew up the way how people educated it. How important the loyalty of a dragon was, just look at the few empires on the continent now. How long a dragon could live depended entirely on the cultivation speed of the dragon, but no matter what. Even a stupid dragon could live for 500-600 years. It was enough for a country to grow from weak to unshakable. ¡°Be good for a while.¡± Monn was busy running for his life and didn¡¯t have the energy to spare for Reynolds. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you properly absorbing the dragon¡¯s blessing? Why are you always thinking abouting out? Don¡¯t tell me you want to always be a baby dragon. Let¡¯s be clear, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to feed you milk.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to find milk for you.¡± Monn thought of not feeding Reynolds, but finding milk for Reynolds. He immediately added on. ¡°I just want to help you.¡± Reynolds said this in a muffled voice, then shut himself up and huddled into a sack, not moving. ¡°Thank you. You should just worry about yourself! I¡¯m facing a God who just lost his divine personality. And a God who¡¯s driven mad by me.¡± Monn was a little proud as he bought a pair of one-time use windstorm boots from the system store. Looking at his work card points, Monn felt a littleforted. Even though he hadn¡¯t had the chance to clock in for a long time. But the points he had umted in the past were enough for him to live a few days of leisure. Even though it cost 224 points. It was worth it. A one-time use windstorm battle boots. He could only wear it once. Durability: 1200. User¡¯s agility increased by 50 points and his speed increased by 1271 points. Monn nced at his character panel. His speed had now reached 3306 points. With his speed of 3306 points, and his Space Walking. Even though the giant Kobold had long legs and long arms, he could only shake his head as he looked at Monn¡¯s back. As for the giant Kobold¡¯s attack, with the temporary increase of 50 points of agility, Monn was like a lively fish. His movements were as enchanting as he could be. Every time the giant Kobold saw that it was about to hit Monn, Monn would twist his body from side to side and narrowly dodge it. ¡°Kobold, aren¡¯t you tired after chasing me for so long? Aren¡¯t you bored? Even if you dogs are loyal and loving animals, there¡¯s no need to be like this! If the two of us are trapped here, who knows when our lives will end here. Why don¡¯t we talk about it outside?¡± Monn was still trying to convince the giant Kobold not to fight to the death with him. The giant Kobold opened its mouth and spat out not ice mes, icicles, ice balls, or ice des. Instead, it spat out a mouthful of ck-red blood. It was almost impossible to tell how much red it was. It had a dark aura and a rotten smell. ¡°You¡¯re a good Dog God. Why did you take things too far and be the demon¡¯s Lackey? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that those people from the Abyss, whether they are demons or monsters, are greedy creatures full of deceit.¡± Monn knew that this giant Kobold had lost the protection of its divine personality. Now, it was being targeted by those guys from the Abyss. It had taken many benefits from the other party before, and now it had to return them in multiples. And without the divine personality, the giant Kobold simply couldn¡¯t bring out any benefits that the existences from the Abyss could see in exchange for its own life. Wasn¡¯t it just the bloodline and power that still contained divinity in their bodies? The blood that was extracted alive and still contained divinity and the power of the Dog God. How much blood did a creature have in its body. And the amount of blood that truly contained divinity and power was pitifully small. Looking at the posture of spitting out blood,. It was obvious that the blood that didn¡¯t have divinity and the power of the Dog God, as well as the blood that had absorbed the power of the Dog God and activated part of the bloodline power, would be screened out from the blood that only contained the blood of the Kobolds. The Kobold¡¯s bloodline that was not favored by the existences of the Abyss would be spat out. It was so painful to look at. As for the giant Kobold¡¯s body, it was shrinking rapidly as more and more blood was spat out. Chapter 231 - Orcs

Chapter 231: Orcs

¡°Why are you doing this? Look at yourself now.¡± Monn was a modern man after all. He couldn¡¯t bear to see such cruelty and torture people alive. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so kind. You humans, how would you understand how difficult life is for us, the lowest level Kobolds?¡± Before it could finish, it spat out another mouthful of dark red blood. Giant Kobold, eh. No. It was the shrunken Kobold. It raised its head and waited fiercely for Monn. The reason why it was in this state was because of this human in front of it. This human was still pretending in front of it. ¡°The orcs seem to only look at strength and nothing else, right?¡± Monn still had a little understanding of the orcs. But in this world, no matter where it was, wasn¡¯t strength the most important thing? Who had the biggest fist and who had the hardest fist? Who was in charge? But looking at this Kobold¡¯s appearance, it didn¡¯t seem to be? ¡°Only one¡¯s strength is important. Ha. That¡¯s the real orc race.¡± The Kobold seemed to have heard a particrly funny, naive joke. Its face became extremely ugly, as if it had eaten countless dead flies, cockroaches, and toads in one go. Monn¡¯s face became somewhat ugly. The Kobold had just said was a true orc race. In other words, the Kobold wasn¡¯t a true orc race? Impossible! Look at that furry ska Kobold. No matter how one looked at it, one would want to pet it. There was also that strong male human body with bulging muscles. It really wasn¡¯t about being strong. If such it wasn¡¯t a real orc, then what was a real orc? Perhaps Monn¡¯s shock and doubt was too obvious. It was obvious that even the Kobold, who hated him so much, couldn¡¯t help but spit out another mouthful of blood. ¡°The Kobold, pig-headed man, and so on that you saw. As long as their heads were bestial, the bodies were human-shaped, it could only maintain this state. It couldn¡¯t bepletely bestial, and it couldn¡¯t bepletely human-shaped. It wasn¡¯t a true orc race. It was a human ve that was bought back by the orc race to reproduce. It was born from an orc soldier who didn¡¯t have the ability to transform into a human.¡± The Kobold¡¯s words made Monn understand why he had never seen a human body with a head in the shape of a beast. All the orcs he had seen before were just like normal people. The more powerful the orc, the more beautiful they were and the stronger they were. That was why when he first saw the giant Kobold, he felt that it was very powerful. Hepletely ignored the fact that its head was a giant Kobold. Later on, when he saw that it was on the Kobold¡¯s side, he thought that it was a Kobold race and didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong. Now that he heard the Kobold¡¯s exnation, the truth became very clear. This Kobold probably had no choice but to make a deal with those existences from the Abyss. Those existences from the Abyss loved to take advantage of others when they were in danger. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with both of us. You¡¯ve chased me for so long, and you¡¯ve hit me many times. Let¡¯s put this matter behind us. In exchange, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Monn said in his heart that it wasn¡¯t easy for everyone to live like this. There was no need to make things difficult for each other. ¡°Don¡¯t re at me. You have to think about how you Kobolds don¡¯t have a Dog God like you anymore. Your days in the future will definitely be very hot. Without your protection, other than being ves and being ughtered, they have no other choice. So it¡¯s better to die than to stay alive.¡± Monn tried to reason with it and use his emotions. ¡°It¡¯s useless. I can feel the power in my body draining rapidly. I will die soon.¡± The Kobold had no desire to live. To it, being able to live for so many years was not a good thing. Instead, it was a kind of responsibility and torture. In order to let those pitiful beings who looked like it live. It was already very tired from living not so lowly. ¡°Do you really not want to think about it? After all these years, you have gone through. Don¡¯t tell me that at the most difficult time of the race, you will give up? You are the cruelest. You give hope to all those who depend on you, but you give up first. Sometimes faith is more important than anything else.¡± As a Cardinal, when it came to brainwashing, no one in the world dared to say ¡®Number 1¡¯ when ites to Monn. Otherwise, he would not be too ashamed of his profession in this world. If he wants to increase his followers and make them willing to donate, he must firmly believe in heart. He had to make them believe in his words. He had to let them see the light of hope in their dark lives. Even if the me was very weak. He had to have it. ¡°What do you know? Do you know why the orcs sacrifice the least in every war?¡± The Kobold did not have the strength to chase after Monn in order to attack. Itid on the ground and let the surrounding wind attacked it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the orcs were born to fight?¡± Monn quickly recalled the battle with the orcs after he came to this world. There was also the battle with the orcs. It seemed like what the Kobold said was true. The orcs had very few casualties. It was so few that it was almost negligible. Even the orcs had never died. They were all lightly or seriously injured. After reading reports, Monn had always felt that the orcs were really strong. If one day, the human race and the orcs fought each other. The human race might not haveplete confidence in winning. Unless they used destructive weapons that did not care about their own injuries and did not distinguish between friend and foe. However, such a destructive weapon was expensive to manufacture and inconvenient to transport. It was very likely that they would be discovered before they could be transported to the battlefield. The other party might take action halfway and snatch the destructive weapon away or destroy it. ¡°That¡¯s because the orcs are a very gentle race.¡± When the giant Kobold said this, Monn could see a hint of mockery on its furry dog face. Especially when the giant Kobold deliberately emphasized its pronunciation, which was especially gentle. Monn had an indescribable but extremely bad feeling. He always felt that the original meaning of the giant Kobold didn¡¯t seem to be the gentleness of the orcs. Instead, it was referring to the cruelty of the orcs? ¡°What do you mean?¡± With an attitude of asking if he didn¡¯t understand, Monn lowered his head and rummaged through his system backpack to see if there was anything that could keep the Kobold alive. He believed that whether it was orcs or humans, they were all attached to life. Although the Kobold was very dejected right now. But his heart should still be attached to life. Chapter 232 - Secrets

Chapter 232: Secrets

¡°In every war, the first orcs to go to the battlefield are not the orcs who can transform into humans.¡± The Kobold probably felt that he was going to die anyway. There were some things that humans should know. Perhaps if humans knew this secret¡­. They would not casually sell humans who could reproduce to other races. It would also reduce the number of pitiful existences who were discriminated against by races. People like him, who were neither human nor beast, who were neither orc nor orc, would be treated as food waste at birth and thrown out of the tribe. Those who were lucky would be picked up by the passing beasts and raised as their own cubs. When they grew up, they would integrate into the tribe. Then, one day in the future, when they saw the orc tribe, they would realize that they didn¡¯t belong to this beast tribe at all. One belonged to the orc race. Thus, one began to work hard to integrate into the orc race. It wasmon for them to endure hardships, suffer from hunger and cold. During the war, the first batch of orcs that went to the battlefield were those that didn¡¯t transform sessfully. The second batch of orcs that went to the battlefield were those that were naive and stupid. It was born from the orcs that didn¡¯t transform between humans and the orcs. It was neither humans nor beasts. Those who were lucky would be taken away by those who passed by. It was the head of a beast, the body of a human, and those who shared the same fate. Those who were unlucky would be thrown out of the race and eaten by wild beasts. ¡°You¡¯re saying that those beasts didn¡¯t transform into their original form to attack. Instead, they couldn¡¯t transform into humans?¡± Monn really didn¡¯t think that the orcs would fight like this. No wonder the giant Kobold had such a strange attitude when it said this. If Monn was in their shoes, his expression wouldn¡¯t be any better than the giant Kobold when he knew the truth. Let the people who couldn¡¯t turn into humans reproduce with humans. Let the people who couldn¡¯t turn into humans go to the battlefield and be cannon fodder. Sure enough, the orcs still maintained their thin race. Just now, the giant Kobold said that those who could reproduce with humans were those who couldn¡¯t transform into humans. ¡°Is it possible that the children of the orcs who couldn¡¯t transform into humans to sessfully transformed into humans?¡± Monn felt that his head must have been struck by lightning. Otherwise, why would there be a terrifying thought forming in his head. ¡°Yes. Usually, the children of orcs and humans who can¡¯t transform are orcs that can transform into humans. Very few of them are like me. Their heads are beasts, and their bodies are humans.¡± The giant Kobold licked the dark red blood that he had just spat out on his paws. Monn looked at the giant skan dog. He had the benevolent heart of an old father, and he was tempted to act. Ah! This dog was really too cute. Wait a minute, did this guy just say that as long as they had the heads of animals and the bodies of humans, they wouldn¡¯t be able topletely turn into beasts. Then what was with this giant dog lying in front of him? ¡°Then what¡¯s with your transformation?¡± Monn took advantage of the giant Kobold licking its paws and relying on his speed and high agility, sneaked behind the giant Kobold¡¯s tail and reached out to stroke it. That one was fast, urate, and steady. Its fur was smooth and shiny. One look was enough to tell that it had taken care of its fur meticulously. Monn was wondering if he could stroke it again. When the giant Kobold was tall and big, it wasn¡¯t very cute. Now, it was on the verge of dying, and it looked like it wanted to gasp for breath for a long time when it spoke. Ah! It was really too visually impactful. It was mainly furry. When it spoke, it was so angry that the fur on its body exploded. It was like a huge furry ball. It was especially seductive. Seductive to the point, one would want to reach out and touch it. Monn was touching it again. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Although the giant Kobold was very weak now, Monn¡¯s eyes that were coveting it were too obvious. It was just like those guys from the Abyss who saw the beast transformation for the first time. They wished they could peel off its own fur, especially brutal. ¡°I just want to touch you.¡± Hehe, Monn was also a little embarrassed. In order to maintain his image, he had always been careful to hide the fact that he was a furry freak. He had identally exposed his true nature in front of this big furry creature. How could such a cute big baby die. Other people would fall head over heels for a cat. But cats were too proud and delicate, and he couldn¡¯t stand it. But dogs were different. Dogs were loyal and reliable, mainly because they had a lot of fur and a good physique. When he snuggled furry creatures, he couldpletely rx. Especially this big furry creature in front of him. If it wouldn¡¯t transform into a human, always be in this beast form. Monn was willing to raise it. It didn¡¯t need to guard the house. As long as it was by his side and allowed him to stroke its fur at any time, he would be satisfied. ¡°Do you know that your smile is especially perverted now?¡± The giant Kobold couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. He had heard of the famous Cardinal Monn before. The ming divine sword in his hand was superb. His fire magic was even more well-skilled. More people were willing to call Monn the me Cardinal. But no one told it that this Monn, who had a particrly fierce reputation outside, was a pervert who coveted other people¡¯s fur. ¡°Hehehe. Where were we just now? Continue.¡± Monn smiled, but his hands were crazily probing the edges of his fur. ¡°As you can see, in order to obtain power, I made a deal with the demon.¡± The giant Kobold said it very indifferently. As if it was paying the price, the blood in his body was constantly being extracted from its body, constantly refining the divinity in its body and the blood of the Dog God¡¯s power. The blood vessels in its body were being expanded to the limit of pain. It was not the same as before. ¡°You¡¯re really open-minded.¡± Monn did not agree and continued to reach out to touch fluffy. He still retracted his hand and did not touch anymore. ¡°So what if I die. Anyway, if I had not made this choice before, I would have died a long time ago. My tone would have be cannon fodder on the battlefield or food exchanged with other races. I would rather have the power to die after a fight. At least I won¡¯t die, and be served at the table.¡± The giant Kobold grinned, revealing its sharp canine teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you humans always say that even death has value?¡± The giant Kobold seemed to have thought of a bad past, and two streams of white gas spurted out of its wet nostrils. ¡°I roughly understand. Then why are there still Kobolds who can¡¯t transform? Didn¡¯t you say that there won¡¯t be any Kobolds who can¡¯t transform with humans?¡± Monn suddenly thought of what the giant Kobold had said before. The children that orcs with battle achievements and humans reproduced, were not orcs but Kobolds who had both a human body and am orc¡¯s head. It didn¡¯t say that after orcs and humansbined, they would give birth to orcs who couldn¡¯t take human form at all. Chapter 233 - Purity of Bloodline

Chapter 233: Purity of Bloodline

Where did those orcs who couldn¡¯t transform into human forme from? They couldn¡¯t have appeared out of thin air. From the words of the giant Kobold, it was clear what it meant. Obviously, these orcs who couldn¡¯t transform were the most important existences in the meat grinder of war. The attacking cannon fodder scouting the way. ¡°The children of orcs and humans have a chance of being orcs which can¡¯t transform. But orcs still pay attention to their bloodline. So orcs which can transform have children with human who can transform, the purity of their bloodline is high.¡± The giant Koboldughed especially mockingly. ¡°Wait a moment. Didn¡¯t you say that orcs who can not transform into humans have a high chance of being orcs after they reproduce with humans?¡± Monn did not know whether it was because his ears were not good or his brain was not good. Why did he feel that it was a little strange the more he heard! ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The giant Kobold seemed to have thought of something funny. Heughed so hard that the whiskers on both sides of his mouth trembled. The whiskers tickled Monn so much that his heart was beating wildly. ¡°That means that the orcs who can transform into human form actually have the bloodline of humans. Even if they are the offspring of two orcs who can transform, no matter how pure their bloodline is, don¡¯t they also have the bloodline of humans?¡± Monn was almost confused by himself. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The giant Kobold seemed to be willing to share this joke with others. ¡°Then where does the pure bloode from?¡± Monn almost wrote ¡®You must be kidding¡¯ on his face. ¡°Or should I say, the ones with pure blood should be those orcs who are used as cannon fodder and can¡¯t transform into human form.¡± The giant Kobold¡¯s voice had a hint of a smile. This answerpletely dumbfounded Monn. Did he hear something just now. But it didn¡¯t sound wrong. That was indeed the case. Shouldn¡¯t the orcs with pure bloodlines maintain their original form and can¡¯t transform into humans? When the world was born. Orcs couldn¡¯t transform into humans in the first ce! Therefore, only two orcs who could transform into humans and give birth to children had a 50-50 chance of being orcs which couldn¡¯t transform into humans. It was precisely because of their pure bloodline. ¡°Isn¡¯t this f*cking bullsh*t? To have a pure bloodline, you have to be able to turn into a human. How can one turn into a human have a pure bloodline? One with a pure bloodline shouldn¡¯t be able to turn into a human.¡± Monn felt like he was saying a tongue twister. However, what the orcs did¡­ Was veryplicated to begin with. He really wasn¡¯t looking for trouble. It was just that what the orcs did was tooughable. And these orc heads and human bodies were all defective products of the experiment. They were also supplementary products to appease those orcs that couldn¡¯t transform into humans. ¡°Orcs that can¡¯t transform into humans, are they like normal orcs? Other than not being able to transform into humans, can they also understand? Or are they like normal beasts?¡± Monn felt that he had to know this answer. Only by knowing this answer would he be able to make up his mind. ¡°Orcs in beast form are no different from Orcs. They canmunicate normally. However, they canmunicate in thenguage of their original race. They can also understand themonnguage of the continent. They retain the habits of their original race. But for orcs that can¡¯t transform into humans, have their own human partners, and have their own offspring, they are the same as normal beasts who can transform into humans, and they will take on the responsibility of supporting their families.¡± There was a hint of sadness in the giant Kobold¡¯s words that was hard to detect. In fact, many times, the giant Kobold was more willing. Those orcs that could not transform into human form could not understand themonnguage of the continent, let alonemunicate. This way, they would not fight so desperately on the battlefield. They would not die so quickly and so tragically. ¡°This is also the reason why the orcs that can not transform into human form are especially fierce on the battlefield. Only when they win the war and return triumphantly can they have their own partners and children.¡± When the giant Kobold said this, there was a faint glimmer of hope. ¡°Orcs who can not transform into human form still have to support their families?¡± Monn was practically being opened up to a new world. Was this a joke? To let an orc marry a human and have children was already trying to change his worldview. Now, letting an orc support its family. Furry was originally meant to be raised and stroked. They were supposed to eat, drink, and be carefree. ¡°One can¡¯t transform into a human. They¡¯re also orcs. What¡¯s wrong with raising a family? Why are you making such a fuss? You¡¯ve never seen the world.¡± The giant Kobold was also shocked by Monn¡¯s shocked appearance. Even the blood that he had just coughed up was swallowed back in shock. Then, it coughed up an earth-shattering cough. ¡°When a wild beast has a spouse and child, it will also take the initiative to find prey for its spouse and child. Orcs who can¡¯t transform into a human, although they can¡¯t transform into a human and speak themonnguage of the continent, they understand everything and can do anything.¡± He probably thought of his father who was in his beast form. There was a rare gentleness and attachment in the eyes of the giant Kobold. It was born with a dog head and a human body, but it was thrown out by the tribe. Fortunately, its father who was in his beast form, the most powerful beast form warrior in the tribe, did not give up on it because of this. Instead, its father left the tribe while no one was paying attention. Its father found the Kobold which was thrown out and was carried to a cave not far from where the tribe was hunting. The Kobold grew up in that cave. Compared to others with animal heads and human bodies, he was happy before his father died in battle. Although its father could not turn into a human, it could not speak themonnguage of the continent, and it could not hug him like the fathers who could turn into a human¡­ However, its father taught him all kinds of hunting techniques, as well as escape techniques that allowed it to survive under any circumstances. From time to time, its father would also teach some humanbat techniques. It was clearly an orc that couldn¡¯t transform into a human, but its father was able to do the same things as an orc that could transform into a human. It walked on two hind legs, and hits two front legs were like an orc that could transform into a human, waving his ws. It looked a littleical. However, after it was able topletely transform into an orc, it realized how difficult it was to do what its father did. Its father must have paid special attention to the orcs for its son, who had a human body. Its father must have paid attention to how they trained and taught their children. Fortunately, its father had taught these things, which allowed it to surviveter on. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was too narrow-minded.¡± Monn was keenly aware of the abnormal emotions of the giant Kobold. ¡°Your father is an orc who can¡¯t turn into a human, right?¡± Monn suddenly asked after a short period of silence. This time, the giant Kobold answered Monn with a long silence. Silence was actually an answer. When he heard the giant Kobold say that orcs who couldn¡¯t turn into humans could raise a family, its tone was very abnormal. Chapter 234 - Lesser Orcs

Chapter 234: Lesser Orcs

From all aspects, it sounds like this one has experienced it himself. Otherwise, how could he say it so matter-of-factly? And he described it so sorrowfully, so empathically. While the giant kobold was immersed in the tender memories of the past, Cardinal Monn reached out his hand and stroked the kobold¡¯s tail. Then he saw the furs on the big fluffy tail that he had just stroked. Instantly, they all stick up, made the tail look like a fairy stick. It was absolutely adorable. ¡°You should have vomited blood. Most of the blood affected by the abyss should also have been vomited out. Why don¡¯t we discuss our matters?¡± Monn was like the wolf who had abducted Little Red Riding Hood to pick flowers. His two eyes stared at the kobold, whose tail was swaying habitually. His eyeballs followed the direction the kobold¡¯s tail was wagging. ¡°Chi.¡± The kobold curled his body and saw that Monn was staring at his tail like a filthy idiot. Monn looked like he was almost drooling. The kobold really didn¡¯t know how this person became a cardinal. A guy who couldn¡¯t even walk when he saw furs. Thinking back to before, I was really stupid. How could he lose his divine position so simply because of this guy¡¯s scheme? If he knew this was this person¡¯s weakness. He would just have to transform into hisplete beast form. And this person would surely be still drooling and staring at his fur while his attack hit. Just thinking about it make him felt unworthy of all of his past sufferings. ¡°You know that I am a bishop. Naturally, I put the people in the world first. Look at how pitiful you look now. How can I bear to do that? So, do you want to consider being my¡­ pet¡­ um, no, my partner?¡± Monn was so excited that he almost blurted out the truth. Fortunately, he changed his words in time. You sly thing, don¡¯t think that I would ignore that word pet just because you changed your word so fast. The giant kobold felt wronged and curled his body up even more. However, even though his body had shrunk drastically, his body was still more than five meters long. No matter how small he curled himself into, he still looked like a very big lump. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so nice. I won¡¯t believe a word of it. You, humans, are all evil.¡± The giant kobold looked frustrated and showed his rejection tomunicate and desire for Monn to leave him alone to die. Cardinal Monn was frustrated at kobold¡¯s submissiveness, but at the same time, he felt sorry for this cute furry creature. He would soon be a pile of dead meat without a soul. In the end, it would be a lethal and heavy corpse in this space-time turbulence. No matter what, this giant kobold had just told him some incredible news. Just for this, he couldn¡¯t just let this kobold die like this. Otherwise, he would really be indeed a very evil human. Monn once again turned on the 9-to-5 clock system. He found the system store with ease. He quickly browsed through it, trying to find something that could save the life of the giant kobold. To fight with the demons of the Abyss over kobold¡¯s life. He didn¡¯t know if he could seed. He had to make sure he would not lose his own life without even saving this giant fluffy. The blood of the frozen prophet of the devouring power. Monn¡¯s gaze fell on this rare level of blood, and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it for a long time. This item, whether it was its attributes or abilities, all matched this giant kobold. But the price was really expensive. 2,713 points. One had to know that he would only get 1 point after signing in once, and 3 points on festivals. Adding up the points from the quests he hadpleted, he had 2,831 points left after buying the windstorm battle boots. A bottle of frozen prophet¡¯s blood that was the size of a small wine cup was only worth 2,713 points, which almost emptied him out. Oh, he even left himself 22 points in pocket. No matter how he thought about it, his heart ached. ¡°I have a very precious blood that can let you live. But you have to sign an equal contract with me and follow me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just watch you die like this. Don¡¯t worry, if you die, I¡¯ll definitely collect your corpse and make it into a specimen. I¡¯ll take good care of your fur.¡± As Monn spoke, he suddenly felt that this proposal was very smart. It also saved a lot of points. Points were good things. Not only could they buy all sorts of things, but they could also save one¡¯s life at critical moments. Points were something that was extremely difficult to earn and could be spent quickly. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Since I¡¯m already dead, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll do to my corpse. You won¡¯t be able to get out anyways. It¡¯s not bad for both of us to die here.¡± The giant kobold raised his head and nced at Monn. A dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. The main reason why Monn wanted him to sign a contract with him was probably because he wanted to rub his fur. Looking at the way Monn looked at his fur, it seemed like he wanted to pounce on him. Did Monn really think that he couldn¡¯t see it? ¡°You really have no ambition.¡± Monn was very dissatisfied with the giant kobold¡¯s reaction. ¡°Monsters like us with animal heads and human bodies, those with ambition would have died long ago. Those who are alive, the longer they live, the less ambitious they are.¡± The giant kobold sneered as he spoke of the cruel reality that no one could see. In the eyes of humans, regardless of whether it was the kobold, pig-headed, or other animal heads with a human body. They were all members of the orc n. However, humans did not know that the existence of these animal heads with human bodies was the lowest status among the beastmen n. Even the ves bought from humans lived more dignified lives than them. Some humans who had a partner were ostracized and disgusted by them. Because of this reason, the orcs had this clear rule. Those with animal heads and human bodies were inferior orcs. Such orcs could not touch human ves. Not only were they afraid that they would steal the breeding rights of human ves, but they were also afraid that they would frighten the human ves. After all, the main task of human ves in the orc tribe was to mate with orcs who could not take human forms and give birth to children. If they saw such orcs, the animal heads with human bodies. To ept a beast as a mate was already challenging the limits of human eptance. After knowing that the child he gave birth to might be such a thing that was neither human nor beast. Humans would have long fallen apart. Monn looked at the giant kobold with aplicated expression. What he had been nning before, after hearing the giant kobold¡¯s helplessness towards the orcs¡¯ current situation and his resentment towards injustice. Even if he had to pay the price and exchange with the existences of the abyss, he still wanted to be stronger. To resist the darkness and cruelty of the orcs. Monn was even more determined now. Compared to the giant kobolds who are constantly fighting against oppression and injury. His life is really too peaceful. Maybe this is the turning point. It is time for him to change his life. He can¡¯t always live like this. Chapter 235 - Equal Contract

Chapter 235: Equal Contract

¡°If you¡¯ve really lived long enough to ept death, I won¡¯t waste such a precious thing.¡± Monn took out the frozen prophet¡¯s blood he had exchanged for and shook it in front of the giant Kobold¡¯s eyes. He let the kobold see it clearly. The extremely pure blood in his hand was emitting a faint icy aura. It was not inferior to the bloodline cleansing brought by the divinity of the Heavenly Dao in his body. It was even purer than the blood in the giant kobold¡¯s body after it was purified. It was obvious that this bottle of blood belonged to the royal bloodline of the devouring race. The giant kobold covered his eyes with its ws in boredom and then used all its strength to curl up his body again. Then he acted like he was prepared to die and let the wind blow at him harder. Monn¡¯s hand wanted to touch the fur again and again. But when he looked at the frozen prophet¡¯s blood in his hand, he took back his hand. He was really angry and frustrated. Now you know how to y dead. Why didn¡¯t you act weak when you fought with me. You stinking dog, just because you¡¯re furry. You¡¯re too much. ¡°Oh. Since you want to die, just pretend that you¡¯re dead now. Then your life will be mine after I save it. Alright, that¡¯s settled then. Be good. Give me your paw.¡± Monn said shamelessly. He used the space walk spell and came before the giant kobold, whose fur was covered in blood after being hit by the void turbulence. He didn¡¯t care how weird the giant kobold was looking at him. Meng en grabbed one of the giant kobold¡¯s ws and pressed it on a contract of equality that he had obtained from the system space. As he had forced the other party to press the w, Meng En was worried that the other party would cheat him, so he simply signed the contract of equality. He immediately stuffed the contract into his system space backpack. It was foolproof! This furry creature was his now. Monn¡¯s pair of big round eyes were turned into fox¡¯ eyes by hisrge smile. The joy of aplete victory filled his eyes. Originally, the giant kobold was firm that he was going to die. So no matter what Cardinal Monn said or did, he chose to ignore it. In the end, his mind was a little dizzy due to the excessive loss of strength. He felt his back paw being grabbed by someone, and then his paw seemed to touch something. Then, his paw pad was gently pressed by someone. When his back leg was let go, he opened his eyes and saw Monn¡¯s erged face right in front of him. Following that, he felt that there seemed to be some mysterious connection between him and Meng En. It was as if something had tied the two of them together? ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Although the giant kobold had never signed a contract with anyone, it knew that contracts were not good things. After they were captured by humans, they would be signed into ve contracts. After they signed the contract, their lives would never belong to them. Whatever their master told them to do, they would do. They had no choice at all. They didn¡¯t even have the right to decide their own deaths. ¡°It¡¯s just a contract of equality. What are you afraid of? You¡¯re going to die anyway. You don¡¯t care about this.¡± Monn shamelessly said something that he didn¡¯t even believe himself. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you.¡± The giant kobold forced himself to stand up from the ground, but the blood in his body was almost drained. Just by standing up, he used all of his strength. If he wanted to attack Monn, that was something that could only be aplished in a dream right now. ¡°Come on! Come on! Look at yourself now. Even if I pull you to make dog meat soup, you won¡¯t be able to resist. You want to eat me? What are you talking about?¡± Meng en scoffed at the giant Kobold¡¯s threat. What a joke. If he didn¡¯t have absolute confidence, he wouldn¡¯t dare to attack the giant kobold. Of course, such an opportunity to capture a cute furry creature could be his pet. Even there was a small danger ahead, and he would be tempted. So he would still make a move. Hahaha. Monn wasughing in his heart. No matter how powerful the giant kobold was, it would still be his furry creature in the end! Just thinking about it made him very happy. The giant kobold wanted to say something else, but a mouthful of dark red blood was stuck in his throat. His body, which had stood up with great difficulty, fell to the ground shakily. This time, the giant kobold was not like before, lying on its stomach and shutting itself up. Instead, he was in a very weak state. He has no strength and his limbs were twitching. Monn saw that the time was about right. Avoiding a whirlwind, he came to the front of the giant kobold¡¯s mouth and poured the frozen prophet¡¯s blood into it when he opened the giant kobold¡¯s mouth. He was afraid that the giant kobold would waste something. Monn especially covered the giant kobold¡¯s two nostrils and mouth. He forced the kobold to swallow. The giant kobold¡¯s two eyeballs rolled and red at Monn. If looks could kill. Monn must have died countless times. Monn saw that outside of the giant Kobold¡¯s fur, ice crystals started to appear. Then, the ck and white fur on its body began to turn silver-white with a faint blue tinge. Monn was really surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the blood of the ice-devouring prophet to have a use for beauty! It was simply amazing. After changing the appearance of the giant kobold, who would be able to recognize it as the dog God in the future. Even the color of its fur had changed. Monn retracted his hand that was covering the giant kobold¡¯s nose and mouth. ¡°Ah. It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Monn was actually not too concerned about the giant kobold¡¯s strength. He was more concerned about the fur that looked softer and puffier than before. ¡°Are you sick? !¡± The giant kobold could not stand Monn acting like a hooligan. Monn¡¯s eyes were shining, and drool could flow out from the corners of his mouth at any moment. He was caressing the kobold¡¯s fur. ¡°Be gentle! Let me pet you.¡± Monn grinned as he approached the giant kobold. ¡°I¡¯m a male. A male.¡± The giant kobold roared angrily. He hoped that Monn would understand that his current idiotic appearance was really abnormal. After all, one could still exin it Monn acted like this to a female. But if Monn wanted to touch a same-sex orc like this, that¡¯s too much. It¡¯s simply an insult to the dignity of a male orc. ¡°I love your hairy. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a male or female.¡± Monn was really honest. Originally! He spent so many points just to suck a few more mouthfuls of hairy. Was there any other reason? Now that fluffy has been rescued, he can now suck a few more mouthfuls of fluffy, that¡¯s right! Chapter 236 - Legend of the Origin of the Gods

Chapter 236: Legend of the Origin of the Gods

Monn and the giant kobold finally tore a hole in the void and left the space crack when the sun was setting. A giant dog with silver fur and a faint cold color fell from the sky like a small hill. The kobold¡¯s four paws kicked randomly in the air. He tried to slow down the speed of its descent and stabilize its body. But it was obvious that his attempt was futile. Boom! As expected, hended firmly on the ground, creating a big pit in the shape of a fluffy nket. In the messy silvery white fur, a person with a happy expression appeared. Monn buried his face in the fur on the back of the giant kobold. He took a few more deep breaths and couldn¡¯t help but roll. ¡°Get off of me!¡± The giant kobold couldn¡¯t hold down his temper anymore. Things happened like this. Originally, Monn took advantage of the giant kobold¡¯s unprepared state to forcefully sign an equal contract with him. Following the logic that with a contract the kobold would be now his. Monn forcefully fed the blood of the frozen prophet to the giant kobold. The result was very gratifying. The giant kobold not only had the color of its fur changed, but its instinctive ability also became stronger. At the same time, he could nowpletely switch between its beast form and human form. However, this did not change the giant kobold¡¯s rejection of Munn. No matter who was fooled by someone for 13 moves, and was also schemed against. They would not be happy about it. Even if they did get some benefits. The two of them fought in space turbulence. Of course, most of the time were Monn walking his dog. Well, ahem. It was Monn helping the giant kobold adapt to his new power. In the end, the giant kobold was very depressed to find that he couldn¡¯t keep up with Monn¡¯s speed at all. He could only give up and shrink himself into a big furry ball. Monn knew that he could not bully people too harshly, so he told the giant kobold that he had found a weak spot in the spatial barrier. The giant kobold had been deceived many times and did not believe Meng En¡¯s nonsense anymore. The giant kobold was smart for once and did not believe Monn¡¯s words. But this time, Monn really did not deceive the giant kobold. It was a pity that the giant kobold was too serious when chasing Meng En. It could not absorb spiritual energy in the spatial turbulence and could not eat to replenish its energy. It was constantly in a state of exhaustion. Monn could only rely on himself to break the spatial barrier. Monn knew that he was the one that caused himself to this. Therefore, he obviously had to bear the result. Hence, he could only pull out the ming Divine Sword. Without saying anything else, he began to umte energy andunched a dimensional sh at the weak spatial barrier. The ming Divine Sword, paired with the dimensional sh, was guaranteed to break the barrier. However, it was also filled with uncontroble factors. The main reason was that the ming Divine Sword contained fire-type spiritual power, and the fire-type spiritual power would quickly collide with the spatial barrier. The result was a high possibility of recoil and explosion. The recoil was not a problem. After all, whether it was the giant kobold or Monn, they all had strong defenses. But an explosion would be difficult to deal with. No matter how strong the defense was, it could not face both the explosion and the recoil at the same time. Especially in space turbulence. The explosion produced by the ming Divine Sword naturally carried mes that flew everywhere. If it stuck, it would burn your skin and flesh. If it touched you, it would let you experience the afterlife of being burned alive by the mes. Thus, in order not to be burned to death by his own attacks. Monn made full use of the disposable Windstorm Battle Boots on his feet. With a speed so fast that only afterimages were left, he used the ming sword to sh at the weak dimensional barrier like crazy. Every time he used the dimensional sh, Monn would immediately dodge. Then, he would continue to umte power and use the next dimensional sh. Monn relied on his astonishing speed and agility to avoid the side effects of the dimensional sh. As for the giant kobold, it simply stood still and continued to stackyers of ice on his body. Seeing that the spatial barrier was so thin that he could see the outside, Monn leaped onto the giant kobold¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t move. This is thest sh. Once I make this sh, you will sprint forward.¡± Monn shouted. When the giant kobold saw that Monn seemed to have merged into the mes, he knew that Monn was not lying to him. Therefore, he cooperated and sprinted with all his might. Of course, the giant kobold did notpletely trust Meng En. As he sprinted, he was covered in ayer of ice, decreasing the spatial turbulence¡¯s resistance. It was time for the giant kobold to rush to the front of the spatial barrier. Monn had already swung his ming sword with all his might. With a crack, arge hole appeared in the spatial barrier. The giant kobold was right in front of the hole. He stared at the spatial resistance of the spatial barrier. The thickyer of ice on the giant kobold¡¯s body shattered with a crack. The giant kobold struggled to step out its front paws and then jumped with its hind legs. The entire dog fell through the spatial crack. The sound of the giant kobold and the giant kobold falling was too loud. While the human and the dog had yet to recover their strength, from ces not too far away from where they fell, about two valleys away, a tribe had already sent people over to check on the situation. Of course, Monn and the giant kobold knew nothing about this. The giant kobold was exhausted and depleted. There was no strength in his body at all. The spiritual energy here was too rich. Just by absorbing a little of it, the kobold felt that not only were his tendons and veins in pain, his skin and flesh were also in so much pain that it felt as if countless steel knives were stabbing at it. However, Monn epted it well. He was a cheat in this world, to begin with. The thing that absorbed the energy was the ming Divine Sword in his hand. The reason why his ming Divine Sword was so powerful was naturally that the divine ming sword was like a bottomless pit that could continuously absorb the fire elemental spiritual energy in the air. As for his own body, all the energy came from the clock system that worked from nine to five. He had no way of absorbing the spiritual energy. ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± Monn asked the giant kobold who was sleeping with his eyes closed. It really looked a little too ecological. Everywhere looked like a primeval zone. There was no end to the primeval forest and endless greennd. ¡°How would I know if you don¡¯t even know?¡± The giant kobold did not even lift its eyelids. It continued to lie on the ground like a dog-skin nket, not moving at all. Monn also knew that the giant kobold¡¯s strength had probably beenpletely exhausted when it had just left the spatial rift. Therefore, he felt that he could take advantage of the other party¡¯s weakness to take a puff of fur. The giant kobold was covered with severalyers of ice to prevent the man and the dog from falling and being smashed into pieces. Chapter 237 - Shenluo Continent

Chapter 237: Shenluo Continent

¡°Open the world map.¡± Monn steeled his heart and spent a point to have the system open the world map to see where he was now. The moment the world map was opened, oh wow. This is very unexpected. Look at what he saw. The green dot representing him and the giant kobold was actually at a location that had never appeared on the world map. And this location was surrounded by the sea. It seemed like someone had deliberately used the sea as a dividing line to separate this ce from the rest of the world. His current location still looked like it was on the Sallum Continent. It was originally an empty spot, but now it was lit up. This familiar feeling gave Monn a bad premonition. Sure enough, after Monn saw the name and introduction on the map of this world, his heart sank. The name written on his current position was Shenluo Continent. The description exined it clearly. Shenluo Continent was the ce where the first gods appeared. Almost all of the gods came from here. Thend was vast and sparsely popted, with abundant resources. The spiritual essence was pure and excessive here. Tsk. What a troublesome ce! Shenluo Continent. Just by looking at this name, Monn could tell that life here would be very exciting. ¡°Hey! Do you have a name?¡± Monn grabbed the huge paw of the giant kobold. ¡°Bobby.¡± The giant kobold grinned. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to tell this person his name, but he knew that with Monn¡¯s clingy personality if he didn¡¯t say, this person would ask him endlessly. It was too troublesome. ¡°Bobby, do you want to stay in your beast form, or do you want to stay in your human form?¡± Monn didn¡¯t want to be found by the natives here. Instead of being treated as a new thing, it was better for him to understand the environment and the ethnic style. Then he could just blend in easily. If the natives here found out that the two of them had fallen from the sky. Put aside the possibility that they would be regarded as monsters. At least they wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace here in the future. They didn¡¯t know if the people here were xenophobic. If the natives here were especially xenophobic¡­ That would not be fun for them. Perhaps the two of them in their current weak state would be easily killed. They didn¡¯t die in the void crack, they didn¡¯t die in the spatial turbulence. They died at the hands of a group of natives. It just sounded too ridiculous just by thinking about it. ¡°Does it matter whether I transform or not?¡± Bobby¡¯s ears twitched, but he still refused to answer. He wouldn¡¯t directly answer Monn. Monn was a person with too many thoughts. If he said a word, he didn¡¯t know how many pits there were. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no difference. I just don¡¯t know if there are orcs on this continent.¡± Monn had a little vicious scheme inside. He could see that Bobby was wary of him. So he had to make this appear natural to avoid Bobby¡¯s suspicion. Bobby ignored Monn, still maintaining his original appearance, lying on the ground and pretending to be dead. ¡°We have to leave this ce immediately.¡± Monn looked at the gradually darkening sky and immediately decided to bring Bobby to find a ce to sleep in peace. ¡°Why? Is there any danger here? The group of auras that are approaching this ce won¡¯t arrive until at least tomorrow morning.¡± Bobby said without much worry, but he still had no intention of moving. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark soon. The surroundings here are vast and there is no ce to hide. It¡¯s easy to be surrounded and killed.¡± Monn grabbed Bobby¡¯s beard. It was as if the heavens had listened to Monn¡¯s words. The clouds began to lower. The strong wind whistled, ruffling Bobby¡¯s fur. The sky darkened as if a storm was about to break at any moment. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re a bishop and not a cursemancer?¡± Bobby stood up unhappily from the ground, shaking off the dust on his body. ¡°Oh. I thought you already knew this. But you¡¯ve really opened the door to a new world for me.¡± Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Monn did not argue too much with Bobby. ¡°Smell the air. Wherever there is a water source, we will go that way.¡± Monn patted Bobby¡¯s front paw. Bobby ignored Monn. When hended, he had already smelled where there was a water source. There were more human auras there. He was now an ice element, so he was more sensitive to the aura of water. ¡°Aroo¡­¡± ¡°Arooo..¡± ¡°Aroooo¡­¡± ¡°Aroooroo¡­¡± The cries of different beasts suddenly came from the primitive forest in the north. ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡± Bobby listened for a while and also started to bark. It was really wise of him to bring Bobby here. He was so lucky for an orc that stood by his side that was able tomunicate with the animals. ¡°Arooo¡­¡± ¡°Arooo¡­¡± The wild beasts in the primitive forest responded with howling. This time, it was obvious that the other party was following the call and getting closer. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Bobby still maintained his orc form, pping his furry ears and sprinting in the direction of the wild beasts¡¯ howling. He waspletely unaware if Monn could keep up with his footsteps. Monn wasn¡¯t angry. He used the wind control technique very smoothly. His body was gently carried up by the wind. Monn followed behind Bobby who was running at a moderate pace. Gradually, a group of beasts appeared in the northern primitive forest. Monn and Bobby didn¡¯t spend too much time. They arrived at the edge of the primitive forest before the sun set. At this moment, there were already several waves of wild beasts standing in the primeval forest. Monn used the wind control technique to drag himself along and gently floated on Bobby¡¯s back. It looked like Bobby was carrying him on his back. ¡°Your excellency.¡± An old wolf with gray fur that had turnedpletely white suddenly transformed right in front of Monn. He had turned into a very old man. ¡°Are your excellency staying in our Undash Hills?¡± Although it was obvious that there were different races with quite a few beast groups. This old wolf seemed to be the leader of this ce. ¡°We will stay temporarily.¡± Bobby hesitated for a moment and answered the old wolf¡¯s question. At the same time, he also transformed into human form, Bobby in his human form had a sharp, and even cold-looking face. He did indeed look like the type of man who could be surrounded and chased by a bunch of women. In addition, he had a body full of tough muscles. This made the orcs who pursued strength admire him even more. ¡°Is there anything that your excellency needs our help with?¡± Old Wolf¡¯s attitude was way beyond Monn¡¯s expectation. Instead, it made him curious as to what Bobby¡¯s roars weremunicating. Bobby stretched his limbs and looked like azy cat stretching its back. Although Bobby was now in human form. In Monn¡¯s eyes, it was just his big doggy standing up. Chapter 238 - Fragments of Faith

Chapter 238: Fragments of Faith

¡°We need a ce close to the source of water to temporarily rest and recuperate.¡± Bobby didn¡¯t stand at on ceremony. He immediately stated his needs. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being rejected at all. The old wolf orc was stunned for a moment, but he was still somewhat surprised. There were many ces close to the water source, and there wasn¡¯t a single tribe that lived near the source of water. It was just that everyone disliked being too close to the source of water. It was too humid, and it was easy to get sick. This strong orc that appeared so suddenly was rather strange. Since he had taken the initiative to offer to live in a ce that they weren¡¯t willing to live in. Was it because he didn¡¯t want topete with them for territory? ¡°Do you need our help to provide food?¡± Old Wolf seemed to feel that he had the responsibility of being the host. ¡°No need.¡± Bobby shook his head as if he was really just looking for a ce to rest. ¡°I wonder if your excellency is from the continent outside the Undash Hills.¡± A striped leopard spoke. ¡°Yes. I came from a snow mountain far away from here.¡± Bobby thought that his answer was not a lie. His previous temple was in the snow mountain. Hearing Bobby¡¯s answer, the beasts guarding the ce fell into a short silence. They only had two seasons in a year, the hot season and the winter season. In winter, it would snow, it would be especially cold, it would be hard to find food, and the days would be very difficult. And this expert came from a ce where it snowed all year round. But he was still so strong. It was enough to prove that the tribe this expert belonged to was something they couldn¡¯tpare to. And the strength of this expert was beyond their understanding and imagination. To be able toe to them from a ce they had never heard of or seen before. Was this expert out to travel? ¡°Your excellency¡­¡± Old Wolf seemed to want to create some connection with Bobby. ¡°My name is Bobby. This is Monn.¡± Bobby stretched his body as if he wanted to start a hearty hunt at any moment. ¡°My name is Balsa.¡± Old Wolf saw that the expert had said his name, so of course, he could not be silent and impolite! So old wolf hurriedly said his name. ¡°Tell me about the rules here! Don¡¯t break the rules for me, a passerby.¡± Bobby looked around at the beasts waiting for him. Wolves, leopards, rabbits, peacocks¡­ It should be said that they were split half and half between ferocious carnivores and herbivorous animals. They seemed to be very harmonious. He just didn¡¯t know what kind of ecosystem this ce was. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the ce where you¡¯re staying first? It¡¯s getting dark, and it¡¯s almost the rainy season.¡± Balsa should be very old, and his body was hunched when he walked. ¡°Okay.¡± Bobby didn¡¯t really care about this. He was the lowest of the orcs. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t ept. ¡°Our ce is very different from your hometown. ¡°We have two main seasons. One season is rich in food, but the weather is hot called the hot season, and then it is an especially cold season called the winter season. Many of the weaker ones will freeze to death.¡± ¡°Winter. During the month when the two seasons exchange, it will always rain, so we call it the rainy season. However, the rainy season is the harvest season, and it is also the season to stock up on food for the winter.¡± Balsa led Bobby and Monn towards a direction where the moisture in the air was rtively close. More and more beasts followed behind. Monn even saw a python trying to coil itself around a leopard because it was tired from crawling. The leopard threw it to the ground. Then the python started fighting with the leopard. This old wolf probably didn¡¯t know how to count. There were clearly three seasons. How could there be two seasons, and then there was a third season. Monn grumbled in his heart. He was extremely vignt. The number of orcs behind him was exceeding his expectations. It was as if all the orcs in the Undash Hills were gathering here. These orcs looked at Bobby as if they were looking at a god. After confirming the look, there was nothing wrong with the look. Even if Bobby¡¯s divinity was gone now. But he used to be a dog god. However, now that Bobby¡¯s divinity was gone, what were these orcs chasing after? What was with this irrational fascination? Monn was puzzled. The wind control technique carried him a little higher, and he floated in the air to look down on the orcs. He didn¡¯t want to get hurt by ident. He nced at Bobby, who was walking at the front with the wolf orc Balsa. When he looked over, Monn was so shocked that he almost pulled back his wind control technique and fell. If he fell from the wind-bending technique, it would be terrible. Even if he did not hit his head and break his neck! At the very least, he would have broken his legs and arms. Monn saw that Bobby¡¯s divinity had awakened, and his divinity was being pieced together in pieces. And the reason for all this was the orcs behind him. The orcs had golden specks of faithing out from their bodies, and they were merging with Bobby¡¯s divinity. ¡°Bobby.¡± Monn called Bobby with surprise in his voice. Divinity was a great opportunity for both orcs and humans. Bobby had lost his divine position and his divinity. This time, it was different from the previous divinity. This time, the divine position, divinity, and divine nature were all condensed by Bobby himself. And the previous one was obtained by the group of people who had passed through the abyss. There was really a huge gap between them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bobby heard Monn call his name with an unconceble surprise. He was a little baffled. Before, Monn had either red at him with hatred or treated him as a living furry, stuffed animal. He had never spoken to him in such a tone before. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for a while longer!¡± He looked at the orcs around him and stared at him and Bobby curiously. Monn swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. He knew that the reason he could see them was that he had a pair of eyes that could capture reality. This pair of eyes was something he had bought with 684 points from selling the useless rewards that the 9-to-5 clock system had given him after he had seen Balsa. The reason he bought this pair of eyes was that he wanted to see the truth in this unfamiliar ce. He would not be deceived by falsehood. The truth of this world was too difficult to distinguish. If he did not have a cheating weapon, he really could not guarantee his current strength and be able to live safely to the end in this unfamiliar ce. He hated that his 9-to-5 work clock system was not powerful enough. Otherwise, why would he need to be so careful? Being in such a ce that seemed to be in a primitive social state, would he have to carry out construction here with these uncivilized orcs? Chapter 239 - The Vicious Cycle

Chapter 239: The Vicious Cycle

Bobby and Monn stood in front of a river called the ¡°water source¡±. On their faces were the simr indescribable expressions. They should have known that in the eyes of the orcs a source of water, would not be a small stream. At the very least, it had to be a long river. ¡°Shall we dig a tree hole, live in a cave, or building a cottage?¡± Monn shook his head. He squatted down and picked up a handful of water. He put it to his mouth and tasted it. The water looked very clean, and it tasted sweet. It was enough to prove that the water was really a mountain spring and had not been polluted. However, if they had to stay here for a while longer, they had to determine where to live now. They heard what Balsa said just now. It was going to be the rainy season soon. Which meant continuous rain and rising of water surface. Not only did they have to determine where to live in the shortest time possible, but they also had to determine the material of the house. ¡°Build a treehouse.¡± Bobby casually answered without much thought. He gave Monn a two-in-one. Monn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he looked at Bobby. ¡°Do dogs know how to climb trees?¡± Monn was both amused and angry. ¡°This ce is too close to the water source.¡± Bobby¡¯s eyes were still staring at the flowing river in front of him. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s too close. But if it¡¯s too far from the water source, it¡¯s very troublesome to drink and use water.¡± Monn also felt very troubled. ¡°I¡¯m an ice-type.¡± Bobby looked at Meng en coldly. The meaning was very clear. Why are you so obsessed with the water source when you have a human-shaped, portable water source already. ¡°You haven¡¯t adapted to the spiritual energy here yet! If you use too much strength, your body won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Monn felt like an old woman who had her heart broken from worrying too much. This dog was really worrisome. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re cute and fluffy, I can tolerate you. OK. It¡¯s true. Because this big fluffy was acting cute and didn¡¯t know it, he was extra patient with this fluffy. After listening to Monn¡¯s exnation, Bobby didn¡¯t say anything this time. Indeed, ever since he came here, the pure spiritual energy here had been stimting his body. It made him very ufortable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have transformed into human form. It was really that staying in his beast form had absorbed too much spiritual energy due to therger body. It hurt so much that he could not hold it. It was the pain like having his tendons dug out and bones pierced. ¡°Do you know how to build a house?¡± Monn looked at Bobby eagerly. He remembered clearly that Bobby was the lowest-level orc. The orcs of the lower ss had been doing infrastructure since they were young. They were helping to build their own n. Wherever there was hardbor, tiring work, and work that no one else would take, they would be there. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Bobby didn¡¯t answer Monn¡¯s question but asked him instead. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination. When Monn spoke to him in this tone, it was most likely that he had some bad idea and wanted hisbor. ¡°Build a house!¡± Monn answered confidently. Bobby only looked at Monn and did not answer him if he knew how to build a house or not. ¡°Look! We have to stay around the water source, right? And we have to stay here for a while at least until your body can fully adapt to the spiritual energy here.¡± ¡°This time won¡¯t be too short. So we have to build a waterproof, strong, and cold-resistant house here.¡± Monn walked to a few particrly lush, unknown trees beside him and touched the strength and toughness of their trunks. ¡°You want to build a house here?¡± Bobby couldn¡¯t believe his ears. This Archbishop wanted to build a house here with just the two of them. No, or to be more specific. This Archbishop wanted him to build a house by himself. And it had to be built ording to this archbishop¡¯s request. Although the archbishop¡¯s words sounded nice. He really just wanted to be an audience that supervised the construction. And he wanted Bobby to be the one that would do the work. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to build a house. I refuse.¡± Bobby didn¡¯t care how Monn reacted or what he thought. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t agree to be a coolie. All he had to do was transform into his beast form for one winter, one rainy season. There was nothing special about it. He could get through it. He had a body full of fur. He himself had the ice attribute. He was born with cold tolerance. There was no need to waste time and effort to build a house. ¡°Tsk. That¡¯s not right. Who am I doing this for? It¡¯s all for you. How can you take advantage of me and still pretend to be innocent? You¡¯re destroying the unity of the two of us.¡± Hearing Bobby¡¯s tone, Munn knew that Bobby knew how to build a house. As long as Bobby knew how to build a house, it would be easy. Munn had already started to look around for y that could rece concrete. When he was in the church, he had seen a book that recorded the history of the development of the past. In that book, it was recorded that people first lived in caves, then built houses out of stones, and then built houses out of wood. Then they began to try to build houses out of y. But there were many years between them. They passed by many tribes on their way here. Those tribes lived in tents made of animal skins. It was probably their way of living before humans lived in caves. At this time, humans could not write and did not have any recorded consciousness. That was why there were no previous records. Should I help develop the civilization here? Monn thought. Maybe that was why I came here. The arrangement of the heavenly axiom was never without reason. As a bishop, I must not neglect my duty. Preaching and spreading the light is my job. Looking at my pitiful points, I have to work hard. Let¡¯s start with building a house! Building a house should require wood and bricks. There are no bricks here, stone should be able to rece them. Then there is y. To be honest, Monn was only able to talk about it on paper. He had never even seen the construction process of a house, let alone building one. The reason he dared to do so was entirely because of Bobby. Never underestimate the skills of an orc who survived from the bottom of society. Monn had heard that the bottom-level orcs of the orc race were almost all-rounder. Whether it was war, hunting, infrastructure, babysitting, making clothes, cooking, growing vegetables, doing farm work¡­ There were really only things you couldn¡¯t imagine, not things lower-level orc couldn¡¯t do. The more lower-level orcs who could do, the longer they lived. Therefore, the lower-level orcs would desperately learn all kinds of skills. If they be more useful, they wouldn¡¯t be abandoned by their race so early. This led to the lower-level orcs who survived in many races being generally older. The younger ones were sent to the battlefield because they knew less stuff. The younger they were, the less time they had to learn things. The less they knew, the less chance they had to live. On the other hand, the older you are, the longer they have to learn, the more chances they have to learn, and the less likely they are to be sent off to war, the more likely they are to live. This leads to a vicious cycle. Chapter 240 - Clay

Chapter 240: y

¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really want to build a house here?¡± Bobby stared at Monn with a strange gaze. It was really hard to imagine that Monn, an archbishop, had such a passion for building houses. He had already watched Monn use small fireballs, medium fireballs, big fireballs, fire cages, firewalls¡­ Just like performing acrobatics, he had used dozens of fire-type spells here. Just to try out what kind of spell was suitable for condensing the concrete, y, that he was talking about! He really wanted to tell this bishop, who did not have any basic knowledge, that concrete was not made with fire and water. Concrete was also not made of soil plus water with some stinky fruit. Stinky fruit was used to smoke mosquitoes and insects. It was not very useful to add in the mud. More importantly, the result of thatbination would not be y. The sky was almostpletely dark, and this bishop was still ying with the mud. It was as if the mud, after his hands, could really be used like y. After living for so many years, this was the first time he had seen people using magic to mix the mud. And he even wanted to use magic to make up for the wrong materials. This archbishop was indeed very powerful and creative. After changing so many spells, he was still trying out new ones. It was as if he would not stop until the suitable form for y was determined. This was perhaps the reason why he could be an archbishop and was sought after by so many people. ¡°Has anyone ever told you what y is?¡± Bobby was really convinced that this archbishop was unwilling to give up. He couldn¡¯t help but remind him. He told him that the thing he was making right now was just like a child ying with mud. It will never turn out like y. What Bobby didn¡¯t know was that the reason why Monn was going through so much trouble. It was entirely because he spent one point to buy the Basics of Infrastructure from the 9-to-5 clock system. The Basics of Infrastructure said that with sticky fruit, soil, water, and appropriate fire magic, one could make y with a higher viscosity. Thus, there was the scene where Monn was trying out fire magic on mud as he had gone insane. ¡°The road is paved by people.¡± Monn was especially confident. Hepletely believed that the system¡¯s products must be of high quality. ¡°The soil here is not y. How do you make y? By wasting smelly fruit?¡± Bobby¡¯s face was as cold as the winter sky that was about to hail. ¡°It¡¯s because the soil here is not suitable for y that we have to make y that is suitable for this ce. Otherwise, how can we build a house? A house without y is not strong enough.¡± Monn justified himself as if he was using Bobby of wanting to cut corners. Bobby was so angry that he red at Monn with his eyes wide open. This person was simply messing around. He was unreasonable and impossible tomunicate with. He was especially unreasonable. ¡°The trees here are growing so well!¡± Monn was a fire-type magician, so his heat resistance was extremely strong. However, he had been using fire-type magic for a long time, so he was also extremely hot. He wiped the bean-sized sweat off his forehead and looked up. He wanted to look at the sky, but he saw the huge unknown tree towering into the clouds beside him. He suddenly had an unreliable idea. ¡°Hey, Bobby. Why don¡¯t we use the wood from this tree!¡± Monn felt that he was really a smart little genius. ¡°What?¡± Bobby was still thinking that Monn was unreliable when he suddenly heard Monn say something. ¡°I say we chop down this tree and build a house. We can even enclose a piece ofnd to be our yard.¡± Monn took out the basic building basics from his system space backpack. After flipping through a few pages, he pointed at one of the building blueprints and showed it to Bobby. Bobby took it and looked at it. Oh wow! Wow, wow, wow! This archbishop really had some ideas! He was just staying here for the time being. Was there a need to be so formal? He even found building blueprints for it. A standard courtyard house, one main room, two side rooms on the left and right. Then a kitchen. And a yard. The location of the flower beds in the yard had been designed. ¡°Are you sure you can make it ording to your own expectations?¡± Anyway, Bobby didn¡¯t know whether others would believe it or not, but when he looked at Monn¡¯s current stage of mud mixing, he didn¡¯t believe it at first. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here? When I¡¯m done with the y, you can build a house! I¡¯m showing you this now, not for you just to watch. I¡¯m showing you theyout and structure, and then go get the wood and stones ready.¡± Don¡¯t think that Monn didn¡¯t see the gloating expression on Bobby¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to build a house, not me. Why should I get you wood and stones?¡± Bobby protested. ¡°How simple! I am stronger than you are.¡± Monn finally understood now. Don¡¯t try to reason with Bobby. This guy was like a rolling de of meat that wouldn¡¯t budge no matter how hard he tried. Instead of trying to reason with him, suppressing him with force would be much easier. After he finished his work, Monn could find some food for him, and he would immediately be the cute and furry doggy again. ¡°Then I still won¡¯t do it! Bobby snorted coldly. Bobby secretly raised his head and looked at the luxuriant foliage. He could not see the crown of the tree at all. When he raised his head, he saw the emerald green leaves of the giant tree. Such a big tree, cutting it down to build a house. Only Monn could think of that. Who knew how many little birds lived on such a big tree. ¡°Then you get the y, I¡¯ll cut down the tree.¡± Monn felt that it was possible to exchange jobs like this. He did not have to make the y himself. Anyway, as long as there was y to use, he did not really care about these details. ¡°Your eminence bishop, can you not be so cruel. Look up, such a big tree, can you imagine how long it has lived first! If you look at the branches, you¡¯ll see a lot of birds hatching eggs. You¡¯re just building a house. Why do you have to tear down people¡¯s homes and kill their children?¡± Bobby knew that Munn would never think of this. He didn¡¯t mean any harm when he said he would cut down the tree. He just saw how tall the tree grew. That was why Bobby pointed it out to Monn. He believed that since Monn would even reach out to save him, his sworn enemy didn¡¯t want to see him die. He wouldn¡¯t do something like tearing down someone else¡¯s house for no reason. Even if those little birds were just beasts. They were the weakest species in the forest. ¡°Then you can chop down another tree. Anyway, we are building a house, which tree we chop down doesn¡¯t matter anyway. But if you don¡¯t do it, I will do it myself. And if I do it, I will just get the closest one. Maybe I will chop down the wrong tree then.¡± Monn knew that he had caught Bobby¡¯s weak spot. He might as well use Bobby¡¯s soft spot to threaten him and help him chop down the tree. Bobby did not expect that the grand archbishop would do such a shameful thing to threaten him to help cut down the tree. Bobby red at Monn angrily. He did not say yes or no. Chapter 241 - Snakes

Chapter 241: Snakes

Munn didn¡¯t believe that he, a modern man, would be stumped by the construction y form that was so outdated. He had the Basics of Infrastructure that the 9-to-5 clock system gave him. Wasn¡¯t it as simple as having a manual that told you where to put something and then putting it there? He wasn¡¯t a handicap. How could he not be able to do it! Monn didn¡¯t believe in this. He already had the manual and the material, how could he not be able to make the product? He never thought of himself as a handicap. Of course, he didn¡¯t think of himself as a handicap that he could do it. But there was always a big gap between what he thought and reality. As for how big the gap was, just look at Monn¡¯s current state. At this moment, there were already a lot of piles in front of Monn, the failed so-called y. And Bobby¡¯s face muscles were twitching fromughing at this scene. It was because Monn was really too persistent. He was so persistent that he had dug a lot of sand from the edge of the river. Even the river channel here had be wider. However, there was still no sign of the y. If he did not know that Monn was not joking or cking off. That he was really serious about making y to build a house. He would have thought that Monn was purely ying with mud. Thinking about it, he knew that Monn was an archbishop, so it was not surprising that he did not have thismon sense. However, this archbishop was still full of confidence, believing that he would definitely be able to make y. This was very magical. Using something that was impossible to make y, he insisted that he could make y. And he didn¡¯t listen to advice. Bobby really couldn¡¯t keep up with this thought process. He also couldn¡¯t understand it. He knew that he definitely couldn¡¯t win against Monn. While Monn was persistently making y, he went to a ce nearby where the trees grew better. He found a lot of strong branches and came back, waiting for Monn to make the y himself. Or give up if he couldn¡¯t make the y. Then Bobby would build the frame of the house himself. Bobby even had memorized where to find the stone. He was just waiting to see how Monn would end up. Monn didn¡¯t know anything about Bobby¡¯s thoughts. He wasn¡¯t really want to use impossible materials to make the y. He just saw that the materials written on the basis of infrastructure could. And he felt that he had found almost all of these materials. So, he couldn¡¯t make them. This was his problem! This might make Monn a little unable to face it. He didn¡¯t believe that in such an ancient era, there was something that a modern person couldn¡¯t make. Of course, the truth was that it was a p in the face. He really did not make it. ¡°Little brother, why do you keep mixing with mud?¡± When Monn fell into an endless loop, a small snake with green scales crawled out from the grass. A pair of cold vertical pupils stared at Meng En. Meng En was shocked by the metallic pupils. He could not help but put away the me in his hand. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to hide it in front of this snake. After all, the snake was not much bigger than his palm, so he knew that it was an underage kid. To have such a kid to see him, a grown adult, ying with mud. It was really a little embarrassing. Bobby, who was watching the show from a nearby tree trunk, was also stunned. How did this little thinge here. Howe he didn¡¯t notice it at all. He had always been very alert. Especially after arriving at this strange Undash Hill, Bobby had always been loose on the outside but alert on the inside. But even so, he didn¡¯t notice where this little snake came from. And when did ite here. If this kid hadn¡¯te out to speak. Neither Bobby nor Monn would notice that there was an additional audience here. ¡°That¡¯s a silly brother. The kind of fool that can¡¯t even mix mud properly. Do not learn from him.¡± Bobby nced at Monn, he did not make any effort to hide his sarcasm. Hey, this is a little offensive. I am working very hard, okay? It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a little bit of error in the direction that I¡¯m working, causing me to not have the right method.¡± Bobby was not convinced by Monn¡¯s obviousck ofmon sense and even intelligence. ¡°Hehe. Admit that you¡¯re not even good with mixing mud.¡± Bobby walked to the side of the little snake and bent down to hold it in his arms. ¡°Little guy, why did youe here on your own? Has no one told you that such a small child like you would be captured and eaten if you run around here alone. Also, don¡¯t be so close to the river. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Bobby lectured the little snake earnestly. Monn suddenly realized that Bobby was just tough looking but soft on the inside. He clearly had a cold and hard face that looked like he was hard to talk to. Yet, he was so soft-hearted. He didn¡¯t know whether if it was this person was living too blissfully, or because he was living too miserably and in too much pain, which was why he was even more unwilling for others to experience what he had been through. He had seen all kinds of things Bobby did and all kinds of reactions Bobby had with different incidents. They always made Monn felt that Bobby had once lived a very happy life, so he lived more like a person than anyone else. He knew gratitude, knew how to love, knew how to cherish, and also knew how to protect. Such a person was indeed very suitable to be a god. God loved the world. Bobby was particrly outstanding in this aspect. If he hadn¡¯t signed an equal contract with Bobby, it would be hard for him to imagine that Bobby could live so wantonly without any disguise. Even a human probably couldn¡¯t do what Bobby did. But Bobby did it. And he did it so naturally. To be able to live like this, Bobby must have been in a lot of pain before. ¡°There¡¯s a new smell here, so I came over to take a look.¡± The little snake bounced up and turned his body in Bobby¡¯s arms. His belly was facing Bobby, and his voice was full of innocence. ¡°Where do you live? Let me send you home! If you walk alone in the forest, you¡¯ll be easily eaten by wild beasts. It is so dark now. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Bobby touched the child¡¯s cold scale, which waspletely different from his warm fur. ¡°I live in the water ahead. No one will dare to eat me.¡± The small snake did not seem to know that his quiet appearance had made these two people who had been on alert all this time became suspicious and guarded against him. ¡°So you¡¯re a loach!¡± Monn did not hold the little snake in his hand, so he did not know that the little snake had scales on its body. When he heard that it lived in the river, he subconsciously assumed that he was a loach. Bobby looked at Monn with aplicated expression. He knew that this person did not have muchmon sense, but did not expect that he couldck it to such a degree. He couldn¡¯t even distinguish between the snake and the loach! If this news spread around, everyone would beughing. Chapter 242 - Uncle Eight Legs

Chapter 242: Uncle Eight Legs

¡°Little brother, do you want to eat dirt?¡± In Bobby¡¯s arms, the little snake that was letting Bobby rub its belly was spitting out its tongue. It was still unwilling to give up and wanted to know what Monn wanted to do with so much dirt. Monn¡¯s expression was awkward. How was he going to exin it to this little thing? Was he going to tell the child that he was only acting on impulse for a moment? And then, unintentionally, without realizing it, he had dug up so much dirt in front of him. He absolutely believed if he said it like that. Then Bobby wouldugh so hard that he couldn¡¯t stand up. Moreover, it was very likely that his stomach would cramp fromughing. Bobby was alreadyughing so hard that his body was cramping right now Did this orc really think that Monn couldn¡¯t see that Bobby wasughing at him just because he lowered his head? Did he forget that the equality contract wasn¡¯t just for show! Did he forget that Monn was the one who truly used the equality contract! Although it was an equal contract, the rtionship between the two people who signed the contract was very close. But between two people, there was always a rtively dominant position. And this dominant person was the one who used the equal contract scroll. And not the person who was passively bound to the equal contract. Of course, few people knew about this problem. Monn knew because he came from another world. And he had a 9-to-5 clock system on him. If it wasn¡¯t for the 9-to-5 clock system, Meng En wouldn¡¯t have known about it. Some things had been circting in this world for too long, and a lot of important information would disappear during the cirction. Monn sighed. He didn¡¯t know if this world originally existed something that could travel through time and space, and then return to its original world. It was just that too much time had passed and it got forgotten. In fact, he really wanted to return to his own world. Even if in his own world, he was just a very ordinary person. His status was not as noble as in this world, and his life was not as extravagant as it was now. But at least in that peaceful world, he did not even need to sleep with alert. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t wake up and die in his sleep. And he wouldn¡¯t even know who took his head. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a very magical type of soil. That soil has a lot of stickiness, and it can stick things together very firmly. After it dries, you can¡¯t take it away.¡± Meng en smiled, hiding the disappointment in his eyes. In this world, although there were many special ces, they were not expected or blessed. But at least in Meng En¡¯s eyes, all the cubs and children were little angels given by God. They were simple, cute, kind, and did not have the filth and greed of adults. ¡°Then why does brother need that kind of soil that can¡¯t be found? You can rece it with other simr things! Big Brother is so stupid. Uncle Eight Legged¡¯s silk is very powerful. It can glue a lot of things together. No matter what it is, no matter how much it struggles, it won¡¯t escape uncle Eight Legged¡¯s silk.¡± After listening to Monn¡¯s exnation, the little snake seemed to be unable to understand the thoughts of this adult. In the little snake¡¯s world, the most sticky thing in the world was not uncle Eight Legged¡¯s spider silk! Uncle Eight Legged¡¯s spider silk was the best and most powerful. It could catch food, make nests, and even make clothes. ¡°Baby, but we don¡¯t know your Uncle Eight Legged.¡± Bobby held back hisughter until his eyes were about to burst into tears. He could finally see that Monn¡¯s ability to move was not his ability to fight, but his ability to make handicrafts. He could only chat with this kind of little child. Look at what the two of them were talking about. One said he wanted to find y. The other said he wanted to use Uncle Eight Legged¡¯s silk. If he guessed correctly, the Uncle Eight Legged in this child¡¯s mouth should be a very powerful big spider. But in this little snake¡¯s words, it was as if it was a verymon thing. ¡°I can introduce you guys. The Uncle Eight Legged is very good-looking.¡± The little snake thought for a moment and seriously promoted his eight-legged uncle. ¡°With a little scammer like you, your Uncle Eight Legged should be quite pitiful.¡± Bobby tried hard to hold back hisughter. This strange little thing was really cute. ¡°Uncle Eight Legged is on this tree.¡± The little snake turned over and used the tip of its tail to point at the tree that Monn had wanted Bobby to cut down and build a house with. Bobby then thought that this tree had lived for so many years, so there must be many birds living on it, so he rejected Monn¡¯s suggestion. Because of this, the two of them even argued a little. But the two of them did not expect that while the two of them would be thinking of tearing someone else¡¯s house down there. And that someone just happened to be so coincidentally at home. Then, it didn¡¯t seem so hard to imagine how did this little snake suddenly appear in front of the two of them. It was most likely that the little snake was at the home of his Uncle Eight Legged at that time! ¡°Then, is your Uncle Eight Legged at home now?¡± Monn suddenly had a bad feeling. As he asked this question, Monn raised his head and looked at the top of the giant tree. He couldn¡¯t see the crown of the tree clearly. He wanted to try and find the Uncle Eight Legged¡¯s house that the little snake was talking about. ¡°Yes! Weren¡¯t you guys talking about it just now?¡± The little snake looked at the two of them innocently. The expressions of the two of them became particrly ugly. If they still did not understand now, they would not only be idiots but also with intelligence problems. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to say that this whole tree is your uncle¡¯s home?¡± When Monn asked this question, he had already confirmed it in his heart. Therefore, his body moved back almost entirely out of instinct, trying to use this method to distance himself as much as possible from the big tree. ¡°That¡¯s right. Auntie Tree is Uncle Eight Leggged¡¯s wife.¡± The little snake continued to speak shockingly. Monn¡¯s mouth twitched, but he could not respond. At this moment, all he could think about was a big spider marrying a big tree as his wife. Then, every day, there were all kinds of scenes of adult actions with his wife that were not suitable for children to watch. It was really breaking the rules of nature and science. ¡°Then why did youe out on your own without an adult by your side?¡± Different from Monn¡¯s focus. Bobby was more concerned about whether this little child had run out on his own with his family having no idea at all. The little snake flicked its tongue. This big dog was really one-track-minded. He had already told them so, yet he was still foolishly holding onto this problem. He was at his own doorstep! What danger was there? The real danger was for the two humans and dogs who wanted to settle down at their doorstep. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this dog was stupid, dumb, and kind, he would have let Uncle Eight Legged ate them already! Chapter 243 - Eight-Legged Snake

Chapter 243: Eight-Legged Snake

Stupid thing. It didn¡¯t even know it has been saved. And it was worrying about the person who just saved it so naively. Didn¡¯t you see that the human had already sensed that something was wrong and was backing away? The stupid big dog that was hugging him still wanted to bring him home. Was it really wrong to think too highly of dogs¡¯ intelligence? But the canines that he had met before were all very smart. How could this one be so stupid and simple-minded. He was really worried that such a stupid dog would be identally tricked and eaten by the cunning fox. The small snake flicked its tongue. Bobby did not realize that he had been looked down on by the small snake. He was afraid that his hands were too big and he¡¯d hurt the small snake because he couldn¡¯t control his strength well. Actually, he did not know that the little snake in his arms might be older than him. However, their growth cycle was longer. Even though the scales looked harmless, they could easily kill someone. ¡°Bobby, I think this little snake likes you.¡± Monn looked at the little snake¡¯s golden vertical pupils and kept staring at Bobby. The contradiction was that he looked down on you for being stupid, but he still liked you. The look in its eyes was about to materialize. Unfortunately, Bobby didn¡¯t notice it at all. He was still worrying about the little snake! ¡°Human, you want to build a house?¡± Before the little snake could say anything, he heard someone talking above his head. ¡°Yes. Yes. We want to settle down here temporarily.¡± Monn wasn¡¯t sure how much of what he and Bobby said was heard by others. So his answer was very straightforward. ¡°Then why are you expanding the river? Are you trying to turn this ce into an ocean?¡± The other party¡¯s question was too obvious. It was obvious that Monn wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know, but it was impossible. ¡°I was distracted, so I dug the river a little too wide.¡± Monn forcibly defended himself. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Monnn only heard the voice, but he did not see the person who spoke. He felt that it should be the spider that lived on the tree. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Monn knew in his heart that there was actually not much chance that he could bargain with the other party. But he knew in his heart that there was a big difference between what he should do and how to do it. ¡°Give me that big guy.¡± There was a faint hostility in his voice. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with Bobby, and he did not like Bobby at all. Monn looked at Bobby strangely, and then he looked up with a strange gaze. He could not see where Bobby was at all. He could not see what the legendary eight-legged uncle looked like. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe out and fight! You¡¯ve fought us before, so I can¡¯t stop you from doing anything. If you can¡¯t beat us, then give us your spot. I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯ve lived there before or made it dirty. After all, we aren¡¯t of the species, and our living habits are different. I can tolerate it.¡± Monn¡¯s expression became somewhat unfathomable. This eight-legged uncle seemed to be very difficult to get along with. He didn¡¯t know if if he angered the eight-legged uncle he would wrap him up in spider silk and drag him back as food reserve. ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re the first one who dares to speak to me like that.¡± The leaves above his head swayed slightly. A wine-red figure fast as windnded in front of Monn. What the f * ck. What the f * ck is this thing. This thing indeed had eight legs. But who said eight legged creatures have be spiders. It¡¯s not a ferocious spider! Ahhh! Mommy, help. It¡¯s scary here. It¡¯s an eight-legged silk snake! It¡¯s horrible. This thing is mutated! It¡¯s definitely mutated! Otherwise, how could it be like this. You¡¯re a snake. Why do you have so many long legs! Why are you wearing ckce? Is it some kind of temptation technique? Stop joking, okay. I¡¯ve never seen such a scary thing. Even the Japanese action movies didn¡¯t dare to act like this. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± The eight-legged silk snake flicked its tongue, making Monn want to turn around and run away immediately. God knows, as a furry fan, how could he tolerate the approaching cold-blooded animal. Or a cold-blooded animal with a particrly scary appearance! Brother, you broke the rules, do you know that? Don¡¯t move your long legs towards me, hey! Do you have any self-awareness at all. Did you know that silk snakes don¡¯t have legs. If you have eight legs, you will be ostracized by the silk snakes. ¡°No! Can we talk about this properly? Stopping walking towards me. I¡¯m scared I can¡¯t help cooking you.¡± Monn spoke with extreme sincerity. Because he was about to lose control of his restless hands. If that silk-spitting snake didn¡¯t listen to his advice and moved its long legs any further, he would set fire to the snake and roast it. Ah Ah! This world was really terrifying. Everywhere was filled with sinister malice towards oneself. You were perfectly fine in the Undash Hills. With therge forests, basins, and rivers. Nature was always full of magic. But you f * cking turned a snake into an eight-legged snake. This f * cking thing was way too scary. Especially when it was a particrly colorful snake. This f * cking thing was so scary that it made people¡¯s stomachs tremble. ¡°So you¡¯re afraid of snakes.¡± The little snake saw the eight-legged uncle appear and carefully circled Bobby¡¯s hand and neck with the tip of its tail. However, it felt that Bobby¡¯s hand and neck were too thick. For a small body that hasn¡¯t grown fully into shape, it was really too difficult a challenge. Therefore, the little snake wrapped he tip of its tail around Bobby¡¯s little finger. Bobby felt something cold on his little finger. His attention shifted from the strange-looking snake creature. It returned to the little snake in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bobby did not understand why the little snake suddenly wrapped around his finger. He thought that when he was distracted just now, he might have used too much strength and identally hurt the little snake. Or maybe the little snake wanted to change its position. ¡°Idiot.¡± The little snake flicked its tongue. This silly dog. It stared straight at uncle eight legs. Did it not want to live any longer? Uncle eight legs hated being stared at like that the most. If it wasn¡¯t for his deration of sovereignty, this silly dog probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep his eyes. He didn¡¯t know how such a silly, stupid big dog could live so safely. Could it be that the outside world was safer than this ce? It shouldn¡¯t be! They were just a race where the strong preyed on the weak. They expanded each other¡¯s territory in order to live more wantonly. Uncle eight legs had said that existences like them were very powerful otherworldlings in the outside world. If they identally revealed their true forms, they would be sold off as otherworldlings and taken home as pets or ves. Looking at the big dog¡¯s silly appearance, it was probably a fool¡¯s luck that it didn¡¯t be a human ve. Chapter 244 - Fire Dragon

Chapter 244: Fire Dragon

The eight-legged snake seemed to be very happy to see Monn¡¯s fear towards it. Not only did it move closer to Monnn with its eight legs, but it also deliberately let its eight legs make a sound when they touched the ground, creating psychological pressure. Thus, the eight-legged snake got what it wanted. When it saw the fear of the human in front of it, it almost wanted to say it out loud. ¡°Brother, can you be a little more self-aware. Do you know that you have eight spider legs, but you have the body of a silk-spitting snake. It couldn¡¯t be more disharmonious. Or any more unconventional. Or any more terrifying. You could cause as many nightmares as you want. It has reached the point where you could scare a child into stop crying!¡± There was no holding back Monn¡¯s mouth when he was nervous. He didn¡¯t even know what he was saying. He was simply trying to say something to divert his attention. Otherwise, he was really afraid that even though he knew that there was a huge difference in strength between the two of them, He would still go head to head with the other party. The result was within his expectations. He would be eaten for food. Of course, with his small size, he was probably not qualified to fill the monster¡¯s stomach. ¡°Are you afraid of cold-blooded animals, or are you just afraid of snakes?¡± The small snake flicked its tongue at Monn. ¡°I only like furry!¡± Monn¡¯s shout was especially loud. Then, the surrounding sounds disappeared in an instant. The leaves were no longer rustling due to the night wind. The sound of running water had also disappeared. The insects stopped crying, and the birds were quiet. It seemed that because of Monn¡¯s words, all the creatures in the surroundings grew silent. Monn blinked his eyes in confusion and looked around. There was nothing wrong! But what was wrong with these people? Why were they all looking at him like that? What did I say wrong? What happened? ¡°You like furry!¡± The little snake said word by word. Even Bobby, who was slow, realized that something was wrong with the little snake. But if you had to make him say what was wrong,. Bobby wouldn¡¯t be able to say it. He just felt that there was something wrong with Bobby. ¡°PFFT. So that¡¯s it! He¡¯s afraid of all cold-blooded animals.¡± In the flowing river, a red-haired young woman wearing a human magician¡¯s robe appeared. The woman was beautiful and had a voluptuous figure. Her long red hair made her look like a fiery beauty. ¡°Hello, Mr. Magician. I¡¯m Fire Dragon Vivian.¡± The woman¡¯s smile was gentle, but her eyes were full of ridicule as she looked at Monn. It was as if she was waiting for Monn to make a fool of himself. After all, dragons were also cold-blooded animals. ¡°Hello, honorable fire dragon.¡± Monn¡¯s expression froze for a moment. He had not thought that there would be such an ancient creature as a fire dragon on the Shenluo continent. So, the Shenluo continent really lived up to its reputation. Not only was the aura purer, but even the ancient species were still living. ¡°An Daqian, your father will be back soon. You know how your father will punish you if he doesn¡¯t see you at home when hees back.¡± Vivian looked at her daughter, who was being held in the arms of a big dog, using the tip of her tail to circle her little finger to dere her sovereignty. She was too ashamed to look at it. Especially the size of her body, Vivian felt like spitting fire. Although her daughter was not fully grown, she had lived for more than 20 years. What did she not understand! The silly dog clearly did not know that she was being targeted by her daughter. It was still trying to mark her with the tip of her tail, which hasn¡¯t even grown yet! Seeing the silly dog holding her daughter so carefully.. Vivian wanted to spit fire even more. She really wanted to find her husband and beat him up. Let her husband see what his naughty child was doing. Didn¡¯t you see that the silly dog was taking care of her daughter as a cub? Meanwhile, her daughter was coveting the silly dog with the look of a future husband! Ah! She was really irritable! The smile on Vivian¡¯s face had been reced by a ferocious grumpiness. After all, she saw her daughter, An Daqian, after her mother came and warned her father that she wasing back. She was still trying to bring the silly dog with her. She could not help it. Vivian turned her head and sprayed a mouthful of me sma behind her. It was above the river that she had just came out of. In an instant, the water level of the river, which was flowing along the current, quickly dropped by more than ten centimeters. The ming dragon had already whistled away along the river. Looking at Vivian¡¯s sudden disy of power. Not only was Monn baffled, even the eight-legged snake, which was teasing Monn, was shocked. On the other hand, An Daqian regarded herself as a protector. She spat out a mouthful of ice me in front of her, enveloping Bobby inside. It looked as if an Daqian had made an ice barrier to cover Bobby, who was hugging her. ¡°Mother, if you¡¯re this mean, father will run away with other dragons. You have to know that there are too many fairies out there who are gentler than you and love dragons!¡± An Daqian lectured her mother unhappily. ¡°And you scared Bobby.¡± Thest sentence was the main point. Bobby was still confused about who he was, where he was, and what had happened. He thought that the cub in his arms was just a poor little ordinary cub. But the fire dragon¡¯s quick reaction to the me did not melt at all. It showed how powerful this little guy was. He looked harmless, but in fact, he was a hidden little monster. Vivian received a puzzled look from Monn, and the eight-legged silk snake. ¡°An Daqian, I¡¯m warning you, go home immediately, or I¡¯ll have your father skin you alive.¡± Vivian did not want to pay attention to those dull and stupid men. Her daughter had taken a fancy to that silly dog. But there was clearly something wrong with that silly dog¡¯s bloodline. There was still an alien aura on its body that had notpletely fused! This meant that it wasn¡¯t very strong. Other than the fur that looked pleasing to the eye, it didn¡¯t have any other advantages. It was stupid and ipetent. It had been marked by the dragon race, and it still didn¡¯t know. The cubs that you wanted to protect was coveting your body. Yet you¡¯re still holding it so calmly. It was really big-hearted. Did you know that the dragon race¡¯s partner, other than the dragon race, was the snake race. That¡¯s because the dragon race is gifted in some aspects. Only this race can make their lives harmonious. It can also allow them to reproduce more smoothly. After all, regardless of whether it¡¯s the dragon race or the snake race¡¯s offspring, the growth cycle is very long. It is even more difficult for the dragon race to reproduce. Because it is so difficult for the dragon race to reproduce, so the outside world has tried to say that the dragon race is sexually perverted. That was because the dragons could only keep on breeding, trying to cast a wide.. Chapter 245 - The Stupidity of the Human Race

Chapter 245: The Stupidity of the Human Race

¡°Bobby is not an object. He is my partner. I am sorry, Madam Fire Dragon. I can not agree to your request.¡± Monn narrowed his eyes. He had a little insight into the fire dragon named Vivian. She felt that Vivian¡¯s purpose in asking for Bobby was not that simple. Was it to look after the child? But why did she feel that the atmosphere was strange? Monn¡¯s eyes searched Vivian and the little snake called Andasan back and forth. He felt that the answer should be from the three of them. To be more specific, it should be from the little snake. Monn found that the little snake was particrly enthusiastic about Bobby. This enthusiasm was beyond the friendliness between friends. It was strange. But Monn still felt that the little snake had something else in its mind for Bobby. It was strange. What could a snake understand? No, it was because the little snake looks too familiar. Both Monn and Bobby ignored the fact that it was the child of two dragons. The question was, how could two dragons give birth to a snake? The answer was obvious. It was impossible. That meant that the small snake was, uh, no, the small dragon. It was deliberately hiding its strength. Was it because it was too vignt, or was it because it was aware? Or was it because it lowered people¡¯s vignce. Either way. Monn believed that the small dragon had no evil intentions when it first approached them. Otherwise, he and Bobby would never have let the little snake get close to him. But they still did not realize it. He was willing to believe that the little snake had appeared. Because they nned to tear down his eight-legged uncle¡¯s nest. But in the end, because of Bobby¡¯s persuasion. He did not do it. But of course, none of this was important. What¡¯s important is that Vivian, the fire dragon, gets angry. It really sets the prairie on fire. Look at the water level of the river. It¡¯s really a female Tyrannosaurus rex. You Can¡¯t believe all the rumors, and you can¡¯t just ignore them. It¡¯s said that the females of the Dragon n are much more lethal than the males. I used to hear it from others. I never dared to say it. I thought I would see it with my own eyes one day. Ah, it was better not to see it with her own eyes. If things went wrong, her life might be forfeited. Vivian smiled coldly as she looked at Monn. The mockery in her eyes was self-evident. It was no wonder that Vivian would treat Monn in such a manner. Since ancient times, the dragon race had been a noble existence far above any other race. As for the weak and ipetent, other than the first ce in internal strife, whether it was in terms of military strength, IQ, or other aspects. They were the weakest among all the races. However, humans had yet to realize their own limitations. They always liked to think of themselves as the spirits of all living things. I don¡¯t know what they have to be proud of. In the eyes of many biological races, the weakness of humans was almost universally acknowledged. If humans were weak, why hadn¡¯t they gone extinct. It was probably because humans knew too well to study all sorts of useless things. After humans discovered that they could awaken all sorts of abilities, their ambitions became obvious. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that humans were greedy and weak, their brains wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Therefore, when humans found out that this world was above all other species, there was still the existence of God. They began to preach religion, encourage preaching, and poprize faith. From then on, the human race clung to the legs of God. Although the human race had all the nature of the demons and demons of the Abyss,. They were very clear-headed. They knew how to protect themselves. They knew how to prosper. And so the human race had the protection of God. There was no race in the world that had more power than the human race¡¯s faith. There was no race that knew how to please God better than man. With God¡¯s protection, people put reproduction on the table. There was nothing more pleasing to God than having arge poption. People thought they were encouraging reproduction. But in fact, in God¡¯s eyes, they were reproducing like all kinds of big white pigs raised in their own homes. To increase their own benefits. The humans who were raised by God to provide faith didn¡¯t have this self-awareness. Instead, they werecent. In order to give birth to more powerful humans, they tried to use the ves of other strong races to exchange for the defeated ves of other tribes. Then, they let the ves of different races reproduce with the ves of other humans. They wanted to obtain more powerful human ves. This matter was well hidden at the beginning. But this world has no imprable walls. What¡¯s more, this matter is done by the human race is also very open. So the matter was soon exposed. After the exposed, the human race was attacked by many races. The human race had no choice but to open the door to other tribes. To allow other races to do business in the human world. The human race opened the door to trade with other races. The result was indeed that the races interacted with each other. On the surface, the human race was also prosperous. But as long as one is not a fool, everyone knows that the human race has be a trading market between the tribes. Or as long as the fingers slightly leak. They would be able to trade smoothly and safely in the human race¡¯s ce. It was safer and more reliable than trading in any other race¡¯s ce. There would definitely be no ck sheep eating ck sheep. The human race felt that they would definitely make a profit this time. After all, no matter which race it was,ing to their human¡¯s ce to trade,. They wouldn¡¯te empty-handed. Nor would they leave empty-handed. After they bought the things they wanted from other tribes. Besides paying some management fees in the human territory. They would also buy some things that were unique to humans. Handmade things, snacks, clothes, toys. Of course, these were all fillings. The majority of the things that were bought by other races were human ves, adults, children, and women. There were even some ve owners who specialized in selling ves to other races. If they couldn¡¯t buy ves, they would swindle them. They would kidnap the innocent women and children of other tribes and sell them at a high price. They would gain huge benefits. Even the rat race had a way to get rid of humans within their own race. They were willing to admit defeat. Ren Yazi was like a ho that had seen honey. For the sake of huge benefits, those who weren¡¯t afraid of death bought and sold ves in various races time and time again. In the beginning, they were indeed selling and buying ves that were useless in various races. Later, Ren Yazi felt that he didn¡¯t earn much this way. So he began to deceive, drug, and strengthen the people of various races. The most famous time for human teeth, human teeth received an order. Chapter 246 - The Rage of the Ocelot Tribe

Chapter 246: The Rage of the Ocelot Tribe

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The order was for an attractive cat woman with long purple hair. The Ren Yazi rummaged through the tribes. In the end, the Ren Yazi really did find her. They scouted the ce for a few days, and the environment became familiar. All the strong men in the tribe went hunting. They then snuck into the tribe. And set a fire outside the house of the target cat woman. Covered the mouth and nose of the frightened woman with a tranquilizer handkerchief. Then dragged the cat woman away. The Ren Yizi had used this method many times and they were familiar with it. But this time, they had overlooked a very important point. That was the identity of this woman. The target they had kidnapped this time was the princess of the Ocelot tribe. The princess¡¯s home was on fire. The ocelots in the tribe all ran to put out the fire, and after putting out the fire, they realized that something was wrong. They saw the traces of their princess being dragged. They even saw the familiar method. At this time, the tribes have already been alerted of the Ren Yizi¡¯s kidnappings. However, no one had expected it. The Ren Yzi was bold enough to kidnap the princess of a tribe in broad daylight under the bright eyes of everyone. This was a big deal. Ren Yzi was ted with his target. He was nning how he could use this cat woman in exchange for a good sum when the buyer arrived. He realized that there were many cats surrounding him. In fighting, the Ren Yazi was no match for the angry cats. The Ren Yazi was forced into a corner in the end. Before he died, he detonated a magic core that came from God knows where. He took the cat princess with him when he self-detonated. These Ren Yazis died without any punishment. However, after being drugged, the unconscious cat princess was dragged along as a scapegoat. Although the ocelot n was a cat n, it was the most ferocious n second only to the tigers. Every generation of the royal n of the ocelot n would intermarry with the tiger n. Unfortunately, the unlucky princess who was killed by Ren Yazi¡¯s explosion was married to the youngest son of the royal n of the tiger n, who was most loved by the tiger king. When the unlucky princess of the Ocelot n died, she just found out that she already had a little tiger or ocelot in her stomach not long ago. Ren Yazi had ruthlessly pped the faces of the tiger n and the ocelot n. He had also killed the purebred cubs of the royal n of the ocelot n and the tiger n very valiantly. This enmity was huge. One had to know that the offspring of the ocelot n and the tiger n were not plentiful. Between the two ns, tigers were usually born and sent to the tiger n, and the cubs were born and left behind by the ocelot n remains in the ocelot n. But even so, the bloodline of the royal family of the tiger n and the ocelot n was pitifully scarce. It was not easy for them to have a cub, but Ren Yazi wiped out both the mother and son. The tiger n and the ocelot n started their crazy revenge on Ren Yazi. It was said that Ren Yazi¡¯s several viges were razed to the ground. Everyone thought that this matter hade to an end here. And if things continued to develop like this, everyone could guess the oue. It was nothing more than the ocelot tribe and the tiger tribe exterminating that group of greedy humans. Who would have thought that the buyer would appear at this time. The timing was just right. The Ren Yazi were about to be beaten up. They were about to be wiped out by the tiger and ocelot ns. The buyer had an extraordinary status. He had some background. Without such power, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to ask for the charming cat woman with purple hair. The buyer was a priest in a temple. As for which temple he was from, it was unknown. Probably because this matter was too embarrassing. It was better to hide it. It was better to not let the humans look down on them. After the priest appeared. The remaining people of the Ren Yazi were saved. Ren Yazi also gave arge sum inpensation to the tiger and ocelot ns. It was said that in the end, the temple was alerted and the matter waspletely resolved. However, the human race also became famous. Of course, not in a good way. Once the matter of Ren Yazi¡¯s beating came out,. The human race became a race that the various tribes guarded against. After all, the human race was too good at disguising themselves. You simply did not know which person beside you could be one of the Ren Yazi. Some Red Yazi had a kind appearance, delicate and harmless, gentle and simple. They looked even more like a good person than an actual good person. Where would you be on guard against them? This was probably the most powerful thing about humans. They pretended to be the most harmless and did the cruelest things. Humans were despised and looked down upon by all the tribes. However, there was nothing good about being famous. They were all unpresentable and embarrassing. Because of this, Monn could understand Vivian. It was not because Vivian was a dragon, so she was proud. It was because the things that humans were famous for were all despicable and dirty. Although he understood, it did not change the difort in Monn¡¯s heart. After a moment of silence, Monn looked at Vivian and said very seriously. ¡°I would never betray my brothers.¡± Vivian was not angry. The fire beneath her feet was boiling. She floated from the surface of the river to a ce close to Monn and Bobby. ¡°Human Boy, do you know what your so-called partner is?¡± Vivian had seen a lot of humans. It was the first time she heard such a new saying. Weren¡¯t human partners and brothers meant to be betrayed? Then why didn¡¯t this human sell him out? Was it because she didn¡¯t offer a price that would tempt the other party? ¡°You can give me a price.¡± Vivian seemed to have thought of something interesting. Vivian smiled especially brightly. It was as if she had never seen anything so interesting before. Monn smiled bitterly. He knew the Dragon n¡¯s character. They were all quite arrogant and evil. Vivian¡¯s smile across from him reminded him of that. ¡°It¡¯s not about the price. He¡¯s my friend, my partner, my brother.¡± Monn did not know if the dragons, who were born at the top of the food chain, could they understand. ¡°I can¡¯t sell him to anyone and make him a ve.¡± Monn nced at Bobby, who was still interacting with the little snake. Suddenly, he felt a headacheing on. Does this guy still have any sense of urgency? Can¡¯t you see that the mother of the child is asking him for his child? That stupid thing is still ying happily with the child. Do you even know what nervousness is? You don¡¯t even know the background of this child you¡¯re holding. Beats me why a furry like you would be so soft on something so cold and slimy. Chapter 247 - Universal Love

Chapter 247: Universal Love

¡°Mother, how could you treat Bobby like this?¡± Andrea looked at her domineering mother unhappily. Even if they were all dragons, they should not discriminate against Bobby. ¡°Hmm, nothing has happened yet, and you¡¯re already protecting him?¡± Vivian was disgusted by her daughter¡¯s current reaction. It was not that. She was racist. It was him, Bobby. He was not their scaly-wed animals. How could the furry canines like cold-blooded animals like them? Their scaly-wed animals liked their scales. And the furry canines liked their shiny fur the most. Looking at Bobby¡¯s shiny fur, one could tell that the canines cared about their fur. Moreover, canines¡¯ universal love was on par with their dragons. Although they were dragons! They didn¡¯t care too much for this single-mindedness. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to care. It was that they weren¡¯t the kind of people who could be single-mindedly watching over you for love, never changing. They really didn¡¯t have the position to care. If their child was a boy. Then I, as a mother, wouldn¡¯t care what my child is like. If he wants to go wild and breed everywhere. I wouldn¡¯t stand up and oppose it. After all, the males of the dragon n are meant for mating and continuing the line. If they¡¯re not even useful in this sense¡­ Then they have no reason to exist at all. But my child is a girl. At least she needs to find a loving race. She¡¯s a good girl, but she¡¯s attracted to a dog who is as fickle as a dragon. Of course, Vivian could understand her daughter¡¯s thoughts. After all, anyone who saw such a fluffy white ball would be tempted. Back then, she could not help but fall in love with a big white lion with smooth fur. Butter, Vivian found out that the White Lion had a lot of wives. Besides having good fur. So, in a fit of anger, she ate the white lion. That¡¯s right, she spat out a mouthful of fire, turned the white lion into a roasted lion, and ate it in one bite. In this way, the cute, white, furry lion would only belong to her. No one would be fighting her for him, and she need not worry that he would be snatched away. Or leave with someone else. Of course, Vivian would not tell her daughter about these things. After all, she did not want her daughter to repeat her mistakes. Of course, Andrea did not know about Vivian¡¯s painstaking efforts. In fact, Andrea had already traveled a lot with her parents. She had seen a lot of scenery and met a lot of people. Andrea knew from a young age that she was different from other children. Therefore, although she was precocious, she had always maintained herrval form. Andrea knew how to disguise herself from a young age. How to make others like her. She also knew how to show weakness so that she could get what she wanted. The children of the Dragon n were born with inherited memories. They had their own understanding of hunting. Andrea believed that as long as the dragon n calmed down, they would definitely get the prey that they liked. Instead of rashly living in groups in order to hunt together. Although the prey was very big, the taste was not necessarily what she liked. When she could fill her stomach, Andrea hoped that the prey would not only fit her taste, but also her taste buds. Andrea¡¯s father was a strong dragon. Therefore, she was taught from a young age that the strong were respected. Andrea¡¯s father told his daughter from a young age. ¡°You are not my only child. Nor the strongest or the smartest.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the one who knows how to disguise yourself, and you¡¯re also the one with the most patience.¡± ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll definitely be the one among your brothers and sisters that finds what you truly like.¡± Andrea felt that this was her father¡¯s praise. So she worked even harder to disguise herself as someone that everyone liked. Just so that one day, when she really met the prey that she wanted¡­ She could kill it in one move. Of course, Bobby didn¡¯t know that. Bobby didn¡¯t have the awareness of a prey. And he didn¡¯t know that he was already regarded as one. As the prey of Andrea. And the kind that was determined to get it. Andrea was confronting Vivian and her daughter. One felt that it was not good for her daughter to choose a dog as her mate. The other felt that her mother should not look down on dogs. Of course, Andrea looked down on dogs before she met Bobby. But after meeting Bobby, she felt that this big dog waspletely different from other dogs. Because this was her own dog. Andrea embedded herself in Bobby and did not smell the scent of the opposite sex. This meant that Bobby was a big, clean dog. Regarding this¡­ Andrea was extremely satisfied. Of course, even if Bobby had the scent of the opposite sex on him, she wouldn¡¯t back down. This was the prey that she had her eyes on. She had been learning to disguise since she was young. This was because she was very clear about her strengths and weaknesses. If she wanted a prey that she was satisfied with, she couldn¡¯t just do whatever she wanted. You have to calcte the pros and cons. ¡°Andrea, get off that dog right now.¡± Vivian an said as she red at Monn. Vivian felt that Monn was the cause of all this. If Monn hadn¡¯t decided to build a house here,. Her daughter wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to that silly dog. That silly dog was just relying on its good fur. Vivian¡¯s face was cold. But her heart was also a little restless, and she wanted to go over and stroke the big furry dog. Soon she calmed down, and calmed down the messy thoughts in her mind. If she really did this, her daughter, Andrea, would be in heaven. Although Bobby didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. He also didn¡¯t know why Vivian was so hostile to him. I¡¯m just worried about my cub. How did I offend this fragile mother? Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t ask permission from her parents. I was holding her child. So her parent weren¡¯t too happy. After all, everyone cares about their cub. If there was a stranger holding my cub,. I would be angry too. Cubs are the apples of these orc¡¯s eye. Because the stronger the orc, the rarer their cubs were. Bobby squatted down and Andrea was put down from his arms. She was confronting her mother. Andrea, whose was shooting daggers at her mother with her eyes, suddenly lost her warm embrace. She was confused. Her four ws, which had been tucked away, scratched the ground uneasily. She twisted her neck in slow motion and looked back at Bobby. She wanted to know why Bobby had suddenly dropped her to the ground. Weren¡¯t they fine before? Chapter 248 - The Inheritance of Wisdom

Chapter 248: The Inheritance of Wisdom

Bobby saw that the little snake he had been ced on the ground had not yet walked in the direction of his mother. He was confused by it. He turned around and looked at himself in a daze. He reached out his big hand and pushed Andrea forward. Andrea was currently holding onto the ground with four small ws. Being pushed by Bobby, her body lost its bnce. Thud. She fell to the ground. Andrea lied on the ground and pretended to be dead, unwilling to get up. Her golden vertical pupils stared at Bobby, full ofints. Bobby felt that he did not use much strength. How did he push the baby down? He really did not do it on purpose. The other party¡¯s mother was still here. This was very awkward. Bobby looked up and saw Vivian standing not far in front of him. He saw Vivian looking at him with aplicated expression. Suddenly, he felt tired. Why did he do this? And look like a viin? The person in question was still in a daze and had no idea what had happened. His whole brain had probably turned into mush. Monn was also speechless at Bobby¡¯s maniption. He finally realized that Bobby still hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on. He was still teasing Andrea over there! Mm. Or, was it that Andrea was being very cooperative with Bobby? Both of them were having a good time. ¡°Bobby, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you push someone else¡¯s child down? Don¡¯t you know that babies have delicate bodies?¡± Monn wanted to understand. Let Andrea and Vivian leave quickly, Don¡¯t disturb them any longer. Didn¡¯t you see the eight-legged snake that was watching you? Unfortunately, Monn was still thinking too sweetly, Because right after Bobby pushed the distracted Andrea down, Bobby and Andrea¡¯s rtionship was destroyed. When it came to the dragon race, all races knew that they were strong and valiant. However, amongst the dragon race, They all liked shiny things. They had a possessiveness that only the dragon race themselves understood. What the dragon race saw, they would definitely get. And those were the kinds of things that no one could take away. Bobby still didn¡¯t know what he would face next. He saw that he had identally pushed the baby down. Bobby was very ashamed. He was worried that the baby would fall, so he quickly picked up the baby from the ground. When he picked her up, Bobby also realized that something was wrong. Don¡¯t bully him because he had never seen a snake before, okay? Even those who didn¡¯t havemon sense knew that snakes didn¡¯t have ws. However, when he picked up the little snake, he clearly saw that it had four beast ws. Those four ws were obviously ws that only beasts had. The ws were sharp, and the tip of the melon shed with a cold light. It was obvious that this little cub wasn¡¯t as helpless as she appeared to be. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Even though he knew that this little cub was probably from a very powerful race, This little cub had indeed fallen. That fall must have been very painful. This little cub was really sensible and did not cry. What Bobby did not know was that when he asked this question, Andrea thought that her secret had been discovered and that Bobby was angry that she had lied to him about her identity. On the contrary, he was just worried that she was hurt from the fall. Andrea immediately rolled her eyes and had an idea in her mind. It did not matter if the idea was good or bad. Whether a cat who was holding a mouse was ck or white, it was still a good cat. Hence, when Bobby picked her up, she was still quiet as if she had not woken up from her fall. Immediately, she became a drama queen. From her pair of golden vertical pupils,rge drops of tears fell. Bobby picked up Andrea from the ground and wanted to put her in front of him to see where the little snake was injured. Bobby felt something cold and wet on his hand. At first, Bobby thought it was raining. When he brought Andrea in front of him, he finally realized what was happening. It wasn¡¯t raining. It was the baby crying. ¡°Did you fall hard?¡± Bobby was at a loss. He clumsily tried to wipe the little snake¡¯s tears with his hands. The little snake was crying really hard. Bobby looked at Monn for help. Monn was helpless. Who knew that this little girl was more difficult to deal with than her mother, Vivian, the Fire Dragon. Vivian¡¯s personality was the same as hers, both of them were quite hot-tempered. But this little girl had a crooked heart. He belonged to the dragon race. The most terrifying race in the world, the dragon race, was not terrifying because of their strength, Talent, or inheritance, but their ability to scheme. Judging from the little girl¡¯s actions, she probably wanted to me Bobby for this. Now, Monn remembered something. This whole time, Vivian probably had good intentions. It was not a good thing to be targeted by a dragon. The preference of the dragon race was often abination of opportunity and death. Everyone knew that the dragon race was rich. The dragon race was full of treasures. Therefore, the dragon race was also the target of many races. By killing a pure-blooded dragon, not only could they get all the materials on the dragon, but with good luck, they could also get all the belongings of the dragon. It was said that when dragons were born, the inheritance they received was somewhat biased. The dragon race could be said to be the only race that had their own destined future at birth. This was because they were born with their own inheritance. With a threading rope, their future would also be rted to their inheritance. It was very obvious that the inheritance that Andrea received was rted to wisdom. Good at strategy, good at calction. If the whole dragon race was like this, people would be in despair. Fortunately, the dragon race generally were not too ambitious. In wild history, there was a record of the dragons¡¯ ambitions. It was said that the greatest ambition of the dragon race was to be with one person their whole life. But this was impossible. The dragon¡¯s nature was lewd. And the dragon race, in order to reproduce, in order to not go extinct, They could practically reproduce with everything in the world. If a dragon found a partner, they had to have two biological children. Otherwise, the partner would still go out to look for a race that could continue the dragon race¡¯s offspring. For a dragon race to want to be with one person for their entire life, not only was it ambitious, it was also an impossible ambition. However, perhaps it was the dragon race that did not care about anything else and only wanted to reproduce, which was indeed quite effective. There were many races in the world that had the bloodline of the dragon race. Often, those who had the bloodline of the dragon race would be born with a power that others could only look up to and never reach. Chapter 249 - Cheater

Chapter 249: Cheater

Andrea secretly used the tip of her tail to wrap around Bobby¡¯s little finger. Then she continued to cry like a poor little girl. Only God knew why she was really crying. Her four little ws had scratched into her own flesh. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Bobby was at a loss from Andrea¡¯s cries. The more he said this, the more Andrea cried. Her pair of golden vertical pupils were full of mist. She looked pitiful and innocent. ¡°Tsk. This fool!¡± Vivian knew her daughter too well. Looking at her crying, it was so earth-shattering. If Bobby didn¡¯t fall into her trap, Vivian would go to practice water magic in the future. Dragons who were born with fire element learning water magic¡­ That was equivalent to using the power of a volcano to make a palm-sized water ball in her hand. It was a waste of effort. ¡°Is that really your daughter?¡± Monn was shocked by Andrea¡¯s actions. It was as if she was ying with a child. In fact, she had already dug the pit and was waiting for Bobby to jump into it. This Andrea was indeed a dragon. She was really going to do it to him. He clearly saw Andrea just now. Before Bobby picked her up, she had four small ws, And used the tip of her ws to scratch her soft abdomen. Who didn¡¯t know that the softest part of the dragon race was the abdomen. But Andrea didn¡¯t hesitate. She was hell bent on shedding tears. It made Bobby¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Yes. I have confirmed it countless times. She is indeed a girl.¡± Vivian knew what Monn meant by this question. Her answer was very natural. After all, she had suspected it countless times. ¡°As expected of the legendary sage of the dragon race!¡± The second half of Monn¡¯s sentence was cruel and vicious. Even to herself! Not to mention to others. It was said that there was nothing that the dragon race could not obtain. Even if they really could not obtain it, it must be because that thing had been destroyed by the dragon race. The dragon race was such an overbearing character that disallowed anyone to obtain something that they wanted if they could not obtain it. It was once said that a female dragon was on her way to find a partner toy eggs. She met a male snake who had just given birth to a nest of eggs with his partner. When the female dragon saw how fertile the male snake was, She immediately wanted to give birth to a nest of eggs with him. However, the male snake simply ignored the female dragon. The male snake returned to his cave to incubate eggs with his wife after hunting. After that, the female dragon began to pursue the male snake, Even though she was bound to get rejected. Later, the eggs of the male snake hatched into a nest of small snakes. The female dragon finally lost her patience. She told the female snake that she had taken a liking to her husband and asked her to be tactful and make room for her. The female snake was naturally unwilling, so the female dragon started to fight with the female snake. How could the female snake be a match for the female dragon? She was pressed to the ground and rubbed by the female dragon. Although the female snake lost the battle, she still refused to leave her mate. It was worse since she went back on her word. The female dragon instantly became angry. Do you think I¡¯m a monkey! We had agreed that the loser would leave. But now that you¡¯ve lost, you refuse to leave. What can she do me to?. Anyway, I¡¯m the one whoys eggs with my mate. I don¡¯t believe that this dragon female can do anything to me. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t beat her. I have a mate. This shameless dragon wants to steal my mate. I just won¡¯t let her have him. The female snake felt that she had let the female dragon suffer a loss. She was very happy. But she didn¡¯t know that she and her partner will be killed. The female dragon looked at the female snake and her newly hatched nest of snakes. She left before the snake male returned. The snake female didn¡¯t tell her partner about this. After all, even if the female dragon was in the wrong from the beginning, she still wanted to pursue her partner. There was no fault to be found anywhere. After all, this was the tradition of the dragon race. And before she fought with the female dragon, she had made an agreement with her. The winner would stay with her partner. The loser would have to leave. But in the end, she didn¡¯t keep the agreement. The male snake saw that the female dragon hadn¡¯t bothered him since their babies were born. He felt happy. He thought that she had given up. After a year, the snake¡¯s babies could go out and find food by themselves. The snake couple had long forgotten about the female dragon. The female snake suddenly found that there were fewer and fewer prey in the mountain where they lived. This was not the most terrible thing. What really made the female feel uneasy was that her children were disappearing every day. Soon, the children of the female snake were all gone. The snake couple found out that something was wrong. Normally, even if children grew up and left their parents, they would say hello to their parents once in a while. Moreover, their children just went out for a walk. Someone was hunting them. This was the only possibility that the snake couple could think of. But what was there in this mountain that could hunt their child and disappear without a trace? The snake female was very sad because her children died for no reason. So, they started reproducing again. At this time, the female dragon came knocking on their door. She asked the male snake again if he was willing to be with her. She was also very serious in her self-promotion. She was very strong, and she could huntrge, and very delicious prey. At the same time, she was also very rich. The male snake just lost his cubs, and he was grieving. When he saw the female dragone knocking on the door again, his words were especially unpleasant. The female dragon was still smiling at first, but when she male snaked scolded her, he scolded more than just her He even scolded her entire Dragon n. The female dragon¡¯s face finally turned cold. ¡°How noble do you think you are?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because your wife lost a bet with me and took you from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to take back my winnings. How can you be so shameless?¡± ¡°I wanted to give you some face.¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯re quite fertile.¡± ¡°But it seems that you don¡¯t need it!¡± The female dragon said. He was scolding this female dragon who kept pestering him. The male snake who wanted to vent his anger also quieted down. The male snake never thought that the reason why the female dragon came to him again was not because she was shameless. It was because his wife had lost a bet with her. She had lost to the other party. The other party was here to collect the debt. They were the ones who were in the wrong. They did not pay back the debt and acted shamelessly. Now, they were even scolding the other party and their race. ¡°Since you are so firm on not being with me, then forget it.¡± The female dragon said this and did not give the snake couple any chance to resist. She was so cruel that she simply ate the snake couple. Chapter 250 - The Only Wise Dragon Inheritor

Chapter 250: The Only Wise Dragon Inheritor

Monn shivered. He still couldn¡¯t figure out why Bobby was targeted by Andrea. Of course, this kind of targeting wasn¡¯t the kind of targeting that treated a person as prey to be eaten. It was the kind of targeting that was done when one took a liking to a person. A teasing kind of targeting as if it were done to one¡¯s spouse But either way, he was being targeted by a dragon. There was only one end result. It was either submission or forced submission. Look at bobby now. He must have done it to stop her from crying. He really grew so big for nothing. What was in his head? Do you know that the little, innocent-looking, dragon who you are holding is actually scheming against you? Your head is full of yellow waste, I might as well take you to a nest and breed another dragon with you! Monn really wanted to tell the truth, so that Bobby, that big idiot, could wake up. But apparently that was useless. Because Bobby was already carefully looking at Andrea¡¯s wound. ¡°I have a suspicion.¡± The eight-legged silk-spitting snake Dolly moved his spider legs and came to Vivian¡¯s side. Vivian was watching Bobby being yed by her daughter, Andrea. Then, she heard Dolly talking. So she simply looked at Dolly. She knew that her daughter had her eyes on that big dog. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time and effort on him, using her brain. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was so good about that big dog. Besides his beautiful fur, He was really useless! But no matter how she tried to justified that her daughter¡¯s eyes must have been broken, The truth was right in front of her eyes. Her daughter was attracted to that silly dog. And that silly dog didn¡¯t know it at all. He only saw his daughter as a cub that hadn¡¯t grown up yet. Actually, the growth cycle of the dragon race was really long. Looking at bone age, it was obvious that the big dog was even younger than her daughter. It was embarrassing for Andrea to like someone younger than her. And in front of a dog who was many years younger than her, She pretended to be a delicate cub who needed to be loved and cared for. She really wanted to show her husband the target of his daughter who could go up to the sky and enter the Earth, Se pretended to be so cute, pitiful, and weak. She also wanted to show the silly dog that was holding that delicate cub who had nowhere to go and was anxiously circling in his arms. In fact, the sky could poke a hole in the void. Going into the sea could turn the sea upside down. There was no one in the entire Shenluo continent who was not afraid of this little dragon. The people in the Godly Pce of the Shenluo continent knelt down and did not dare to raise their heads when they saw her daughter. Andrea, who was widely known as the only wise dragon inheritor in Shenluo continent, was unknown only to this silly dog. Any dumb dog that spends a little bit more time here, Would¡¯ve heard the name of Andrea. Unfortunately, although Vivian felt bad for Bobby, she didn¡¯t dare to expose her daughter. She knew that her daughter had finally found someone. And if he ran away because of her, She didn¡¯t know what her daughter would do. After all, thest time she dared to steal her father¡¯s attention was when her father had a daughter with a basilisk. That daughter didn¡¯t look like her father at all. Instead, she looked like her basilisk mother. Since he had a new daughter, her father naturally diverted a lot of attention to his new child. Andrea knew why her father wasn¡¯t by her side. She followed her father and found a basilisk¡¯s nest. While her father was talking to the female basilisk. She changed and wanted to rece the newborn basilisk who was born not long ago. She arrived at the nest where the newborn basilisk was, Opened her mouth and ate the little basilisk without hesitation. After eating the little basilisk, she pretended to be the little basilisk and stayed in the nest for a night. She received care and affection of her father. The next morning, her father left. She followed him. At home, Andrea didn¡¯t change back to her original appearance. Instead, she kept her basilisk form and hung on the treetops. When her father came back, he saw a basilisk appear in the territory of his dragon wife and child. At first, he thought it was his newborn basilisk child who followed him here. When he got closer, he realized it wasn¡¯t. Andrea¡¯s father, Aude, was a Holy Dragon of Light. He was born with the affinity for light. He was recently the Holy Dragon Emperor. It would be fine if he didn¡¯t look carefully. But when he looked carefully, Aude was shocked. The reason why he misunderstood this was because he just had a basilisk child with a female basilisk. It was because this basilisk had the scent of his newborn basilisk child. It also had the scent of the basilisk family. But Aude was sure that this basilisk had nothing to do with him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Father, don¡¯t you like basilisks?¡± Andrea hungzily on the treetop, not afraid that she would fall. The tip of her tail hooked the treetop, and her head was facing down, swaying as if she was blocking the swing. ¡°Andrea?¡± Aude couldn¡¯t believe that his three-month-old dragon daughter, Could actually imitate other creatures without being taught. And she could even imitate her breath so well. No, no, something was wrong with her smell. This child went to the basilisk race? When did she go? Why didn¡¯t I know about this? ¡°Nonsense. You are a noble dragon. How could you be like this?¡± Although he didn¡¯t have many children with other races, there weren¡¯t very few either. However, ever since Vivian gave birth to a dragon egg, a female dragon. And it was a rare baby dragon with the inheritance of a wise man, Aude rarely left home. Recently, he always went to the basilisk race because he had a child. He thought that the baby would be born with the bloodline of the dragon race. He did not expect that it was the bloodline of the basilisk race that had awakened. But no matter what, it was still his child. So, although Aude was disappointed, he had a new daughter, so he went to the basilisk race diligently. He didn¡¯t know just how diligent he want. When he left home and greeted his wife, Vivian, many times, she did not say anything. However, it attracted the attention of Andrea, who had lost her father¡¯s attention and began to pay attention to her father¡¯s whereabouts. She knew that the reason why her father went out every day and did not have time to apany her was that he had other children outside¡­ Chapter 251 - The Holy Dragon of Light

Chapter 251: The Holy Dragon of Light

Andrea was not as generous as Vivian, her mother. She knew that Aude was out there, not only with another woman, but also with a child. Now, he went out every day just to look after the child. Andrea¡¯s dissatisfaction with her father was at its peak. Although she was only three months old, her inheritance was gradually unlocking. By taking away her father¡¯s attention, the child was an enemy. The dragon race would never give in to an enemy. They would never be merciful. Eliminating the enemy was the only option. Therefore, Andrea followed her father to the basilisk race¡¯s home. She transformed into that little basilisk. Then, while her father Aude was talking to that basilisk woman, She ate that little basilisk who dared to snatch her father away from her. Fortunately, although Aude went to the basilisk tribe, he also spent the night at that basilisk woman¡¯s house. He didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the little basilisk. Otherwise, Andrea might have exploded and eaten that basilisk woman. Even so, Andrea wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Especially when she saw her father Aude in the morning telling that basilisk woman that he woulde at night, Andrea¡¯s moodpletely dropped to the freezing point. Because of this, she didn¡¯t go home at all. Instead, she waited for her father at a ce that was still some distance away from home. She believed that her father would definitely stop here when he passed by and saw a small basilisk here. As expected, a daughter knows her father. When Aude passed by, he saw Andrea dangling from a tree, so he stopped and came over. ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Andrea answered seriously. Indeed, I won¡¯t, as long as you don¡¯t stay away from home for the sake of other cubs. Otherwise, next time, I¡¯ll eat the baby and its mother together. But perhaps it was just an illusion, but after eating the little basilisk, she was not hungry today, as if she was still a little full. It was as if some power was awakening in her body. ¡°Who told you to be like this? You¡¯re a dragon!¡± Aude had doubts in his heart. He wanted to go back to the basilisk race to see his child, But Aude knew that this daughter of his was different from his other children. The power inherited by the other children was basically justbat, But this child had the inheritance of a wise man. He might not even be as smart as this child. It was better for him not to give himself away in front of this child, In case this child did something irreversible. ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you going to ask me?¡± Aude wanted to gently put the matter behind him. Aude regarded his daughter very highly, so he was naturally very strict. Now that he heard his daughter say this, he had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡°What do you want me ask?¡± Aude felt guilty. ¡°Ask me why I knew you would pass by here.¡± ¡°And why I can turn into something I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± ¡°More importantly, why there is a smell on me that you are familiar with.¡± ¡°And where did I sleepst night?¡± ¡°And where did Ie back from this morning?¡± Every time Andrea asked a question, Aude felt more uneasy. ¡°Weren¡¯t you at home?¡± Aude tried his best to remain as calm as usual. ¡°Yes, I was at home, but whose home is it?¡± Andrea decided not to maintain the appearance of a small snake. Instead, she transformed into her original dragon form. She stretched her body majestically. Pale golden antlers, pale green scales that were almost white, and four dragon legs that looked short but were exceptionally powerful. The originally cute and fleshy ws had now grown into sharp ws. ¡°You didn¡¯t have any ws yesterday. How did you grow so fast? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Aude saw that his daughter¡¯s body had undergone such a change, and he was a little worried about her body. ¡°What did you eat?¡± Aude¡¯s gaze fell on Andrea¡¯s stretching body, and a metallic w that popped out from her ws. ¡°I ate a living thing yesterday.¡± Andrea¡¯s voice waszy, showing that she did not care. However, Aude could vaguely feel a faint murderous aura that was dissipating from his daughter¡¯s abnormal behavior. What was going on? His daughter was only three months old. He was usually very strict with her, and he had never let her participate in the killing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± One had to know that the growth cycle dragons was very long. Dragons would only be considered mature when they were 300 years old. His daughter was only three months old, And she was still in the infant stage. Yet she was so big already. Could it be that something had happened at home after he left yesterday? ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it and ate a small basilisk.¡± Andrea¡¯s voice was filled with a vile show-off and warning. At the same time, the killing intent on her body was faintly discernible. Having said that, how could Aude not understand why Andrea was so abnormal? It was 80% likely that this child had followed him to the basilisk tribe yesterday. When he saw the mother and daughter of the basilisk tribe, ¡°You ate your sister?¡± Aude looked at his daughter expressionlessly. He really wasn¡¯t that angry. In the world where the strong ruled, There was a saying in the dragon n, which meant that only one strongest person was left in a generation. The remaining brothers and sisters would all be eaten by that strongest person. His daughter had only done what had happened in their n a long time ago yesterday. The little basilisk was eaten because it wasn¡¯t as strong as Andrea. No one else could be med. But what really surprised Aude was that this child had followed him secretly. To the basilisk tribe. And no one in the entire basilisk tribe had noticed. This child had eaten the baby basilisk right under his nose. Why was Aude so sure that Andrea had eaten the baby basilisk right in front of him? That was because he knew his daughter too well. Since his daughter had followed him to the basilisk¡¯s home, She must have known that he had another daughter. And this child thought that someone had taken away her father. As a warning of revenge, she must have eaten the baby basilisk right in front of him. That was also why when he had just returned, It was easy to exin why he had seen Andrea turn into a baby basilisk. This child must have also turned into a particrly vile appearance like the small basilisk that had been eaten. She was in the same room as him. ¡°Is there anything wrong with your body right now?¡± Aude was indeed angry. However, what he was angry about was that Andrea¡¯s body might¡¯ve changed. Siblings who had eaten the from the same bloodline might very likely undergo a mutation. Moreover, Andrea ate a younger sister who hadn¡¯t awakened her dragon bloodline. ¡°Your ws seem to be sharper than those of the dragon race.¡± Andrea narrowed her metal-like vertical pupils and stared at her father. She wanted to see what her father was thinking at this moment. Seeing that her father wasn¡¯t sad about her eating that little basilisk¡­ Chapter 252 - Devouring the Body of the Dragon

Chapter 252: Devouring the Body of the Dragon

Andrea was satisfied and found a stone. Then, she grinded her w. She didn¡¯t tell her father that she had awakened something else. With Andrea¡¯s disagreement, she woulde to eat you up. Aude didn¡¯t dare to go out for a long time. He didn¡¯t even dare to let Andrea know where his children were outside, But Andrea did not care. All she cared about was whether her father was paying attention to her. The rest was really not important to her as a baby. Besides, she was just a cute little baby. What bad thoughts could she have? At most, she would just be angry and eat you up. Ever since Andrea had the bad habit of eating the person up whenever she had a disagreement, Aude and Vivian almost always had to stay close to each other. Looking at how Andrea was, She must not be left alone at home. Otherwise, there would really be death. If he had not seen his daughter¡¯s cruelty with his own eyes¡­ He had always treated his daughter as a cub, afraid that if he was not careful, She would be bullied. After all, no matter where she was, There was no shortage of bullying. Aude and Vivian would move with Andrea from time to time. In the beginning, it was to let Andrea see more of the outside world, To broaden her horizons. But then it became that if they didn¡¯t move with her, Andrea would soon eat all the people in the vicinity who dared to provoke her, whether they were children or adults. I won¡¯t reason with you. I won¡¯t listen to your exnation. Anyway, if you provoke me, I¡¯ll eat you. When I finish eating you, I¡¯ll be beaten by my father and scolded by my mother. So what. Anyway, I finished eating. Next time someone came to mess with her, she¡¯d do the same. She was aplete scumbag. It was not that Andrea was gluttonous. It was that she knew that she had awakened the dragon¡¯s devourer physique. She could devour other creatures and absorb their unique inheritance power, But she had never mentioned this to anyone. Because of her physical condition, she looked smaller than dragons of the same age. However, her small body did not mean that she was less lethal. If she really fought one on one with them, Her opponent would have been bitten by Andrea, like a bone that had just been bitten by a dog. All over their body, except for the parts that were not easy to bite. One could only guess how many bites she took out of the parts that were easy to bite. The best time Andrea had ever had was when she fought a dragon who always mocked her for being small. She ate the dragon who was almost the size of an adult dragon. All that was left were two dragon horns, a dragon skeleton, and of course, a dragon¡¯s internal organs. All the flesh on the dragon¡¯s body was eaten by Andrea. Including the scales on the dragon¡¯s body. Andrea did not let go of any of them. She swallowed them all in one bite. She was not picky about food. She did not waste anything that could be eaten. ¡°Vivian, has your daughter taken a fancy to that silly dog?¡± Dolly looked at Andrea who was pretending to be weak in Bobby¡¯s arms. He grinned and revealed his two poisonous teeth. He felt his teeth ache. That little dragon, weak. Hehe, stop fooling around. Even ants know not to provoke a creature from the Undash Hills, okay? She was normal when she was not angry. Once she went crazy, she could eat anything. By just quarreling and lightly fighting with her, She would take the opportunity to bite the person¡¯s tail and eat him. If one did not know that Andrea had received the inheritance of the wise men, They would have thought that she had the inheritance of the devouring dragon. ¡°You can see it even with such bad eyesight. It seems that it is very obvious.¡± Vivian sighed. She really wanted to tell her husband that her daughter was up to something again. ¡°Where¡¯s Aude?¡± Dolly realized. Normally, Aude would be back by now. If he did note back, his daughter would leave with someone else. ¡°Andrea¡¯s ws have been hurting recently. He went to find someone who can sharpen her ws.¡± Vivian was even more worried. It was really difficult for her daughter to sharpen her ws. Not to mention grinding them. As long as her ws exerted force on something, that thing would break into pieces. How could she sharpen her ws. ¡°She took a fancy to that silly dog. Could it be that she wants him to sharpen her ws?¡± Dolly suddenly had a whim. ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivian rolled her eyes. This guy really did not have a good brain. Have you ever seen a w board that was tricked so nicely into sharpening one¡¯s ws? ¡°Speaking of which, Andrea is also more than 200 years old. She¡¯s almost an adult, right?¡± ¡°Why does she look like a cub that has just hatched!¡± Dolly voiced out the doubts that had been hidden in his heart for too long. He had wanted a chance to ask her before. However, Andrea had been pestering him so much that it was inappropriate for him to ask her in front of the child. This was the child¡¯s weakness. ¡°You also know that she has a special physique. The elders in the n said that it may be because she has awakened the inheritance of the wise, so she grows slower.¡± Vivian heard Dolly¡¯s question. She could not help but sigh again. Of course, she was also very upset. It was not easy for her to give birth to a child, and this child was born to make her worry less. She was born to awaken the inheritance of the wise. However, her character was very bad. Moreover, she grew unusually slow. After more than 200 years, she wasn¡¯t even as big as a dragon who was 200 days old. How could she not be worried? She wasn¡¯t calm when she told Dolly. In fact, her heart was burning. She even suspected that when she had Andrea, what she had eaten had affected Andrea¡¯s development. ¡°Then it¡¯s time to start preparing for her partner.¡± Dolly watched as Andrea sneakily marked Bobby. He could not help butugh. The silly dog probably could not fathom what the little thing in his arms was thinking about right now. ¡°She¡¯s looking for a partner. I am worried that she will wake up hungry in the middle of the night and eat him.¡± Vivian was so angry that sheughed. It was not that she was exaggerating. It was that her daughter had done that before. She slept until she woke up hungry in the middle of the night. When she turned around, she saw a dark dragon sleeping on a tree next to her. Andrea, who was half asleep, flew out. She chased after the dark dragon and bit more than half of the dragon. Fortunately, the dark dragon was an adult dragon. He didn¡¯t bother with a cub. He just thought that the cub was crazy from hunger and would bite anything it saw. Since then, whenever Andrea returned to the dragon n, every household would lock their doors at night. Then Andrea would sleep again, wake up hungry, and go out to look for food. Chapter 253 - Combat Power

Chapter 253: Combat Power

Monn was terrified. He didn¡¯t realize that Andrea was the one with the mostbat power. ¡°Bobby, that¡¯s enough. Hurry up and send the child to her mother. You still have work to do.¡± Monn really didn¡¯t want the fluffy dog that he had just coaxed to be taken away. Moreover, he knew how cruel Andrea was. He couldn¡¯t bear to let Bobby jump into this fire pit. As apanion of a dragon, not only must you be strong, but you must also be very lucky. Otherwise, you¡¯d better wash up and go to sleep. Because you don¡¯t know how many strong people you¡¯re facing. And you also don¡¯t know how many enemies you¡¯re facing. The females of the dragon n have never married outside, Unlike the males of the dragon n who are all over the ce. They can only get married to male dragons. This is an open secret in the world. Very few people really go into the details of why. The females of the dragon n are inherently more overbearing. Than the females of other races. But they¡¯re still very popr. In fact, everyone knew about this. This was because the females of the dragon n not only hadbat strength, looks, physique, and even family assets, They were more outstanding than the females of other races. More importantly, the abilities of the females of the dragon n were really iparable to the females of other n. ¡°Be good! Don¡¯t cry. After I finish my work, I¡¯ll y with you and find you something good to eat, okay?¡± For a low-level orc, this was the only way Bobby could think of to coax a child. In his world, eating was the most important thing. So he thought that it should be the same for a child. But what Bobby didn¡¯t know was that the child in his arms wasn¡¯t a real child. Instead, it was an infamous child in the Shenluo continent. Even the dragons of the dragon n felt a headache whenever they saw her. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Andrea pretended to be strong and sensible, which made Bobby¡¯s heart almost melt into a puddle of water. How could he bear to let such a baby work for him. And he was even more reluctant to let the beloved baby be ufortable. So, Bobby put Andrea on his head. Now, Bobby was in human form, with a head of pure light blue hair almost white long hair. He put Andrea on head to support her. Bobby thought he was really smart. So the cub wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable. Bobby was very confident in his fur. Andrea smiled, this big dog is really simple and cute. He was soft-hearted and kind-hearted. It made people reluctant to let him go! No, even a dragon would be reluctant to let him go. She really wanted to bring him back to her nest. If it was Andrea¡¯s nest, it was probably the most luxurious dragon¡¯s nest in the Shenluo continent. Her dragon¡¯s nest contained nearly half of the spirit of the Shenluo continent, as well as all the top-rated treasures in the Shenluo continent. It was full of all kinds of shiny and precious items. ¡°My name is Bobby. Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± Bobby tried to make conversation with Andrea. In fact, he just wanted to divert the attention of this little cub. That way, the little cub wouldn¡¯t feel any pain. The fall just now looked quite fierce. This was the bad thing about the little cub. It was very delicate. If you didn¡¯t take good care of it, it would easily get hurt. ¡°Andrea.¡± The little cub coiled her body on top of Bobby¡¯s head. Thinking about it, she felt that it was easy for her to fall off. She stretched out her little tail and pulled her body into a long shape. She took it and became Bobby¡¯s hair tie. She looked at the stupid thing that her daughter was doing. Vivian was astounded. Did this stupid thing know what she was doing! Was she stupid? To be a hair tie for someone else¡¯s head, What do you think you are! Look at your small body. Is it long enough for someone to tie their hair? Monn, who was watching from the side, was speechless. It seemed that Andrea was really satisfied with Bobby. She was willing to lower herself to be a hair tie for him. ¡°I¡¯m going to chop some more wood to make furniture.¡± Bobby did not seem to notice how Vivian, Monn, and Dolly looked at him strangely. Instead, he looked at the wood that he had found and felt that the quantity was not enough. The wood that he had brought back, Was to make a bed for Monn himself. And then make a frame for the house. But now¡­ Bobby felt that he should make a set of furniture for himself. Otherwise, the cub would have no ce to y. Yes, and make some toys for the cub. There was no cub that didn¡¯t like toys. With new toys, the cub would y with toys and forget about the pain. With this thought in mind, Bobby strode toward the forest where the trees were lush. ¡°Sigh. When Audees back and finds out about this, I¡¯m afraid that the two of them will start fighting again.¡± Vivian said worriedly. Aude and Andrea had been fighting more and more in the past few years. Due to her special status, Andrea disagreed with Aude on some dragon matters. The two of them often could not convince each other, and then it became a showdown. Whoever won would listen to the other. At first, Aude won more times. But recently, the number of times Andrea won also gradually increased. The more times Andrea won, the angrier Aude became. Now, whenever they mentioned work matters, The two of them would fly far away and fight until the sky turned dark. Aude and Andrea would quarrel side by side at the pce, So Andrea would have to give the order to drive them away. Then, whenever the dragon n had a meeting, Andrea would go back. Once any of them said something wrong, they would spar. Now, the entire Shenluo continent knew that Andrea and her father, Aude, were not on good terms. The rumors outside were quite ridiculous. And these two people did not have the slightest bit of self-awareness. It was not enough to fight outside. When they went home, they would still fight. It was so frustrating. ¡°Now, Aude can¡¯t really beat Andrea!¡± Dolly saw a few days ago that Andrea bit a piece of meat off Aude¡¯s back, But Aude did not hit Andrea. Vivian sighed. Of course, she knew her husband. He suffered a lot of losses fighting with Andrea. Often, when the old wound on his body healed, a new one would appear. She did not know why but, Andrea was particrly fond of the piece of meat on her father¡¯s back. Seven out of ten times, she would bite that piece of meat. As for the three times when she would not bite that piece of meat on Aude¡¯s back, It would be that the wound had not yet grown new meat. Or it had not yet grown back properly! Of course, these were things that outsiders did not know. Vivian was already numb to it now. It was normal to see Andrea and Aude fighting at the door of their house. Chapter 254 - Self-sealing

Chapter 254: Self-sealing

After standing here for a long time, Monn finally understood. He had never thought that this Andrea was the true big boss of Shenluo continent. It seemed that he had to consider whether he should use Bobby to trap her. She likes Bobby. Wouldn¡¯t that make it easy? As long as you stay, it¡¯s fine. When you¡¯re about to leave, then take her with you. It should be much easier to tear apart the void. She has a wise man¡¯s inheritance. I have only heard of it in legends. I had never thought it was real. This little girl sounded like she just got her strength back. She¡¯s shrewd, a little dull and fuzzy. It will probably work! Monn had some ns in mind. As he watched Bobby stare at Andrea¡¯s back, the meaning in his eyes grew deeper. ¡°Are you really not going to use that stupid dog to make a deal with me?¡± Vivian saw Bobby walk away. Even she was ignored by her unfilial daughter. She remembered what had happened before. ¡°We dragons have more wealth than you humans can imagine.¡± Vivian continued to try to convince Monn. Take Bobby away, If not, there might be consequences. Then, no matter what happened in the future, it would be easy to handle. She already knew how unreliable her daughter was. But no matter how unreliable her daughter was, As a mother, she had to think more about her child. Her daughter was too good at causing trouble. She was really afraid that the stupid dog would have an argument with her daughter one day. Then, when her daughter got angry, she would swallow him whole! ¡°Actually, that¡¯s their problem. We, as bystanders, can¡¯t help.¡± Monn seemed to have seen through Vivian¡¯s worries. ¡°Instead of being a participant, it¡¯s better to let the two of them cause a ruckus. At least, they won¡¯t me us in the future.¡± Seeing that Vivian was still worried, Monn shook his head. He did not know what Andrea did on a daily basis. Even her own mother was so worried about her. ¡°My daughter is not an adult yet!¡± Vivian was being stubborn. That¡¯s right, her daughter was not an adult yet. She was still a little cub. Looking at her size, It was obvious that she was still a little cub. How could such a little cub know what she was doing. What did she know about right and wrong. All she knew was to eat, drink and have fun. ¡°But you know in your heart that your daughter is not an ordinary cub!¡± ¡°She already knows how to find a mate for herself.¡± ¡°Such a cub is rare!¡± Monn held back hisughter. No matter how old the child was, Parents always wore thick filters when looking at their children. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your fault.?You brought the big dog here for no reason.¡± ¡°Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t happen?¡± Vivian was worried. The fire elements around her body began to move unconsciously. ¡°Calm down! Do you want to burn this ce down?¡± Monn quickly stopped her. He was really afraid that she would lose control of her emotions and turn this ce into a sea of fire. ¡°Vivian, Andrea has grown up. You can¡¯t change everything, or control everything. Dolly used his spider leg to kick Vivian. Vivian lowered her eyes. The fire elements around her had been pacified. ¡°Human, you need y to build a house. Let me help!¡± ¡°Build a house for me on the way.¡± Dolly raised his chin in Monn¡¯s direction. ¡°Actually, you can do without y. As long as it can be fixed.¡± Monn did not forget the eight-legged uncle¡¯s silk that Andrea had rmended. ¡°This is too easy. You arrange the things. I¡¯ll spin the silk for you.¡± Dolly seemed to have found something new and interesting. It was of quite high quality. ¡°Build one for us too. I¡¯ll dry it for you.¡± Vivian stood there thinking about something. Monn did not show it on his face, but he wasining in his heart. These two were not here to catch coolies, were they? They must have heard what he and Bobby had said before. They were only here for a short while to observe. Then, they would leave. Only then did these two want to help Monn build the houses. That way, once Monn left with Bobby, the courtyard and the house would be theirs. They were indeed a greedy race. No matter how much he tried to understand, he couldn¡¯t handle the huge disparity in strength. Monn grimaced and lowered his head to work. It seemed that Bobby was right! There really wasn¡¯t enough wood here. Alright, now, not only was there not enough wood, even stones weren¡¯t enough. Monn could only order people to findrge stones and process them into pieces, suitable for building houses. Seeing that Monn had also gone to find materials for building houses, Dolly shook his head and transformed into a human. Dolly, who had transformed into a human, had the same two legs as a normal person. It was just that Dolly looked quite insidious.. He looked like a person who was not to be trifled with. ¡°Why are you so worried about Andrea? Settle the matter with that stupid dog.¡± Dolly grew up in the dragon n. He grew up with Vivian. Since he was young, he was thrown out of the n because of his mutated body. It was Vivian who brought the dying dolly back to the nest. Of course, at that time, Vivian did not know that Dolly was a silk-spitting snake and not a good-looking spider. Later, she found out that Dolly was not a spider. Vivian did not feel disappointed. Anyway, they were all good-looking things. The dragon n loved good-looking things the most. Because they were childhood sweethearts, Dolly understood Vivian. She should not have been so conflicted, so impulsive, and so uneasy. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± ¡°That human and that dog, they are not from our continent at all.¡± ¡°You know how unreliable Andrea is.¡± ¡°When she gets really angry, she could even eat her father.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s on our side of the road.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s spread out from here, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± ¡°Outsiders who cane from other continents naturally have to leave here.¡± Vivian understood a lot of things. It was because she understood too much that she was afraid. This was a sealed continent that did not interact with the outside world. But it did not mean that they knew nothing about the outside world. After all, when one reached the peak of cultivation on this continent, they would be a God and leave. This was already an open belief and secret of this continent. In order to be a God, many races went crazy. Those who want to be a god, who want to go crazy, do not know the chaos of the outside Gods. Chapter 255 - Stuck

Chapter 255: Stuck

Dolly did not think that was what Vivian was worried about. The creatures on their continent were unlucky. The creatures born elsewhere had a higher starting point. But they were also unlucky, Because their future was destined from birth. Things like inheritance did not appear out of thin air. Why did the people of their continent have inheritances? The frequency of their inheritances wasn¡¯t high. Only when a God fell from the outside world, would their continent have a suitable sessor. There were even rumors that their continent was the ce where the God was reborn. This was also why after the dragon n¡¯s wise sessor appeared, Andrea was so valued. It was said that thest sage inheritor of the dragon race brought the dragon n out of the sea. They became the n leader of the true dragon n that was above all living things in the Shenluo continent. After that, the dragon n became stronger and stronger. So strong that it made people doubt whether it was true. Not only were their strength and cultivation methods much stronger than any other race. Even their racial talent seemed to be more outstanding than other races. ¡°You know this! Andrea is different from the rest.¡± Dolly was different from Aude. Aude had always been strict with his daughter since she was young. Dolly, on the other hand, yed the role of a loving father. So, Andrea spent more time pestering Dolly and staying by his side. No matter how much Andrea did not like to call Dolly uncle, She liked to call him Eight-Legged Uncle. Andrea had deep feelings for Dolly. Andrea knew Dolly as well as Dolly knew herself. Dolly had been helping to look after Andrea since she was born. Vivian was a fire dragon, so she had a special physique and could not hatch dragon eggs often. Otherwise, she might identally roast her own eggs. In addition, Vivian was born with a high body temperature, so she could not hatch eggs normally. In the dragon n, it was even more impossible for dragon males to hatch eggs. When there was time to hatch eggs, they were busy everywhere else. The responsibility of hatching the eggs naturally fell to Dolly. It could be said that the first smell that Andrea smelled after she was born belonged to Dolly. The first creature she saw when she opened her eyes was Dolly. Andrea¡¯s biological parents were Aude and Vivian. Her father, Aude, was Andrea¡¯s teacher, and her mother, Vivian, was the nanny who watched the children and was responsible for feeding them regrly. Dolly yed the role of Andrea¡¯s rtives, friends, and elders for more than 200 years of her life. As Andrea grew older, her inheritance became moreplete. Her strength also became stronger. But she subconsciously hid it. She didn¡¯t want others to know her true strength. Until now, no one knew except for Andrea. She now had the title of the strongest dragon in the continent. Although Dolly also noticed this, It was normal for children to grow up and have their own thoughts and secrets. So, Dolly had never told anyone about this. Although Andrea wasn¡¯t his biological child, He was the one who watched her grow up, and he was the one who brought her up. He respected the child¡¯s growth. He also respected the child¡¯s choices. ¡°The child¡¯s path is for the child to walk on his own. It is not for others to help them choose.¡±. ¡°I know. But after all, she is born with a weaker physique than other dragons!¡± As a mother, although Vivian seemed to be more fierce to Andrea than anyone else, She was actually more worried about her child than anyone else. This child was already more than 200 years old. She was about toe of age, But her figure was still like a little cub. What would she do when she came of age? So what if she was the legacy of the wise men. Without a strong physique, the legacy of the wise men could only be the vassal of others. Think about your child. One day in the future, she would be the vassal of others. Vivian could not sit still. ¡°Hey. Have you never looked at your child carefully?¡± Dolly was really helpless. He didn¡¯t know how confused his savior was. How could she think that her daughter was weak. Could a weak dragon cub really feed on others? Would she take a bite to fill her stomach when she had nothing to do? Stop joking, okay? He really should let his silly friend see her daughter¡¯s fierce appearance. Once, when he was shedding his shell, because he was near the volcano, the humidity was not enough. Then he got stuck. Yes, it was a real case of being stuck. The shell was half gone, and the humidity was not enough, so it could not fully be shed. Because he shed his shell, his body was weak. He could only hold on until he recovered his strength and continued to shed his shell. Then, Andrea, who had a poor physique ording to Vivian, staged a battle in front of him that him to death. That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t know why Andrea was looking for him. Anyway, she saw that he was halfway through the molting process and was stuck. Because her body was a snake, the molting process was smooth. But his legs were spider¡¯s, so the molting process was very troublesome. He could not forcefully pull down. If he did not pull well, his legs would be lost. So, he could only let the shell get stuck awkwardly. Andrea didn¡¯te close either. She just nced at his position. Then, she turned around and left. At that time, he was still sad for quite a while. The child he raised must now despise him for being so useless. He could even get stuck shedding his shell. Oh. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the case. Reality pped him in the face. He didn¡¯t know what was going through Andrea¡¯s mind at that time. Anyway, she went back and fought with Aude. She destroyed half of the volcano that was about to erupt. Then, Andrea¡¯s four small ws grabbed a piece of bloody meat. A piece of meat that was much longer than her own body fell out of her mouth. Andrea stuffed the meat from her four small ws into Dolly¡¯s mouth without any exnation. Then, she used her four small bloody ws that were finally free to wipe Dolly¡¯s eight stuck spider legs. She wiped all the blood on her four small ws onto Dolly¡¯s eight spider legs. Finally, in front of Dolly, She unceremoniously ced the long piece of meat in his mouth on the ground. She pressed it with her four small ws and bit into it with her mouth. She began to tear off the scales along with the skin on the long piece of meat and ate it. In front of Dolly, there was a live version of scraping off scales and peeling off skin. Seeing this, Dolly even felt that the scales on his body were a little painful. However, before Dolly could understand what this child was trying to do, He saw Andrea pick up the piece of meat with the scales removed. Dolly thought the child was going to leave, and finally stopped fussing. He could finally take a good rest and shed his shell. Chapter 256 - Eat Meat

Chapter 256: Eat Meat

Unexpectedly, Andrea didn¡¯t leave at all. Instead, she held the long piece of meat with its scales removed in her mouth. She opened Dolly¡¯s mouth very roughly and mercilessly. Then, she stuffed the long piece of meat in his mouth. In one breath, she stuffed all of it into Dolly¡¯s mouth. Fortunately, Dolly was a snake. No matter how big the prey was, he could swallow it in one bite. Otherwise, Andrea¡¯s feeding method would choke him to death. Then, Andrea smacked her little paws with satisfaction. Her body flew above Dolly¡¯s body. She chanted an ancient dragonnguage. With magical power, The clouds above her began to move. And then a wonderful scene appeared. It rained. The drizzle gathered above Dolly¡¯s head and continued to fall. It was unknown whether it was because of the meat that Andrea stuffed into his mouth, but it had worked. Or had the rain that Andrea had summoned with dragon magic worked. Anyway, in the drizzling rain, Dolly¡¯s stuck shell soon retreated. ¡°You can¡¯t feed others like this in the future. People will die.¡± After his skin had retreated and his shell had retreated, he was at his weakest. Dolly was sprawled on the ground. She still didn¡¯t forget to educate Andrea aboutmon sense. ¡°Eight-Legged Uncle, you¡¯re a snake! Don¡¯t think that just because you have spider legs, you¡¯re a spider!¡± After Andrea saw that Eight-Legged Uncle had the strength to lecture her again, She knew that she was fine. However, she had never seen Eight-Legged Uncle peeling off his skin and shell before. It looked so painful. It was because he looked strange. Not only did he have to face the pain of shedding his skin, but he also had to shed his shell. It was a double pain. No wonder Eight-Legged Uncle was so strong. All those who were tempered by suffering, as long as they were not defeated. They would be extremely powerful. ¡°Oh, no. Don¡¯t think of yourself as a real person just because you can be a human, okay?¡± Andrea protested in dissatisfaction. Really. Did this person forget that he was a silk-spitting snake. The upper and lower jaw of his mouth was not hard-wired, and could grow the mouth to 180 degrees. Snakes had special bones, and the extensibility of their muscles and ligaments was different from other races. For a naughty child who did not obey discipline and did not hear about it, How should she be disciplined?. Her strict father would use a cane. Her loving mother Vivian thought that a mischievous child was a healthy child. Dolly, on the other hand, had a serious look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m reminding you that not everyone can stand the way you feed them.¡± ¡°If it were anyone else, they might think that you¡¯re trying to murder them.¡± Dolly had always ced this child, On the same level as himself when it came to Andrea. ¡°Eight-Legged Uncle, how do you feel now? Do you want to eat some more?¡± Of course, Andrea knew that Dolly said this for her own good. Dolly was different from her father, Aude. Aude always taught her how to be stronger. And Dolly taught her a lot of life knowledge. Even though she had never seen Uncle Dolly be a human, Uncle Dolly was still very persistent, and handed her things of the human world, As well as characteristics and habits of other races. He was like an old pedant. ¡°After a snake sheds its skin, it is the period of weakness. After the spider sheds its shell, it is also the period of weakness.¡± ¡°This period of time is the time when the skin and outer shell of these two races regrow.¡± Dolly sighed and continued to finish his words. ¡°So?¡± Andrea doesn¡¯t care about that. Because it¡¯s all in her memory. ¡°So, if you ever have a vendetta against a snake or a spider,¡± ¡°And can¡¯t beat them, wait. Wait until they shed their skin and molt their shells. Kill them in one move.¡± Andrea blinked. She had not expected that when Dolly was at his weakest, He would teach her a lesson. And it was very possible that if the two of them were to stand opposite each other in the future. She would kill him. ¡°I know. How do you feel now? Do you want to eat something?¡± Andrea didn¡¯t care about the shedding of the skin of the snake race or the shedding of the shell of the spider. She only cared about how Dolly felt now. This person was really something. She knew that shedding of the skin and shedding of the shell made him the weakest. Yet, he didn¡¯t tell her. He ran to such a deste ce and carried out such a dangerous thing. Since she hadn¡¯t seen him for the past two days, She came to look for him. She saw that this guy was shedding his shell and was about to die, Yet, he was still nning to hide it! Outrageous! Since he was already so outrageous! If I don¡¯t give him some trouble¡­ It seems like I¡¯ve let him down. ¡°Why do you keep thinking about what I should eat? You just forced me to eat so much meat.¡± Dolly frowned. Andrea had been eating cooked food here since she was young. Today, she forced herself to eat raw meat. He hadn¡¯t settled the score with her yet. ¡°Hehehe. Of course, it¡¯s because the meat isn¡¯t ordinary.¡± Andrea smiled like a cheeky fox. ¡°Oh, how is it not ordinary?¡± He had just finished shedding his skin and molting his shell. Dolly felt very tired. He asked listlessly. He had always been this patient with Andrea. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it¡¯s delicious first?¡± Andrea grinned. It was clear that she was very happy. ¡°It smells like blood. What¡¯s so delicious about it?¡± Dolly frowned in disgust. He had not eaten raw food for many years. He was still not used to eating so much raw food. But speaking of which, he did not pay much attention because it was too ufortable just now. But now, there was really not much disgusting smell of blood in his mouth. Instead, there was a faint light power that brought a little healing and was healing the internal injuries in his body, As well as the injuries she had unintentionally caused when she helped to shed his shell and skin. ¡°What did you give me to eat just now?¡± Dolly also realized that something was wrong. The food that Andrea gave him just now was very likely not ordinary meat. Thinking back to before Andrea came to him with the meat in her mouth. This child seemed to have been fighting with her father, Aude. Even half of the volcano had been ttened. At that time, he was still worried that the two of them would cause a ruckus, That they would cause public anger. After that, he felt too much pain, so he closed his eyes to slowly recover. When he opened his eyes again, this child came over. ¡°The flesh of the Holy Dragon of Light.¡± Andrea¡¯s smile was ostentatious, but there was also a hint of wildness. She saw Dolly shedding his shell and looked like he was going to die at any moment. So she went to her father, Aude, for help, But the man didn¡¯t help. He even told her it was normal to shed his skin and shed his skin. It was hard for anyone to shed their skin and shed their skin. He told her not to make a fuss. Are you kidding me? It¡¯s easy for you to say that. I hate Aude talking about Dolly from above, that he¡¯s the most useless snake in the snake tribe. Aude only seemed to be very powerful. He was not the Holy Dragon Emperor. He was just the Holy Dragon of light. Hisbat skills weren¡¯t the most powerful, nor was his intelligence. His only use was as a healer. Chapter 257 - Cicada Raised by the Dragon Clan

Chapter 257: Cicada Raised by the Dragon n

A Holy Dragon of Light who can only stand at the back and be a wet nurse in a battle. If he can¡¯t even be a wet nurse, what is he good for? I¡¯m not asking him to save a stranger. I¡¯m asking him to help Dolly. Why is it so hard? He is so hell-bent on not helping. Andrea instantly turned hostile. She pounced on Aude. In the past, Aude would definitely throw Andrea out with a p. Then, the two of them started to fight back and forth. Today, Aude was also a little angry. His child and Dolly were getting closer and closer. When she was young, she was the most attached to him. Now, it was getting more and more difficult to deal with her. She often attacked him whenever they didn¡¯t get along. When the new flesh on his back was just growing out, Andrea would tear off a piece of it. This child nowpletely treated him as a walking meat provider. Aude raised his leg and kicked. He kicked towards Andrea. This kick was 100% powerful. He didn¡¯t hold back at all. Andrea was already angry because Aude refused to help. Now that Aude had kicked her, She was furious. Okay. You and I both didn¡¯t want to be cruel. But you kicked me so hard. Isn¡¯t it just a fight? I can¡¯t beat you? You¡¯re just the Holy Dragon of Light. A useless dragon who knows nothing but light magic. Andrea didn¡¯t care if he was her father or not. Four cute and chubby little ws. They were extremely tricky. They were so fast that they left afterimages in the air. Andrea used her small body to dodge Aude¡¯s kick. But her four little ws dug into Aude¡¯s leg. They dug out four balls of tender meat on Aude¡¯s leg. At the same time, they left four small holes on Aude¡¯s leg. Aude drew in a breath of pain. He leaped into the air and transformed into his dragon form, That was a dragon that was emitting a white light. Just by looking at it, one could tell that it was a healing Holy Dragon. An adult male dragon that was 100 meters long. Unfortunately, this dragon had four bloody holes on one of its hind legs, and blood was still dripping down. It destroyed the dragon¡¯s presence. Andrea didn¡¯t care if he turned into a dragon or not. She still refused to give up and chased after him. The two dragons were exchanging blows in the air. Aude relied on his own strength to not lose out. Andrea relied on her own speed and high damage. Whenever Aude attacked Andrea, Andrea would definitely dodge while going up and open her mouth to take a bite. This fully disyed the gluttonous nature of fighting and eating at the same time. By the time Aude lost his temper after being bitten by his daughter Andrea, His body was also full of holes from being bitten. There weren¡¯t many pieces of good meat left. Andrea didn¡¯t bother Aude too much. Finally, she found a tender spot on Aude¡¯s body that contained the most amount of light. When she went up, she bit it. She bit off a long piece of meat. Whether or not it would work, Andrea wasn¡¯t sure, But the flesh of the Holy Dragon of Light should be able to let Dolly shed his skin and shell safely. Otherwise, the Holy Dragon of Light would be useless. It was just an empty title. The truth was that the flesh and blood of the Holy Dragon of Light, Was better than any miracle medicine. After eating the flesh of the Holy Dragon of Light, Dolly¡¯s strength had obviously recovered. He used the Holy Dragon of Light¡¯s blood to smear on Dolly¡¯s eight spider legs, and help him quickly shed his shell. ¡°Are you trying to piss me off?¡± Dolly felt that he really didn¡¯t know how to be angry. It wasn¡¯t right to educate a child like this. He should still be touched by how much this child cared about him. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s true that the snake race will have the chance to transform into a dragon after eating dragon meat.¡± Andrea yawned andzily coiled her body. She had just fought with Aude, and now Dolly was receiving artificial rain. She was also very tired. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep on the ground. How many times have I told you? You¡¯re a noble dragon!¡± Dolly couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. What¡¯s wrong with this child? Why does she like to casually coil herself anywhere and sleep. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m a noble dragon.¡± Andrea answered unwillingly, but she still coiled herself up and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Come here and sleep on my tail.¡± Dolly was like a worried old mother, afraid that her child would have some kind of illness. ¡°Stop it! You¡¯re really weak now. If I, such a big dragon slept on your tail, you¡¯d probably be a roasted snake.¡± Andrea¡¯s eyelids didn¡¯t even move. She yawned again. It wasn¡¯t that she was looking for trouble and causing trouble for Dolly. Others didn¡¯t know, But Andrea knew herself best. When Dolly¡¯s body was normal, when she would sleep on the Dolly¡¯s body. Sometimes when she slept in a daze, the scales on her body would scratch Dolly¡¯s body. Now Dolly¡¯s body had just shed its skin. If she slept on him, She was afraid that when she woke up,. Dolly would be bleeding all over the floor. Dolly and Andrea were arguing. One didn¡¯t let the other sleep on the floor. The other didn¡¯t listen to reason and insisted on sleeping on the floor. Aude finally finished treating his wound. He ran over to Andrea and questioned her. When he came over, what he saw was an unexpectedly warm and harmonious scene. On one side, there was a snake that had just shed its skin. On the other side, there was a small dragon with cold and shiny scales on her body. Those who didn¡¯t know better would have thought that theose two were father and son. Aude felt a strange jealousy in his heart. He looked at the aura on Dolly¡¯s body. His own daughter had fought with him for a long time. All for the sake of feeding his own flesh to this snake. To help the snake shed its skin! Just thinking about it made him angry! ¡°Aude, the child is still young, don¡¯t be angry. If you have something to say, say it.¡± Dolly thought Aude was here to settle the score with Andrea. He quickly came out to protect the child. It was fine if Dolly didn¡¯t say anything. When he said that, Aude became even angrier. So what. Do I have to listen to you to educate my child? If it weren¡¯t for you, would my daughter have fought with me just now? Even though this father and daughter pair often fought with each other, When he thought about his daughter fighting with him for the sake of someone else. Aude was like a vinegar jar that had been knocked over for hundreds of years. It was quite unpleasant. ¡°Eight-Legged Uncle, it¡¯s none of your business. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to him. Anyway, he can¡¯t beat me.¡± As Andrea spoke, she opened her eyes and soared into the sky. She used her small body to block Aude¡¯s line of sight as he stared at Dolly. ¡°Andrea, what did I teach you on a daily basis? Where are your manners!¡± Dolly was afraid that Aude would hit the child lightly or lightly. He lectured Andrea harshly. Aude became even angrier when he heard Dolly talk to his daughter like that. You¡¯re just a snake spitting silk. How can you teach our dragon children? Don¡¯t you know where you stand? You¡¯re just a cicada raised by the dragon n, And a poor wretch who¡¯s been ostracized. How dare you be so impudent in front of me? Chapter 258 - Amnesty

Chapter 258: Amnesty

For some reason, Munn felt that he was no longer hungry. He didn¡¯t need to go hunting or looking for food. He was already stuffed with dog food. They had agreed to build a house together. In fact, they did build a house together. Other than the people who agreed to help them, Fire Dragon Vivian also helped. And the eight-legged silk snake Dolly. As well as Andrea, who always pretend to be weak but was actually a killer. But! The house they built ording to the basic blueprint Monn wanted. Not only was it many times bigger than he had expected. It was originally a quadrangle. But now, it was built as for little buildings in four directions, east, west, south, and north. Now he almost had helplessness and speechlessness written on his face. He had never felt so powerless and helpless before. It was originally him forcing Bobby to build the house. But who knew that in the end, he was the one that was forced. ¡°Bobby, I want to eat¡­¡± Fine. Hearing the cub-like soft voice again. Andrea was up to something again. If Monn hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, that this seemingly harmless cub. Would have swallowed a 20-to 30-meter-long crocodile that had climbed up the river. He might have believed it. Bobby seemed to be hitting fruits from a tree. As soon as he turned his head¡­ Andrea darted to the river like lightning. She swallowed the entire crocodile in one gulp. She didn¡¯t even burp. She was as fast as the wind and returned to her original position. Acting genteel while she waited for Bobby, the silly boy, to pluck the fruits. ¡°Children can¡¯t eat too many of these fruits.¡± Bobby took away the pile of green fruits in front of Andrea with a serious expression. He felt sour just by looking at it. Bobby didn¡¯t know why this cub liked to eat this kind of sour fruit so much. Monn wiped his face. It was actually quite good to be simple-minded. Just look at Bobby and you¡¯ll know the benefits. Up until now, this one had never found out the actual identity of the cub he was taking care of. A monster that could swallow an entire crocodile and not even have a bulge in her belly. Not to mention a few green fruits. Monn absolutely believed that even if it was a poisonous fruit. As long as Bobby brought it over. That Andrea would have no objection to eating it. Then she would act coquettishly and say how delicious and sweet it was. ¡°Then I want to sleep with you tonight.¡± Andrea acted innocent and clingy. She sneakily put the tip of her tail near Bobby¡¯s little finger and rubbed it. ¡°No. You have to go home with your mom tonight.¡± Bobby was a very principled person. Children could go out and y during the day. But they absolutely could not stay out at night. ¡°But you cane and y with me tomorrow.¡± Bobby saw that as he had just finished speaking. The listless, little cub was so upset that she was about to cry at any moment. His heart was a mess of softness again. ¡°Do you hate me very much?¡± There was still some uneasiness, some nervousness, some pity, and some timidity in the sobbing voice of Andrea. No matter who did not know the inside story, they would feel the same heartache when they heard it. ¡°Don¡¯t Cry, don¡¯t cry. No, I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Bobby shook his head violently. He really did not mean that. In fact, he quite liked this child. She was gentle and cute, and it did not make a fuss. ¡°Look, we just arrived here today, and we have not settled down yet. There is nothing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ce for you to sleep.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still a cub. If the environment isn¡¯t good, you¡¯ll get sick.¡± Bobby gave a series of exnations. He was afraid that if he spoke too slowly, the child would start crying again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Andrea wouldn¡¯t stop until she achieved her goal. Anyway, she had plenty of ways to make Bobby keep her. ¡°You can¡¯t be unreasonable. Naughty cubs aren¡¯t liked.¡± Bobby was talking nonsense with a serious face. In fact, he was screaming in his heart. Little princess, I beg you. Please don¡¯t cry anymore. It gave me a headache if you cry. Sobbed. If you cry, I¡¯ll cry with you too. Why did such a little cutie like to cry so much! ¡°You just hate me.¡± Andrea sniffled, tears swirling in his eyes, ready to fall at any time. Bobby tried to coax the little cub. Unfortunately, the little cub did not give Bobby the chance. When she saw that Bobby was panicking. She grabbed the chance to let her tears fall free. Not only Vivian was helpless, even Dolly felt embarrassed. She had watched this child grow up. How could she not know what the little cub was up to? Andrea almost had her attempt to take Bobby back to her nest taped on her face! That poor silly dog. Now her whole body is full of the marking scent of Andrea. And he was still trying to, without any self-awareness,fort Andrea to not to cry. Andrea¡¯s tears did not fall for free. That¡¯s all to put a deeper mark on Bobby. And Bobby didn¡¯t notice it. How was it possible for someone to be so slow. Dolly did not know why their child would fall for such a slow and stupid person. He doesn¡¯t even know how to coax people. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Bobby shook his head and rejected three times in a row. He had repeated it countless times in this short period of time without himself even noticing. Monn couldn¡¯t bear to watch it any longer. Was It really necessary? They were all living in the same courtyard. How far could it be? Having a man and a woman sleeping together. Andrea¡¯s nning was so clear. That everyone except Bobby noticed. ¡°Can¡¯t the two of you wait a while before flirting?¡± Monn used his hand to press on his temples that were suddenly jumping. The moon was already hanging in the middle of the night sky. The house was built, and the yard was enclosed He was so hungry that his front cavity was stuck to his back. He should at least get some food to fill his stomach. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the space turbulence before. Now that he was finally done with work, he could eat freely. Bobby and Andrea were still talking over there. When it came to finding prey in the forest,. Mon felt that he was not as good as Bobby. Therefore, finding food naturally fell to Bobby. But Bobby and Andrea were clinging to each other. No one was in the mood to pay attention to him. When he knew that Andrea was about to start to act pitiful again in front of Bobby, he stood up and said. To help Bobby find a reason to get rid of Andrea for now. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go and catch some prey now.¡± Bobby felt pardoned. He did not pay attention to the little cub who was going to follow him to find prey. He ran away in big strides. It was as if there was a monster chasing him. Seeing Bobby run away without looking back, Monn smiled a little sadistically. Dolly and Vivian also smiled helplessly as they looked at the frustrated Andrea. This was probably the first time Andaqian had been rejected since she was born. And it was under the premise that she always acted cutely. Bobby was obviously a silly dog! Chapter 259 - No Rattle

Chapter 259: No Rattle

Andrea sat on her small body, watching Bobby run away, grinding her teeth. Silly dog. Until now, he still didn¡¯t realize that she, the one he always thought was a baby. Was a dragon. He was so stupid. But before Bobby ran out to find food. He stuffed a wooden rattle drum into her arms. Andrea just could not get angry. How could there be such a stupid person in this world? Andrea used one of her front paws to shake the drum in her hand. But her eyes were staring in the direction Bobby ran. Monn witnessed the whole process of a stupid dog using a rattle drum to win himself a wife. In the future, whoever would him that a single dog did not have emotional intelligence. He would be angry at that person. How could this be called not having emotional intelligence? Then what was emotional intelligence? This stupid dog probably did not even know what he had done. It was probably meant tofort the cub. He did not expect suchforting would bring him a wife. Vivian was also confused by Bobby¡¯s unintentional maniption. After a moment of silence, Vivian finally sighed. It was already like this. What else could she do? Her daughter chose it herself. What else could she do? She had tried to stop it. Andrea would not listen to what she had to say. She did not want to be hated here. Vivian was disheartened. Dolly, on the other hand, was looking at it with fresh eyes. At first, she thought Bobby was a stupid dog. And very dull. Otherwise, how could he not discover it when Andrea had expressed such an obvious intention to him. Did he even notice? He turned out to be indeed a very dull one at rtionships. But even if it wasn¡¯t Bobby. If the roles were reversed now¡­ If he was in Bobby¡¯s ce. And his first impression was that Andrea was a child. So no matter how naughty and clingy the cub was. He would probably have the same reaction as Bobby. He would felt that the other party was still a child, just a little clingy. And he wouldn¡¯t think of anything else. Even if Andrea had done many unreasonable things. He would still think so and justify it with the reason that she is still a child. ¡°Uncle Eight Legged.¡± Andrea took the drum that Bobby gave her and swayed in front of Dolly. She felt very wronged and depressed. She treated Bobby as her husband. But he treated her like a child. How was she going to chase after him!! It¡¯s like ogling at a blind man. He couldn¡¯t see her at all. ¡°You two are of different races. Have you really thought it through?¡± Dolly bent down and picked up Andrea, who was still holding the rattle drum in her ws. ¡°Race is not a problem! I can be a human anyway.¡± Andrea did not think that race was a hindrance between her and Bobby. ¡°Oh. You are so open-minded.¡± Vivian said to her daughter sarcastically with a cold face. Her daughter had the Lineage of Wisdom. She should know what unpredictable reactions would ur when the dragon race wasbined with other races. ¡°But you can¡¯t transform, can you?¡± Aude had been listening in the dark for a long time. Then, he suddenly walked out. Monn saw Aude¡¯s appearance. Suddenly, a sense of danger overcame him. Monn almost couldn¡¯t stand straight. Monn didn¡¯t understand why this man who had just appeared was so hostile to him. Who was this man to Andrea? ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I can transform or not?¡± Andrea¡¯s eyelids did not even move as she continued to focus on the rattle drum in her hand. She had seen all kinds of toys before. This wooden non-wave drum was the cheapest toy she had ever received. However, it was a very thoughtful gift. Her parents were dragons. Naturally, all the gifts they gave her were very precious and shiny. The toys that Uncle Dolly gave her were also very shiny and beautiful. Only that stupid dog Bobby. The toys given to the dragons were made of wood. They were not a rattle at all. Hearing his daughter¡¯s reply. Aude suddenly found the answer to all his past confusions He knew that his daughter was outstanding in bothbat strength and spells. How could she not be able to transform into human form? So it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t, but that she was unwilling. But why? ¡°No male of any race doesn¡¯t want to have their own offspring.¡± Aude looked at his daughter, who cherished the wooden rattle drum that normally she would not even set an eye on. He shook his head. He had thought that his dragon daughter was so different from the others. What kind of powerful person would she choose as her partner in the end. But he had never thought that his daughter¡¯s choice would be so unique. Not only was he not from the Shenluo continent. He wasn¡¯t even from the dragon race. ¡°What do you mean? You think I can¡¯t give birth?¡± Andrea¡¯s voice was filled with danger. Even he is her father, he should not have said such irresponsible words! She had only been living in a mimicry. After all, with her huge body, everything was too troublesome and she wasn¡¯t flexible. She was the strongest dragon in the Dragon n! ¡°It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t give birthright now. After all, you¡¯re still a cub and haven¡¯t reached adulthood!¡± Dolly saw that Andrea in his arms was about to explode. He quicklyforted her. ¡°Uncle Dolly, don¡¯t worry about it. This is about the dignity of our Dragon n.¡± Andrea refused Dori¡¯sforting without giving him any face. ¡°What? I was right about you?¡± Aude knew that his daughter had been pretending to be harmless since she was young, no matter what she had learned or what she had discovered. No one could tell her depth. But as a father, he was also very worried. His daughter¡¯s strength and what exactly was going on with her body. A dragon was about to be an adult, but her body remained in a cub form. This was not good news. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Come on!¡± As Andrea spoke, she used the little w that was holding Bobby¡¯s rattle drum and shed through the air. Instantly, a void crack that could blind people with its light appeared in front of her. Andrea threw the rattle drum in. Then, with a wave of her ws, the void crack closed up again. Monn watched as he gnashed his teeth. This Andrea was really strong. She was able to open the void crack so easily. If he had seen it correctly, that void crack should lead to this little cub¡¯s nest. As expected of a dragon. The nest was full of colorful, shiny gems. In front of Bobby, she was so harmless, soft, and innocent. But now, she was so strong. It was obvious that she was very confident. But she was still a minor no matter how strong she was. A child versus an adult dragon. Wasn¡¯t this victory and defeat obvious? Why did Vivian and Dolly look so strange then? Was there something else going on? And why was Dolly looking at the new man with sympathy? And Vivian seemed to be enjoying the show? Chapter 260 - New Years Eve

Chapter 260: New Year¡¯s Eve

Monn didn¡¯t know anything about the Shenluo continent before. He had never heard of such an existence in this world. Aftering to the Shenluo continent, Monn¡¯s understanding of this continent was still vague. If Monn had to give Shenluo continent a summary. It was probably because the spiritual energy here was really rich and pure. It was especially suitable for cultivation. It was more suitable for improving one¡¯s skills. It was to temper one¡¯s muscles and bones. Of course, the prerequisite was that one had to be ruthless enough to oneself. Only those who were ruthless enough to themselves could sessfully expand their muscles and veins here. They could use extreme methods to make themselves stronger in a short period. On the first night in Shenluo Continent. Monn finally understood why the Shenluo continent was called the origin of gods. The spiritual essence here was so pure that he felt pain even when he breathed. After Monn came to this world, it was the first time he had such a feeling of purification. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Only at this moment did he deeply feel what was so painful that his mind stop functioning. It was so painful that he wished he was dead. No wonder those who had experienced purification before. When it was mentioned, they all looked constipated. Now he finally experienced it deeply. This kind of pain really made people wish they were dead. Every pore was crying pain. Monn was in pain that night as if his body had been crushed by countless heavy tanks. He had just caught his breath. Then he felt he had been crushed by a medium-sized tank again. It was not easy for him to adapt to this kind of pain. He wasforting himself that he could endure this little pain. After that, he should be fine. This thought had just crossed his mind. Then he felt as if his body was pierced by countless steel needles. He gritted his teeth. He could still endure it. He did not expect that he hadn¡¯t even finished thinking about this thought. And his body was already like experiencing pains of bone-breaking. He felt he was crushed and turned into ashes. Then, he was pieced back together bit by bit. The pain was aplete mess. Finally, the pain had passed. He felt that he could finally sleep for a while and rest. His body smell like a cesspit that hadn¡¯t been dug for many years. His body smelled so bad that he almost vomited. He could only bear the pain and stumble out of the house. He ran out of the yard and ran all the way to the river. He closed his eyes and held his breath. Flop. He jumped into the river. He let the river wash away the stench of his body. There was also a dark, sticky liquiding out of his pores, giving off the smell of disgusting rotten vegetable leaves. Monn couldn¡¯t think of anything else. He was justying in the water, pretending to be dead. Letting the river wash over him. He felt like lying in the river like this. Letting the river shrimp and fish in the water bite the dirt off him. Shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. At least when the cold water touched his skin. The burning sensation of his veins being forcibly expanded seemed to have lessened. There were no more feelings of being burned. As if his entire body was smashed into pieces. The pain of being pieced back together disappeared. There was also no burning sensation all over his body that wherever he touched, he would feel pain. Monn just floated in the river like a lilypad. Therefore, Monn did not know that on their first night in Shenluo continent. He wasn¡¯t the only one who was suffering. Bobby was also suffering. But Bobby was in so much pain that it was as if the whole dog had been torn apart and reassembled. All the fur on his body had been stripped off. His bones, skin, and flesh had all been extracted. The tendons and veins in his body had been crushed and reassembled. The pain was excruciating. Bobby was in so much pain that he looked up and barked. But Bobby was in so much pain. He felt like he was barking so loudly. In fact, his voice was so weak that it could be ignored. But even though Bobby¡¯s howling was so weak that it could be ignored. Andrea still heard it. She was in her room, rolling on the bed that Bobby had made for her. She was wondering how she was going to climb into Bobby¡¯s bed tomorrow. She heard a painful, repressed dog bark. Coming from Bobby¡¯s room. Andrea rolled over and jumped out of her bed. What happened? Why did he sound so painful? What happened? Why was there the smell of blood here? Andrea flew around her room restlessly. If she went to see Bobby, maybe Bobby would find out that she was only pretending to be weak. If she stay here, Bobby would not find out about her disguise. But Andrea only hesitated for a moment. She immediately chose the former. She pushed open the window of her room. She flew toward Bobby¡¯s room. Andrea left her room. The window of her parents¡¯room was pushed open. ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote to keep a daughter!¡± Vivian looked at her daughter¡¯s back as she flew away in a hurry and sighed. ¡°That dog might not be willing.¡± Aude was also worried as he hugged his wife. He knew very well how proud his daughter was. She was acting cutesy for Bobby. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. Don¡¯t always make your daughter angry.¡± Vivian disapproved and reprimanded her husband. It was strange. Ever since she and her husband gave birth to Andrea. The couple¡¯s nightlife had always been very harmonious. However, they had never had a child again. ¡°My dear, you should know the reality.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I provoked my daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that Andrea now treats me like a piece of edible meat.¡± Although it was extremely embarrassing to say it out loud. The truth was that ever since Andrea fought with him. Andrea had identally eaten his meat. From then on, she would bite him a few times every now and then to satisfy her cravings. Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that every time Andrea watched him transform into a dragon, she would swallow her saliva. She wished that she coulde up and take a few more bites. He didn¡¯t know if she would remember that he was her father. It wasn¡¯t her meal ticket or snacks. The most infuriating thing was still the elders in the n. After they found out about this situation. They even advised him not to argue with Andrea. After all, if she bit him, he would be fine after a few days. They could treat it as promoting the metabolism of the body. What metabolism? Whose metabolism was being bitten off by a few bites! It was simply insane. ¡°That¡¯s because Andrea is close to you.¡± Vivian did not seem to think that there was anything wrong with her daughter treating her husband as a biting bone. Hearing his wife¡¯s words, Aude felt like vomiting blood. Since when did he have such a low status in the family. He had now be a piece of meat for his daughter and he even had to be grateful about it? Was he still the head of the family? And was there not something wrong with his wife¡¯s attitude? In the past, when his daughter bit him, his wife would always feel sorry for him. Chapter 261 - The Girl in Bobbys Room

Chapter 261: The Girl in Bobby¡¯s Room

Now her wife knew that her daughter treated him as food. And she would asionallye over and bite him. Not only did she not feel sorry for him. She also stopped lecturing her daughter. And she even thought that it was not a big deal? Her wife, Vivian, was a fire dragon. Wasn¡¯t the fire dragons¡¯ sense of possessiveness the strongest? Aude felt aggrieved andplex. ¡°Why do you think our daughter likes that silly dog Bobby so much?¡± Vivian did not notice theplicated feelings in her husband¡¯s heart. She was still staring at the back of her daughter, Andrea, flying away, muttering softly. ¡°My dear, your daughter, now she sees me as food.¡± Aude suddenly stared at the back of his daughter who was flying away at lightning speed. ¡°Just take it as it is. You¡¯re her father. What¡¯s wrong with being bitten asionally?¡± Vivian did not seem to care. She was still wondering why Andrea was in such a hurry to go to Bobby¡¯s ce. ¡°She¡¯s my biological daughter. Of course, if she bites she bites. But she also likes to share my meat with others.¡± Aude looked at his wife beside him and said the main point he wanted to tell her. He had a bad feeling. It was like thest time when Dolly was in the middle of molting and got stuck. His daughter, Andrea, gave his meat to Dolly. If Bobby had something to do this time. He felt that his daughter would probably share his meat with Bobby as well. Probably without Bobby even realizing. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Vivian felt that her husband was thinking too much. How could her daughter do that? But soon, Vivian was pped in the face. Because she saw her daughter, Andrea. Like a small cannonball, she flew out of Bobby¡¯s room. She rushed toward where they were. Vivian did not even realize what had happened. Andrea had already used her short, fat little paws. She grabbed the cor of Aude¡¯s coat. Dragged him out of the window in front of Vivian. And then she raised her little paw and released a purple lightning bolt. It hit Aude hard and steady. The moment the purple lightning stroke down, Aude reacted. He transformed into the form of a dragon. She saw Aude transform into his dragon form. Andrea seemed to be very satisfied. She flew around Aude as if she was looking for the parts that were more suitable for her to bite down. ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m your father?¡± Aude was infuriated by Andrea¡¯s gaze as if she was looking at nutritious food. It was obvious that Andrea was here to trouble him for others again. Did she still know that he was her father? She made him look like a walking tonic. This feeling was too terrible. What was worse was that he could no longer beat his own daughter. ¡°Yes, I remember. So I¡¯m discussing this with you.¡± Andrea grinned. She didn¡¯t say that if it weren¡¯t for this, she wouldn¡¯t have such a good attitude. Of course, the main thing was when she went in to see Bobby just now. She was almost scared to death by Bobby¡¯s condition. In the evening, he was still making her rattle drum. Picking fruit for her and making her jam. Clumsily catching her fish and make her fish soup. Bobby hated water. But for her, he ran into the river to catch fish, making himself wet all over. Making a mess all over himself. When he sent her back to her room, he was still telling her. ¡°This ce is close to the water, close the windows when you sleep so that no mosquitoes wille in.¡±. Such a kind man. But when she heard his voice and rushed over just now,. She saw that he was covered in blood all over his long white hair. And there was a ck sticky substance mixed with a foul smell. Not to mention how bad the smell of the room was. Just the miserable state on Bobby¡¯s body almost made Andrea go crazy. It looked as if he was going to die. Even his breathing became very faint. She flew to Bobby¡¯s ear. She called Bobby for a long time, but Bobby did not respond. The silver fur on Bobby¡¯s body had lost its original luster. ¡°Bobby, Bobby.¡± She circled around Bobby¡¯s ears anxiously. Bobby¡¯s body was not the only thing that was hurting. All of his bones, tendons, and soul were hurting as if they had been tempered by something countless times. The pain was so bad that his brain was not functioning. His eyes were hurting so much that he could not see clearly. He could not tell if it was his hallucination that someone was calling his name. Or if someone was actually calling his name in his ear. Bobby didn¡¯t want to worry that person. So he tried very hard to respond. Of course, it was just a little whimper. And then he faintedpletely and was unconscious of everything else. Before he went into aa. Bobby was thinking that this might not be too bad. Passing out, at least the feeling of pain would not be as strong as it was. But Bobby was obviously thinking too optimistically. He did pass out. But after a short time on unconsciousness. The pain became more intense. It was as if countless insects were trying to get into his body. Bobby lost consciousness, but his body was still twitching in pain. Andrea¡¯s entire body was about to turn red from anger. A beautiful girl wearing a gorgeous in white dress with long curly light cyan hair appeared beside Bobby. The girl squatted down next to Bobby, feeling sorry for him. She wanted to reach out and touch Bobby. But when she saw Bobby¡¯s body, even with nothing touching him. It was already under so much pain that the muscles under his thick fur were trembling. The girl wanted to do something for Bobby. But she found that she had no idea what she could do for Bobby. This was the first time she had taken human form. After knowing that she could transform into human form. But the one she wished to amaze and surprise with her human form. Was now unconsciously rolling on the ground, with his life in danger. Ever since the awakening of her Lineage. this was her first time being so at loss. And even powerless. She had heard from the tree that this silly, soft-hearted Bobby, in stark contrast to his strong body. Had refused to let Monn cut off Uncle Eight Legged¡¯s house. And he even lectured Monn very seriously. She had developed a good impression of Bobby. Especially after that, although Bobby was clumsy. He was so gentle and serious to her, who he thought was a child. A normal adult would not like a clingy, weak and insensible cub who could notmunicate. But Bobby was not like that. He patiently exined to her things that a normal cub could not understand. Even if she deliberately cried with him. He would not feel very noisy. Instead, he would hold her in the palm of his hand, in his arms. He would try his best to coax her. He would use his clumsy but gentle voice to tell her stories. Even if he already knew those stories in her inherited memories. But when she heard it from this person¡¯s mouth, she felt a different feeling in her heart. ¡°Do you know? I once swore that the first person I saw my appearance would be the husband I chose.¡± The girl nced at Bobby. The figure gradually disappeared. Chapter 262 - Dolly Cant Have Children?

Chapter 262: Dolly Can¡¯t Have Children?

Andrea was pursuing Bobby. Everyone except Bobby could see it. Because Monn and Bobby were not. Natives of Shenluo continent. Naturally, their meridians in the body, Were very different from those in Shenluo. Bobby suffered more than Monn. Wasn¡¯t just because of the difference in their meridians. It was because Bobby had far more impurities than Monn. Even though Bobby had undergone a simple purification. With the blood of the Prophet of the Devourer. But after all, he was only the offspring of orcs and humans. He was inherently wed with more gic problems. He hadn¡¯t been trained well for many years. Being full was the best embodiment of life. All kinds of ailments and wastes were in his body. Of course, they were much more than the ones in Monn¡¯s body, who had the system helping him. In fact, Bobby already had a high pain tolerance. It was precisely because he had a high tolerance that Andrea felt even more distressed after seeing him. The person she had waited for over two hundred years. Because of this person, for the first time, she had the urge to transform into the human form. Because of this person, for the first time, she had the thought of apanying this person and walking out of this continent. Instead of continuing to stay in the Shenluo continent and be the overlord. Actually, Andrea knew. Far more than any living creature on this continent. Not only did she know that the spiritual energy and magic elements were richer and purer on this continent. She also knew that all the creatures on the Shenluo continent. Absorbed the spiritual energy faster than the species in other regions. And they had a better grasp of the magic elements than the species in other regions. Because Andrea had not only the memory of the Wise Man¡¯s Lineage but also the memory of the Devouring Dragon¡¯s Lineage. The memory of the two powerful dragon ns. Made Andrea understand it very well. The existence of the god in the other world outside the Shenluo continent waspletely different from here. Also, their dragon n was a different existence. No matter which continent the Dragon n was on, they were all true experts. They were superior to any other creatures. Unfortunately, few people knew. Such a powerful and invincible Dragon n also had a weakness. And this weakness was not difficult to hit. Finally, one day, the Dragon n¡¯s weakness was found by the persistent human n. And whoever found the Dragon n¡¯s weakness became a Dragon yer Knight. With the existence of the Dragon yer Knight. The Dragon n¡¯s mortal enemy also appeared. The Dragon n was no longer the most powerful. With the existence that truly restrained them. ughtering the dragon n became the symbol of honor of the Dragon-ying Knights. The Dragon n became the ughtering object of others. Every part of a dragon is a treasure. The greedy ns had naturally coveted them for a long time. Now the opportunity was right in front of them, if they would let it go. No one knew whether after this batch of dragon-ying knights. There would be more powerful dragon-ying knights born. Although everyone knew that as long as the method of dragon-ying remained, dragon-ying would no longer be a dream. The strength of the dragon race was obvious to everyone. The Shenluo continent was still safe because there were no dragon-ying knights. And the Dragon-ying Knights in other ces had be a symbol. They were not afraid of thieves stealing but afraid of thieves marking them as a long-term target. Humans were indeed a race that could speak words of wisdom. ¡°Bobby, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Andrea said. She had never hoped that she would have a useless healing constitution like Aude. Andrea stretched her small body. Perhaps in order to protect this silly dog that she wanted to protect,. She should show a little of her strength. Otherwise, those who were targeting her might also be targeting this silly dog. Bobby was too trusting. He was too easy to show his good to others. This Bobby was too good, so good that people wanted him to be their own. Even if she can¡¯t have all of him, but she didn¡¯t want him to be seen by others. Andrea¡¯s heart calmed down. When she left Bobby¡¯s room, she felt that she was still surrounded by the smell of Bobby¡¯s blood. It was the smell of Bobby¡¯s blood. She was stained with the smell of Bobby¡¯s blood. It made Andrea more irritable than she had ever been before. She had lived in the Shenluo continent for more than 200 years. No one really knew what her magic attribute was. Even all the creatures in the Shenluo continent thought that she was actually a weak dragon with only a smart brain. ¡°Foreign species were like this when they first arrived in the Shenluo continent.¡± Dolly could see that Andrea was restless. ¡°How can you bear to see someone suffer such pain when you have them in your heart?¡± Andrea¡¯s eyes were deep. She stared at Aude¡¯s dragon body. But she was talking to Dori. This made Aude very irritable. His daughter had been close to Dolly since she was young. It was fine when she was young. Now that she had grown up, how could she still be like this. To her eight-legged uncle, her daughter was full of the attitude of a protector. Otherwise, how could a silk-spitting snake follow their dragon n every day. God knows how many people on the Shenluo continent stared at Dolly with jealousy every day. They wished at every moment that they could kill this silk-spitting snake and rece it. If it weren¡¯t for Andrea who always brought the snake with her,. The snake would have died many times over. After his daughter grew up, she couldn¡¯t listen to his words anymore. On the contrary, her rtionship with Dolly became better and better. If they didn¡¯t look at their race and talent awakening. No one suspected that these two people weren¡¯t biological father and daughter. Aude looked at his own daughter who was cold to him. To her eight-legged Uncle Dolly, she spoke in a polite and intimate manner. ¡°Damn it. Whose daughter are you? ! I¡¯ve fed my flesh to the dogs, it¡¯s better than feeding it to you.¡± Aude was so angry that foul words came out of his mouth. Andrea stared coldly at Aude. ¡°Uncle Dolly hasn¡¯tid an egg all these years.¡± Aude¡¯s figure was reflected in an Daqian¡¯s emotionless vertical pupils. But Aude felt his back turn cold. He didn¡¯t believe that his daughter would know about that. After all, he didn¡¯t force Dolly into this matter. It was Dolly who agreed to it. ¡°At first, I thought it was Dolly who didn¡¯t like children.¡± ¡°But Dolly¡¯s attitude towards me all these years made me change my mind.¡± ¡°The silk spitting snake left Dolly because Dolly refused to have his own eggs.¡± ¡°The little green snake left Uncle Dolly because Uncle Dolly refused to have his own eggs.¡± ¡°At first, I thought it was because he had eight spider legs, so he was worried that the child he gave birth to would be a mutant like him and be rejected.¡± ¡°I promised him that it wouldn¡¯t matter even if the baby was a mutant.¡± ¡°As long as it was uncle Dolly¡¯s baby, I would help take care of it.¡± ¡°But Uncle Dolly still refused.¡± ¡°I had someone secretly searched about it.¡± Chapter 263 - The Legacy of the Silk-spitting Snake

Chapter 263: The Legacy of the Silk-spitting Snake

¡°The result really surprised me.¡± There was a hint of disgust in Andrea¡¯s cold voice. It was as if she was ready to unleash a deadly beast at any moment. ¡°Andrea.¡± Dolly frowned. He felt that Andrea¡¯s state right now is abnormal. In the past, no matter what Andrea did, she had never let her emotions out like this. When Andrea heard Dolly call out to her, her already cold and emotionless vertical pupils blinked. But she only continued to stare at Aude. After Devouring Dragon¡¯s lineage awakening in her bloodline, her feelings were minimized, to begin with. If not for Dolly¡¯s overly open and talkative personality, she would have be a cold god long ago. The reason why she had not be a god was not that she did not have the opportunity to be a god. And it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to be a god. It was because she couldn¡¯t bear to part with Dolly. She knew that if she became a god, she would leave the Shenluo continent. If she left this continent, with her current strength, She wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Dolly in other regions. Especially after Dolly had found his lover, a treant, in these years. She had one more person to protect. So she wanted to build up her strength. She wanted to be the strongest god among her peers. She wanted to be a god who could challenge those of a higher level and be invincible. Before Bobby appeared, she wanted to be subtle. She wanted to pretend to be a pig that can eat a tiger. Facts proved that she was right. It was because of this choice that she met Bobby. She received Bobby¡¯s gentle care. ¡°I am your father. That thing is just a silk-spitting cicada raised by our family.¡± Aude¡¯s face could not be even described as ugly. He had really underestimated his daughter. He had always thought that he had done this very secretly. He thought it would not be discovered. But he had never thought that his daughter would still discover it. And she discovered it without him noticing. The scarier thing was that Andrea, who had always been attracting attention, did not show the sign of such knowledge at all. No wonder Andrea had rarely let his wound healpletely over these years. The wounds on his body that had been bitten by Andrea had always healed at the same speed as she create new ones. Now when he fought with Andaqian, It was rare for him to get the upper hand. With Vivian and Dolly present, Andrea would still be at a disadvantage as before. But even if she was at a disadvantage, she would still bite down the same amount of flesh on his body. This was very annoying. He was clearly the winning side, but it looked like a pyrrhic victory. When he made that decision, he had already thought about it. No matter what, he could not let Dolly have children. Of course, there was also his own selfish motives. Dolly¡¯s existence had a special significance to Vivian and Andaqian. If Dolly had his own family. Not to mention others, even those who came for simply the name of the dragon could form a long line. When the time came, Dolly would not be able to get rid of all those who wanted to cling to their family. And for the sake of Dolly, whether it was Vivian or Andrea. They would not refuse. Dolly would be the trouble for their family. But at the same time, it also would raise Dolly¡¯s status. He was already very famous as the mutated eight-legged silk snake on the Shenluo continent. Now even more famous as the uncle of the wise sessor. He was highly regarded. Aude couldn¡¯t cause trouble for his family for no reason. And Aude couldn¡¯t let Dolly borrow the power of the Dragon n again and again. So he made an agreement with Dolly. As long as Dolly stayed by Andrea¡¯s side, He couldn¡¯t have his own children. Dolly agreed very quickly. This was something Aude didn¡¯t expect. What Aude didn¡¯t know was that Dolly had considered these issues earlier than Aude did. Even if Aude didn¡¯t bring it up, Dolly had his own ns in mind. Now that Aude took the initiative to bring it up, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. On the contrary, he felt that this wasn¡¯t bad. It saved him a lot of trouble. God knows how much pressure he was under. His Silk-spitting snake n all wanted to change their fate and identity through him. They didn¡¯t want to continue being the silk-spitting cicada of the dragon n. But their silk-spitting snake n probably forgot that the reason they existed¡­ Was because the dragon n wanted to have clothes that met their requirements. That¡¯s why they nurtured the Silk-spitting Snake¡¯s ancestor. With the silk-spitting snake¡­ The silk-spitting snake had been the cicada of the dragon n for generations. It was impossible to get rid of this identity. Even though he had been by Vivian¡¯s side since he was young, andter Vivian had a family, She had Andrea. He had always looked after Andrea. But no one knew that even though his rtionship with Andrea was extremely close, All these years, he had never forgotten his duty. After Vivian got married, the silk used to make her clothes was no longer his. But ever since Andrea was born, the clothes she wore, the quilt she used, even if it was just a handkerchief. They were all made of Dolly¡¯s silk. Silk-spitting snakes were both the cicadas raised by the dragon n and the embroiders of the Dragon n. They were born to know how to use their own silk to make all kinds of objects that were not only beautiful but also strong and defensible. Others might not know that Andrea could transform into human form. But Dolly knew. Although he had never seen Andrea transform into human form. But he still made clothes for Andrea from the quilt for human infants, All the way to clothes for adulthood. There was a big wardrobe in Andrea¡¯s room. The wardrobe was full of things she had never worn before. From clothes for infants, full moon, first year, one year to her 200s. Every month Dolly would make clothes for her based on the seasons. For more than 200 years, there had been no break. Dolly treated Andrea as his own child. He doted on her very much. He knew that his child had a huge secret in her heart. He never asked. The thing he said most to Andrea was the same. ¡°You must protect yourself.¡± And Andrea had never promised anything to Dolly. She had never promised anything to Dolly. For Dolly, that was enough. He believed that Andrea was a child who knew what was important and what was not. A dragon with the Wise Man¡¯s Lineage. She must have thought more than he, a silk-spitting snake who only knew how to make clothes. But what Dolly didn¡¯t think of was that. Andrea was a dragon. No matter how inconspicuous she was. She was also a proud dragon. Dragons had their own pride and forbidden scales. A dragon could kill anyone who touched their forbidden scale. Before Bobby appeared, Andacan¡¯s forbidden scale was Dolly, who took care of her without anyints. After Bobby¡¯s appearance. Bobby became another forbidden scale for Andrea. Now Bobby was facing a life-and-death crisis. Andrea could not be calm no matter what. Chapter 264 - Devouring Dragon

Chapter 264: Devouring Dragon

When Andrea¡¯s temper red up, no one could stop her. Even if the person who was trying to stop her was the person she was closest to, That wouldn¡¯t work either. ¡°Andrea, are you crazy? All for a dog that you¡¯ve just met for the first time today.¡± Aude saw Andrea staring at him with a cold gaze that he had never seen before. ¡°You want to fight with your father to death. You¡¯re tired of living, aren¡¯t you?¡± Aude was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. Of course, in fact, he would do it immediately. But before he did that, he still felt a little guilty. ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t beat You?¡± He couldn¡¯t say a word without being stubborn. ¡°Is it because l spoiled you too much?¡± This was rted to his dignity as a dragon. He was a father. If he couldn¡¯t even win his own daughter¡­ If the word was spread around, people would probably beughing to death. ¡°I¡¯ll let you not know that you¡¯re just a cub.¡± Therefore, he had to make a show of it. He had to be prepared. If he could beat Andrea, then if the word was spread around, he would at most be educating his child. If he couldn¡¯t beat her, then it would be because he felt sorry for his child. He was being modest. In fact, what Aude didn¡¯t know was that what he was saying now waspletely useless. In addition, because he identally showed his disdain for Bobby. It made Andrea even angrier, who was dissatisfied and resentful towards him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just a cub.¡± Andrea thought of something ridiculous. She repeated what Aude had said. In front of Ao de, she swayed her tail. Dolly and Vivian gaped in shock, forgetting to close their mouths. So, Andrea had grown this big? In this evening, she was only the size of a palm. She could only be held in someone¡¯s arms carefully. Making people afraid that one careless move would hurt her weak little body. ¡°You¡­¡± He saw that Andrea was no longer using mimicry. Instead, she had removed the mimicry magic that she used to hide her actual size, The dragon form that she disyed. Aude now had a bad feeling. Now, he finally understood why Andrea would bite into his meat whenever she had nothing to do. Why Andrea was especially gluttonous. She almost wanted to eat a few mouthfuls of everything. But no matter how much food Andrea ate, her body did not grow. No matter how much she ate, her stomach did not bulge. At first, Aude and Vivian were worried. They were afraid that their daughter would be bloated after eating so much. Later, they found out that after eating so much, Andrea felt as if she had not eaten anything. She still stared at all kinds of things that she had never seen or eaten before and swallowed hard. One had to know that the little dragon was only the size of a palm. After eating the food portion of an adult dragon, still acted as if she was not full. She looked like she could still eat. No matter how he looked at it, there was something strange about it. It felt a little scary. For the problem of Andrea¡¯s extraordinary appetite but never feeling full. Aude and Vivian had been worried a lot. They looked for all kinds of books. But the conclusion they got from the books was. Because the Lineage was too strong. So it was training her body. With a clear answer, Aude and Vivian naturally felt relieved. They let Andrea eat and drink whatever she wanted. But with the rest of the dragon parents. Dolly was worried. Andrea could be said to be hatched by Dolly. She grew up under Dolly¡¯s nose. Dolly saw her abnormality. He really didn¡¯t know why Andrea ate so much. But he knew that Andrea wasn¡¯t full. To give Andrea enough nutrients, Dolly began to consciously look for food with more spiritual energy for Andrea. From ces with more active magical elements. ording to his inherited memories, Dolly knew that the dragon race was originally a race with a huge appetite. There were several possibilities for the dragon race not feeling full. One was that there was too little food. One was that there was not enough spiritual energy. Another was that the surrounding magical elements were not active enough. The dragon race was different from other races. The dragon race ate not only for their own nutrition. But also for the growth of their strength. To satisfy the total nutrition and strength needed for a dragon, Not only did the food have to be filled with spiritual energy, but the activity of magic elements in the environment was also important. Because the dragons¡¯ bodies absorbed the surrounding magic elements into their bodies almost all the time. To let Andrea feel full, Dolly could only collect all kinds of food with rich spiritual energy and then bring it back to cultivate. From time to time, he would add a meal for Andrea. After Andrea went to the Godly Pce of the Shenluo continent, Andrea finally seemed to be able to eat her fill. And Andrea¡¯s diet also expanded from just various kinds of spiritual fruits, rare ores, and all kinds of meat. To the experts of various races. It sounded scary. In fact, it was quite scary. Andrea said it was for the survival of the fittest. But every time Andrea targeted the strongest of that race. In Andrea¡¯s dictionary, the so-called survival of the fittest. Was not the survival of the fittest of a race. Butpared to her. In the Shenluo continent, an existence that could defeat a dragon race with the Wise Man Lineage, Probably hadn¡¯t been born yet¡­ So countless experts and heroes of different races were brought onto the dining table by Andrea. They became her food to fill her stomach. Andrea epted this very well. And more than once, if she had known that after she entered the temple, She could live so freely. She would havee long ago. When Andrea became the master of the Godly Pce of the Shenluo continent, Her recipe was expanded again and again. This time, there was a kind of crystal in her recipe. This kind of crystal was only avable in some special spirit cultivators. The reason was that this kind of thing was simr to the hearts of those spirit cultivators. Andrea didn¡¯t show any mercy to this. She said that those spirit cultivators would one day disrupt the order of the Shenluo continent. So, she had to deal with those cultivators before they reached maturity. She was the sessor of the sage of the Shenluo continent. What she said, of course, was the imperial edict. Thus, there was a craze to capture spirit cultivators on the Shenluo continent. At one point, the people of the Shenluo continent almost had their eyes lit up at the mention of cultivators. After all, this was not free work, But as long as you caught a spirit body cultivator, you could exchange for an objective ie in the Divine Hall. No one would refuse the temptation of wealth and power. No matter which continent it was. Whether it was humans or other races. In the face of money and power, they would only abandon all sense of justice and lower their head. Looking at the dragon body of Andrea, Aude suddenly felt fear. Was this his daughter? Why was his child a Devouring Dragon? No wonder Andrea had always used mimicry. No wonder she has never grown up in appearance¡­ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!